readiins

by aiineta29

book in door of hose cullen

Reading Twilight

Story:

Reading Twilight

Storylink:

http/s/5270310/1/

Category:

Twilight

Author:

Choices HP

Last updated:

09/21/2009

Content:

Chapter 1 to 26 of 26

Summary:

One day a box containing four books shows up at the Cullen's house and they all decided to read them.

*Chapter 1: First Sight

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters, and most of the words in this story belong to

Stephenie Meyer, only the normal text is mine.

A/N: I've been intrigued by reading a story about the characters in the Twilight series reading the books ever

since I saw the movie last year (yes, I didn't start reading the books until after I saw the movie, which is wrong

but at least I'm tuned in now). I've been searching off and on from that time on and have found only two that

goes beyond the first chapter (and these only go a few more chapters after that). I must also admit that the

main reason why I want to read one of these is because I really enjoy reading the Harry Potter all read stories

(and just so you know I didn't start reading those book either until the movie came out). I waited a long time for

something to come out (mostly quenching my appetite by reading Edward POV stories), and decided that I

should just try my hand at doing it myself and see if that works.

This story starts about a month before Twilight begins and the Cullens gather around the dinner table to read

the series together. Originally, I wanted to make it take place after Breaking dawn, and have everyone read, but

it was difficult to make the characters that have lived through the experience seem interested in it (only having

Renesmee (and Jacob for the most part) unknowing). I'm not very good at creating extra humor in scenes and

after the first three chapters it just didn't feel right... it didn't flow (though it was hard to let Bella, Jacob and

Renesmee go). So I started over with just the Cullens, and allowed them to be surprised by all that is going to

happen to them for the next few years.

I would also like to say that I've only read the series a few times, and only read a handful of fanfictions (again

mostly Edward POV of the series stories) so I'm not sure if I have a handle on all the characters personalities

yet (if not, hopeful it will get better as time goes on). I feel so much more comfortable writing in the Potter-verse

(which I'm also writing a next generation reading the books series too) seeing as I've read them like a

thousand times but the Twilight series has grabbed me in almost the same fever as that has and I just want to

know what the character reactions would be. Oh, and I just want to add, even though I know it makes me

sound a little crazy, I often imagine the characters wearing robes (the image just pops into me head and it

really odd and doesn't fit the scene at all). I blame Harry for this of course, but I never really think of those

characters as wearing robes even when I know they should be. I know this doesn't have anything to do with

the story but I just wanted to get it of my chest.

Oh, and I'm sorry about all the spelling and grammar mistakes I know will be in this stories, I'm really bad at

that and I would appreciated any helpful suggestion you have to offer. Hopefully I'll be able to post one or two

chapters a week on this story, I've already written five chapters and if I keep up my writing pace there

shouldn't be a problem with that. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy.

This story has now been update and beta by Angelinia 10/23

Chapter One

First Sight

It was a typical day in the rainy town of Forks - okay so maybe the house wasn't inside the borderline of the town but that

doesn't matter. Alice was skipping around the room in inhuman speed replacing all the flowers and other perishables in

the house, though it wasn't strictly necessary for them to keep up the appearance in the house; what person would come

to their house to even notice this? - it was one way to keep busy. As she ran she could hear Jasper and Emmett having a

discussion about a wrestling match that Emmett had lost the other day - he was trying to goad Jasper in a rematch.

Edward shook his head; he was sitting at the piano playing Esme's favorite song. Alice could tell from his smirk that

Jasper must be feigning reluctance just to annoy Emmett and as she looked at her husband from her peripheral vision she

could easily see the signs on his face too. Though of course Emmett couldn't. Rosalie was sitting on the couch staring off

into space - or more likely into the huge glass window admiring herself. Esme was in her study working, but like any other

time Edward was playing - especially this song - there was a certain happy peacefulness coming for there. Carlisle wasn't

home at the moment, though he should be home any minute; he was working at the hospital always choosing to work late

on the holidays - today was Christmas - so that his human coworkers could have the day off and spend the time with their

families.

It was only five minutes later that he drove up and only three seconds after that that he came in the door carrying a box in

his arms. He looked at the box a little oddly; there was no address or anything like that on it.

"What's that?" Emmett asked.

"It's a box," Jasper teased his already frustrated brother. Emmett glared at him, but otherwise let it go, though the twinkle

in his eyes told everyone that he was up to something.

"I doubt it's dangerous," Edward said now standing next to Carlisle, examining the box too and obviously picking up on his

father's apprehension with it. "Though, it is odd that we didn't hear anyone leave it..."

"It's only a box, open it already," Emmett said impatiently. "And then Jasper and I can..."

"I've already told you, I'm not giving you a rematch," Jasper said, his tone annoyed, but Edward's mouth twitched in

amusement.

Carlisle opened the box, with some trepidation and pulled out four books. "

'Twilight, New Moon, Eclipse, and Breaking

Dawn

,'" Carlisle read the name of each of the books. "I've never heard of them."

"They look like novels to me, maybe even romance novels," Emmett smirked. "Not your typical genre."

"Let's see," Alice said, picking up the first one and then turning to the back cover. She read it in less than a second and

was quite intrigued to find out more about whoever it was that would fall in love with the... She quickly stopped that train of

thought, as the vampire in question looked at her curiously, and she quickly ran to her room hiding the other three books

before coming back down. "I think we should read these books together."

"Why?" several voices asked. No one was that interested in reading these books at all until that point.

"I think it might be interesting," Alice said with a nonchalant shrug all the time translating the Star-Spangle Banner in

Spanish to keep Edward from reading her mind.

Edward looked at her, not understanding why she was trying so hard to block him and the curiosity was really starting to

get to him. She knew he hated it when she kept things from him. "Fine."

"Good, I'll start," Alice beamed for a second before sitting at the dinning/conference table. Everyone else joined her, most

of them mildly interested in the books now.

"Preface,"

Alice read.

I'd never given much thought to how I would die —

"You're already dead Alice," Emmett smirked. "Why should you?"

"You're not going to be interrupting all the time are you?" Rosalie said impatiently - she really didn't seem to care at all

about this.

"Oh, we'll all interrupt a lot," Alice smirked. "I don't even have to use my gift to see that."

"Hm," Edward said thoughtfully giving his sister a scrutinizing look as she was switching to Latin; the fifth language so far.

She just smiled at him and continued reading.

though I'd had reason enough in the last few months — but even if I had, I would not have imagined it like this.

I stared without breathing across the long room, into the dark eyes of the hunter, and he looked pleasantly

back at me.

"Do you think it's vampires?" Esme questioned. "Some poor person getting hunted by a vampire?"

"Seem logical to me," Carlisle said. "It also could be a reason why whoever sent these books would give them to us."

"Oh, there's more reasons than just that," Alice smirked and Edward narrowed his eyes at her.

Surely it was a good way to die, in the place of someone else, someone I loved.

"Yes, that is a good way to die," Edward said moving his glare from Alice long enough to look at all his family members,

each looking like they had the same thought as him.

Alice frowned a little at his expression. '

You don't have more reason to die than any one of us Edward.

' Edward sighed

and his eyes shifted slightly to Jasper and back to Alice, a look that only Alice could interpret; she knew her brother the

best seeing as they had to stick together because of their gifts.

'I know that you would happily give up your life for

anyone of us, especially knowing that you wouldn't only be saving whoever it was, but you would be saving their mate

too, but Edward... we all love you too. It would kill us too if we lost you... If I lost you.'

Yes, she definitely didn't want to lose

her favorite brother. She took Edward's slightly rolling eyes as a whatever and then went on reading with a frown.

Noble, even. That ought to count for something.

I knew that if I'd never gone to Forks,

"Forks?" several voice said and Alice smirked, smugly gloating that she was right, before she went back to her translation

- now in Russian.

"Does that mean that this person is talking about one of us?" Jasper questioned and his worried look was barely

disguised - of anyone he was he most likely suspect.

"I don't think you have to worry," Alice said sweetly to her husband though she did give Edward a worried glance before

reading on.

I wouldn't be facing death now. But, terrified as I was, I couldn't bring myself to regret the decision. When life

offers you a dream so far beyond any of your expectations, it's not reasonable to grieve when it comes to an

end.

The hunter smiled in a friendly way as he sauntered forward to kill me.

"Well, isn't that cheerful," Emmett smiled. "I think I'd like to meet whoever this human is."

"That was the Preface, but I think I'll just continue with the next chapter," Alice said turning the page.

"First Sight,"

Alice read.

My mother drove me to the airport with the windows rolled down. It was seventy-five degrees in Phoenix, the

sky a perfect, cloudless blue.

"The last place you'll likely find someone like us," Emmett said. "During the day at least."

I was wearing my favorite shirt — sleeveless, white eyelet lace;

"If they're coming to Forks that's not going to be warm enough," Esme said, worrying about everyone like always.

I was wearing it as a farewell gesture. My carry-on item was a parka.

"That's better," Esme said.

"Ugh," Alice said making a face. "Parka!"

In the Olympic Peninsula of northwest Washington State, a small town named Forks exists under a near-

constant cover of clouds.

"Perfect conditions for settling a family in," Emmett smiled. "Well, a family like ours at least."

It rains on this inconsequential town more than any other place in the United States of America. It was from

this town and its gloomy, omnipresent shade that my mother escaped with me when I was only a few months

old. It was in this town that I'd been compelled to spend a month every summer until I was fourteen. That was

the year I finally put my foot down; these past three summers, my dad, Charlie,

"Charlie? Do you think that's Chief Swan?" Carlisle said.

"That would make sense, his daughter Isabella is supposed to move here in a few weeks," Edward said.

"Keeping taps on her," Emmett smirked; he was constantly teasing Edward about his lack of mate - or any interest in the

opposite sex.

"She's the center of most of the gossip in town," Edward was rolling his eyes, missing the smirk Alice was giving him.

vacationed with me in California for two weeks instead.

It was to Forks that I now exiled myself— an action that I took with great horror. I detested Forks.

"Why is she coming to Forks if she hates it?" Edward muttered, shaking his head.

"Maybe her mom is making her," Jasper supplied.

I loved Phoenix. I loved the sun and the blistering heat. I loved the vigorous, sprawling city.

"Bella," my mom said to me — the last of a thousand times — before I got on the plane. "You don't have to do

this."

"Now I really am confused by that," Edward said, but everyone else just shrugged, not seeming as interested in this as he

was.

My mom looks like me, except with short hair and laugh lines. I felt a spasm of panic as I stared at her wide,

childlike eyes. How could I leave my loving, erratic, harebrained mother to fend for herself?

"Um, isn't she the child?" Emmett said.

"Children often gain a sense of parental characteristic, especially in divorce cases," Carlisle said.

Of course she had Phil now, so the bills would probably get paid, there would be food in the refrigerator, gas

in her car, and someone to call when she got lost, but still…

"I want to go," I lied. I'd always been a bad liar, but I'd been saying this lie so frequently lately that it sounded

almost convincing now.

"Tell Charlie I said hi."

"I will."

"I'll see you soon," she insisted. "You can come home whenever you want — I'll come right back as soon as

you need me."

But I could see the sacrifice in her eyes behind the promise.

"She seems to be a very considerate girl," Esme said, smiling.

"Yes, very selfless for a human," Edward added.

"Don't worry about me," I urged. "It'll be great. I love you, Mom."

She hugged me tightly for a minute, and then I got on the plane, and she was gone.

It's a four-hour flight from Phoenix to Seattle, another hour in a small plane up to Port Angeles, and then an

hour drive back down to Forks. Flying doesn't bother me; the hour in the car with Charlie, though, I was a little

worried about.

"But it's her father," Esme frowned.

"That she's barely seen. Their relationship must be strained," Edward said, and Alice smirked at his defense of the girl.

"Besides, imagine having to ride in a police car," Rosalie said, shuddering at the thought.

Charlie had really been fairly nice about the whole thing. He seemed genuinely pleased that I was coming to

live with him for the first time with any degree of permanence.

"Of course he is, he's her father," Esme said. "I couldn't imagine not seeing..."

Carlisle quickly wrapped his arms around her as she broke off her sentence; her eyes showed her despair as her thought

went to a sadder memory.

He'd already gotten me registered for high school and was going to help me get a car.

But it was sure to be awkward with Charlie. Neither of us was what anyone would call verbose, and I didn't

know what there was to say regardless. I knew he was more than a little confused by my decision — like my

mother before me, I hadn't made a secret of my distaste for Forks.

When I landed in Port Angeles, it was raining. I didn't see it as an omen — just unavoidable.

"Hmm… a sensible mind," Carlisle said; he could get along with anyone that was reasonable - though he could get along

with anyone, really.

I'd already said my goodbyes to the sun.

Charlie was waiting for me with the cruiser.

"Okay, this is a little creepy," Emmett said. "It starting to sound like this is real."

"I have a feeling it is," Alice smiled. "And I'm pretty sure we'll all be in it soon." She added this, smirking at Edward.

Edward gulped at her weird look, and judging by the look of wonder and hopefulness Esme was now giving him, he might

have guessed where this was leading.

This I was expecting, too. Charlie is Police Chief Swan to the good people of Forks. My primary motivation

behind buying a car, despite the scarcity of my funds, was that I refused to be driven around town in a car with

red and blue lights on top.

"No one would blame her for that," Rosalie said making a face.

Nothing slows down traffic like a cop.

"True, that's why I avoid them," Edward smirked, though it was a little forced; he was afraid of where this was leading.

Charlie gave me an awkward, one-armed hug when I stumbled my way off the plane.

"It's good to see you, Bells," he said, smiling as he automatically caught and steadied me.

"What does she mean by caught?" Jasper muttered. "She doesn't seem the type that would run into her father's arms."

The others shrugged, not having an answer to that.

"You haven't changed much. How's Renée?"

"Mom's fine. It's good to see you, too, Dad." I wasn't allowed to call him Charlie to his face.

"It is rude to say it at all," Esme frowned. "Children today."

"But at least she's respectful enough to his face," Edward pointed out.

"True," Esme smiled, which seemed to have more to do with his defense of the girl than anything else.

I had only a few bags.

"Hmph," Alice said.

"Alice you don't go anywhere with more than one bag either," Jasper pointed out.

"True," Alice said, knowing that he wouldn't understand - it was only because she would buy half a clothing store wherever

she was going; this girl wouldn't have that option.

Most of my Arizona clothes were too permeable for Washington. My mom and I had pooled our resources to

supplement my winter wardrobe, but it was still scanty. It all fit easily into the trunk of the cruiser.

Alice eyes narrowed again, but the reason was acceptable - barely.

"I found a good car for you, really cheap," he announced when we were strapped in.

"What kind of car?" I was suspicious of the way he said "good car for you" as opposed to just "good car."

"She's perceptive," Carlisle mused.

"Well, it's a truck actually, a Chevy."

"Where did you find it?"

"Do you remember Billy Black down at La Push?"

There were frowns on everyone's faces by the mentioning of this. Carlisle rolled his eyes at his family's tension, wishing

that they could put this animosity with the

Quileute

Indians behind them.

La Push is the tiny Indian reservation on the coast.

"No."

"He used to go fishing with us during the summer," Charlie prompted.

That would explain why I didn't remember him. I do a good job of blocking painful, unnecessary things from

my memory.

Emmett chuckled at that. "I think I'm going to like this new girl."

"He's in a wheelchair now," Charlie continued when I didn't respond, "so he can't drive anymore, and he

offered to sell me his truck cheap."

"What year is it?" I could see from his change of expression that this was the question he was hoping I

wouldn't ask.

"Well, Billy's done a lot of work on the engine — it's only a few years old, really."

"He's avoiding the question," Jasper smirked.

"I don't think the girl is going to let him get away with that," Edward smirked too. "She seems much too observant."

I hoped he didn't think so little of me as to believe I would give up that easily.

"Hm... and stubborn too," Edward mused.

"When did he buy it?"

"He bought it in 1984, I think."

"That's not too old," Emmett said.

"It's old enough," Rosalie said making a face again. "The cruiser might be better."

"He said 'he bought'," Carlisle pointed out with a smile, eyes twinkling in amusement. "I bet it's older than that."

"Did he buy it new?"

"Well, no. I think it was new in the early sixties — or late fifties at the earliest," he admitted sheepishly.

"Ch — Dad, I don't really know anything about cars. I wouldn't be able to fix it if anything went wrong, and I

couldn't afford a mechanic…"

"You could fix it babe," Emmett teased.

"Ugh," Rosalie said. "I will never touch that thing."

"Really, Bella, the thing runs great. They don't build them like that anymore."

The thing, I thought to myself… it had possibilities — as a nickname, at the very least.

"How cheap is cheap?" After all, that was the part I couldn't compromise on.

"Well, honey, I kind of already bought it for you. As a homecoming gift." Charlie peeked sideways at me with a

hopeful expression.

"That's nice of him," Esme beamed.

Wow. Free.

"You didn't need to do that, Dad. I was going to buy myself a car."

"I don't mind. I want you to be happy here." He was looking ahead at the road when he said this. Charlie

wasn't comfortable with expressing his emotions out loud. I inherited that from him. So I was looking straight

ahead as I responded.

"Interesting family," Emmett said laughing.

"That's really nice, Dad. Thanks. I really appreciate it." No need to add that my being happy in Forks is an

impossibility. He didn't need to suffer along with me.

"A truly selfless person," Edward said with a wondering smile.

And I never looked a free truck in the mouth — or engine.

"Well, now, you're welcome," he mumbled, embarrassed by my thanks.

We exchanged a few more comments on the weather, which was wet, and that was pretty much it for

Conversation. We stared out the windows in silence.

It was beautiful, of course; I couldn't deny that. Everything was green: the trees, their trunks covered with

moss, their branches hanging with a canopy of it, the ground covered with ferns. Even the air filtered down

greenly through the leaves.

It was too green — an alien planet.

"Er... green is a common color to our planet, actually," Emmett said confused.

"Talking to a book Em," Alice smirked.

"Besides, she's from Phoenix; green's not exactly an abundance there," Carlisle pointed out.

Eventually we made it to Charlie's. He still lived in the small, two-bedroom house that he'd bought with my

mother in the early days of their marriage. Those were the only kind of days their marriage had — the early

ones. There, parked on the street in front of the house that never changed, was my new — well, new to me —

truck. It was a faded red color, with big, rounded fenders and a bulbous cab. "Erg," Rosalie shuttered.

To my intense surprise, I loved it.

"This girl is insane," Rosalie said shuddering again.

I didn't know if it would run, but I could see myself in it. Plus, it was one of those solid iron affairs that never

gets damaged — the kind you see at the scene of an accident, paint unscratched, surrounded by the pieces of

the foreign car it had destroyed.

"Wow, Dad, I love it! Thanks!" Now my horrific day tomorrow would be just that much less dreadful. I wouldn't

be faced with the choice of either walking two miles in the rain to school or accepting a ride in the Chief's

cruiser.

"Hm... I'd take the cruiser," Rosalie said.

"I'm glad you like it," Charlie said gruffly, embarrassed again.

It took only one trip to get all my stuff upstairs. I got the west bedroom that faced out over the front yard. The

room was familiar; it had been belonged to me since I was born.

The wooden floor, the light blue walls, the peaked ceiling, the yellowed lace curtains around the window —

these were all a part of my childhood. The only changes Charlie had ever made were switching the crib for a

bed and adding a desk as I grew. The desk now held a secondhand computer, with the phone line for the

modem stapled along the floor to the nearest phone jack. This was a stipulation from my mother, so that we

could stay in touch easily. The rocking chair from my baby days was still in the corner.

There was only one small bathroom at the top of the stairs, which I would have to share with Charlie. I was

trying not to dwell too much on that fact.

One of the best things about Charlie is he doesn't hover.

"He probably can't stand the awkwardness anymore," Jasper said.

He left me alone to unpack and get settled, a feat that would have been altogether impossible for my mother. It

was nice to be alone, not to have to smile and look pleased; a relief to stare dejectedly out the window at the

sheeting rain and let just a few tears escape.

"The poor dear," Esme sighed.

I wasn't in the mood to go on a real crying jag. I would save that for bedtime, when I would have to think about

the coming morning.

Forks High School had a frightening total of only three hundred and fifty-seven — now fifty-eight — students;

there were more than seven hundred people in my junior class alone back home. All of the kids here had

grown up together — their grandparents had been toddlers together.

"Yes, it is harder to fit in when you move into a small town," Esme said. "I hope this girl makes some friends."

"Judging by what everyone is thinking about her, she shouldn't be lonely for long," Edward said. "Though, I'm not sure she'll

appreciate the attention. She seems a little shy."

I would be the new girl from the big city, a curiosity, a freak.

Maybe, if I looked like a girl from Phoenix should, I could work this to my advantage.

But physically, I'd never fit in anywhere. I should be tan, sporty, blond — a volleyball player, or a cheerleader,

perhaps — all the things that go with living in the valley of the sun.

"There are all types of people anywhere you go, this girl shouldn't be so worried about that," Edward frowned.

Instead, I was ivory-skinned, without even the excuse of blue eyes or red hair, despite the constant sunshine. I

had always been slender, but soft somehow, obviously not an athlete; I didn't have the necessary hand-eye

coordination to play sports without humiliating myself — and harming both myself and anyone else who

stood too close.

"I hope she's in my gym class," Emmett laughed at that thought.

When I finished putting my clothes in the old pine dresser, I took my bag of bathroom necessities and went to

the communal bathroom to clean myself up after the day of travel.

I looked at my face in the mirror as I brushed through my tangled, damp hair. Maybe it was the light, but

already I looked sallower, unhealthy. My skin could be pretty — it was very clear, almost translucent-looking —

but it all depended on color. I had no color here.

Facing my pallid reflection in the mirror, I was forced to admit that I was lying to myself. It wasn't just physically

that I'd never fit in. And if I couldn't find a niche in a school with three thousand people, what were my chances

here?

"The poor girl never really had any friends," Esme sighed again worrying about her.

I didn't relate well to people my age. Maybe the truth was that I didn't relate well to people, period.

"Maybe she'll relate well with vampires," Emmett burst out laughing. However, everyone else in the room - beside, Alice -

tensed at that prospect, knowing how dangerous that was for everyone, including – especially - the girl.

Even my mother, who I was closer to than anyone else on the planet, was never in harmony with me, never on

the exact same page.

Edward frowned at that, looking like he was trying to figure out the oddity that was this girl.

Sometimes I wondered if I was seeing the same things through my eyes that the rest of the world was seeing

through theirs. Maybe there was a glitch in my brain. But the cause didn't matter. All that mattered was the

effect. And tomorrow would be just the beginning.

I didn't sleep well that night,

"Better than we did though," Emmett smirked.

even after I was done crying. The constant whooshing of the rain and wind across the roof wouldn't fade into

the background. I pulled the faded old quilt over my head, and later added the pillow, too. But I couldn't fall

asleep until after midnight, when the rain finally settled into a quieter drizzle.

"She'd better get used to it," Emmett said. "It always rains here."

Thick fog was all I could see out my window in the morning, and I could feel the claustrophobia creeping up

on me. You could never see the sky here; it was like a cage.

Breakfast with Charlie was a quiet event. He wished me good luck at school. I thanked him, knowing his hope

was wasted. Good luck tended to avoid me. Charlie left first, off to the police station that was his wife and

family. After he left, I sat at the old square oak table in one of the three unmatching chairs and examined his

small kitchen, with its dark paneled walls, bright yellow cabinets, and white linoleum floor. Nothing was

changed.

"Charlie obviously doesn't do things like that, nor does it seem like he spends too much time there," Edward said.

My mother had painted the cabinets eighteen years ago in an attempt to bring some sunshine into the house.

Over the small fireplace in the adjoining handkerchief-sized family room was a row of pictures. First a wedding

picture of Charlie and my mom in Las Vegas, then one of the three of us in the hospital after I was born, taken

by a helpful nurse, followed by the procession of my school pictures up to last year's. Those were

embarrassing to look at — I would have to see what I could do to get Charlie to put them somewhere else, at

least while I was living here.

It was impossible, being in this house, not to realize that Charlie had never gotten over my mom. It made me

uncomfortable.

"I bet that would be difficult," Jasper said. "Especially seeing as her mother has re-married."

I didn't want to be too early to school, but I couldn't stay in the house anymore. I donned my jacket — which

had the feel of a biohazard suit

"Horrible," Alice muttered under her breath.

—

and headed out into the rain.

It was just drizzling still, not enough to soak me through immediately as I reached for the house key that was

always hidden under the eave by the door, and locked up. The sloshing of my new waterproof boots was

unnerving. I missed the normal crunch of gravel as I walked. I couldn't pause and admire my truck again as I

wanted;

"Why on earth would she want to do that?" Rosalie said in disbelief. This time everyone else seem to be in agreement

with the odd behavior of the girl.

I was in a hurry to get out of the misty wet that swirled around my head and clung to my hair under my hood.

Inside the truck, it was nice and dry. Either Billy or Charlie had obviously cleaned it up, but the tan upholstered

seats still smelled faintly of tobacco, gasoline, and peppermint.

The engine started quickly, to my relief, but loudly, roaring to life and then idling at top volume. Well, a truck

this old was bound to have a flaw. The antique radio worked, a plus that I hadn't expected.

"Seriously, that is unbelievable," Emmett scoffed.

Finding the school wasn't difficult, though I'd never been there before. The school was, like most other things,

just off the highway. It was not obvious that it was a school; only the sign, which declared it to be the Forks

High School, made me stop. It looked like a collection of matching houses, built with maroon-colored bricks.

There were so many trees and shrubs I couldn't see its size at first. Where was the feel of the institution? I

wondered nostalgically. Where were the chain-link fences, the metal detectors?

"Why would she want that?" Emmett scoffed and laughed at the same time.

I parked in front of the first building, which had a small sign over the door reading front office. No one else was

parked there, so I was sure it was off limits, but I decided I would get directions inside instead of circling

around in the rain like an idiot. I stepped unwillingly out of the toasty truck cab and walked down a little stone

path lined with dark hedges. I took a deep breath before opening the door.

Inside, it was brightly lit, and warmer than I'd hoped. The office was small; a little waiting area with padded

folding chairs, orange-flecked commercial carpet, notices and awards cluttering the walls, a big clock ticking

loudly. Plants grew everywhere in large plastic pots, as if there wasn't enough greenery outside. The room

was cut in half by a long counter, cluttered with wire baskets full of papers and brightly colored flyers taped to

its front. There were three desks behind the counter, one of which was manned by a large, red-haired woman

wearing glasses. She was wearing a purple t-shirt, which immediately made me feel overdressed.

The red-haired woman looked up. "Can I help you?"

"I'm Isabella Swan," I informed her, and saw the immediate awareness light her eyes. I was expected, a topic of

gossip no doubt.

"No doubt," Edward smirked.

Daughter of the Chief's flighty ex-wife, come home at last.

"Hm, that is what a lot of them are thinking... the adults at least," Edward said.

"Of course," she said. She dug through a precariously stacked pile of documents on her desk till she found

the ones she was looking for. "I have your schedule right here, and a map of the school." She brought several

sheets to the counter to show roe.

She went through my classes for me, highlighting the best route to each on the map, and gave me a slip to

have each teacher sign, which I was to bring back at the end of the day. She smiled at me and hoped, like

Charlie, that I would like it here in Forks. I smiled back as convincingly as I could.

When I went back out to my truck, other students were starting to arrive. I drove around the school, following

the line of traffic. I was glad to see that most of the cars were older like mine, nothing flashy. At home I'd lived

in one of the few lower-income neighborhoods that were included in the Paradise Valley District. It was a

common thing to see a new Mercedes or Porsche in the student lot.

"If only," Rosalie sighed; just dying to drive her car to school.

The nicest car here was a shiny Volvo, and it stood out.

"And that's the most low key car we have," Edward said; he liked his Volvo, though not as much as his Aston Martin.

Still, I cut the engine as soon as I was in a spot, so that the thunderous volume wouldn't draw attention to me.

I looked at the map in the truck, trying to memorize it now; hopefully I wouldn't have to walk around with it

stuck in front of my nose all day. I stuffed everything in my bag, slung the strap over my shoulder, and sucked

in a huge breath. I can do this, I lied to myself feebly.

"There is no point in lying to yourself," Jasper said shaking his head. "And to do it feebly is even more pointless."

No one was going to bite me.

Everyone chuckled at that.

"We'll try our hardest not to," Emmett laughed.

I finally exhaled and stepped out of the truck.

I kept my face pulled back into my hood as I walked to the sidewalk, crowded with teenagers. My plain black

jacket didn't stand out, I noticed with relief.

Once I got around the cafeteria, building three was easy to spot. A large black "3" was painted on a white

square on the east corner.

"It really is difficult to get lost in Forks," Emmett said, rolling his eyes, but the twinkle behind them showed his amusement

by the thought that this girl might be capable of doing it.

I felt my breathing gradually creeping toward hyperventilation as I approached the door. I tried holding my

breath as I followed two unisex raincoats through the door.

The classroom was small. The people in front of me stopped just inside the door to hang up their coats on a

long row of hooks. I copied them. They were two girls, one a porcelain-colored blonde, the other also pale,

with light brown hair. At least my skin wouldn't be a standout here.

"Yes, we find that a plus too, though we are still a little too pale," Carlisle said.

I took the slip up to the teacher, a tall, balding man whose desk had a nameplate identifying him as Mr. Mason.

He gawked at me when he saw my name — not an encouraging response — and of course I flushed tomato

red. But at least he sent me to an empty desk at the back without introducing me to the class. It was harder for

my new classmates to stare at me in the back, but somehow, they managed.

"Anything to observe the novelty in town," Edward sighed.

"And the girl doesn't even have the vampire characteristics that we do," Jasper sighed too. "It will take days, maybe

weeks for them to lose interest in her." Jasper never was one for the spot light and he could understand the girl's aversion

to it better than anyone.

I kept my eyes down on the reading list the teacher had given me. It was fairly basic: Bronte, Shakespeare,

Chaucer, Faulkner. I'd already read everything. That was comforting… and boring.

"Tell me about it," The five vampires that had to repeatedly go back to school moaned.

I wondered if my mom would send me my folder of old essays, or if she would think that was cheating.

"If so, I cheat all the time," Emmett said.

"What's the point in reusing stuff, it only take two minutes longer to write something new," Edward said.

"With someone with infinite amount of time, I don't expect you to understand," Emmett answered wagging his eyebrow as

his smile grew bigger at Edward's frown, as he went further on the subject in his mind.

I went through different arguments with her in my head while the teacher droned on.

When the bell rang, a nasal buzzing sound, a gangly boy with skin problems and hair black as an oil slick

leaned across the aisle to talk to me.

"Eric Yorke," Edward said.

"You're Isabella Swan, aren't you?" He looked like the overly helpful, chess club type.

"Yep."

"Bella," I corrected. Everyone within a three-seat radius turned to look at me.

"Where's your next class?" he asked.

I had to check in my bag." Um, Government, with Jefferson, in building six."

There was nowhere to look without meeting curious eyes.

"I'm headed toward building four, I could show you the way…" Definitely over-helpful.

"She is quite observant," Jasper said.

"And funny with her assessments," Emmett laughed.

"I'm Eric," he added.

I smiled tentatively. "Thanks."

We got our jackets and headed out into the rain, which had picked up. I could have sworn several people

behind us were walking close enough to eavesdrop. I hoped I wasn't getting paranoid.

"I don't think she's that lucky," Alice said. "People can be really rude."

"Like you wouldn't be just as annoying if you couldn't sit in the other end of the school and still hear her," Edward said and

Alice stuck her tongue out at him.

"So, this is a lot different than Phoenix, huh?" he asked.

"Very."

"It doesn't rain much there, does it?"

"Three or four times a year."

"Almost the exact opposite than here," Edward pointed out.

"Wow, what must that be like?" he wondered.

"Sunny," I told him.

"You don't look very tan."

"My mother is part albino."

He studied my face apprehensively, and I sighed. It looked like clouds and a sense of humor didn't mix.

"Hm, that wasn't funny," Emmett said thoughtfully. "At least not nearly as much as the things she's thinking about. You know

Eddy, I think I can see the appeal there is to reading people's minds."

"It's not all fun and games," Edward said frowning. "There are plenty of people that have... awful minds."

A few months of this and I'd forget how to use sarcasm.

We walked back around the cafeteria, to the south buildings by the gym. Eric walked me right to the door,

though it was clearly marked.

"It looks like she has at least one admirer ," Emmett said.

"Like anyone would want that from Eric," Edward scoffed, uncommonly harsh.

"Edward, behave," Esme admonished.

"Sorry mom," Edward said, confused by himself. Alice was looking at her brother searchingly, barely able to keep her

glee form showing - neither on her face nor in her thoughts.

"Well, good luck," he said as I touched the handle. "Maybe we'll have some other classes together." He

sounded hopeful.

I smiled at him vaguely and went inside.

The rest of the morning passed in about the same fashion. My Trigonometry teacher, Mr. Varner, who I would

have hated anyway just because of the subject he taught, was the only one who made me stand in front of the

class and introduce myself.

"He really is a jerk," Emmett said; Mr. Varner didn't like any of the Cullens.

I stammered, blushed, and tripped over my own boots on the way to my seat.

After two classes, I started to recognize several of the faces in each class. There was always someone braver

than the others who would introduce themselves and ask me questions about how I was liking Forks. I tried to

be diplomatic, but mostly I just lied a lot.

"Come on, just tell them it's boring and you would rather be anywhere than here," Emmett laughed. "Why bother to keep

up pretenses?"

"Because it will make it easier for people to accept her that way," Edward said shrugging. "You know how much humans

crave acceptance."

"I guess," Emmett sighed. "I thought she would be better than that."

At least I never needed the map.

One girl sat next to me in both Trig and Spanish, and she walked with me to the cafeteria for lunch. She was

tiny, several inches shorter than my five feet four inches,

"Hmph, she's taller than me," Alice said scrunching up her nose.

"Everyone's taller than you shortie," Emmett laughed along with Edward.

but her wildly curly dark hair made up a lot of the difference between our heights.

"Jessica Stanley," Edward said barely able to repress a shudder - she had been particularly difficult to shake off and his

mind reading skills were definitely a disadvantage while she was around.

"I haven't heard that name in a while," Esme smiled at Edward. His sibling had teased him mercilessly the first few

months, when she was crushing on him.

"No, and she's really not a good friend," Edward frowned. "She's probably just after the extra attention."

I couldn't remember her name, so I smiled and nodded as she prattled about teachers and classes. I didn't try

to keep up.

We sat at the end of a full table with several of her friends, who she introduced to me. I forgot all their names as

soon as she spoke them. They seemed impressed by her bravery in speaking to me. The boy from English,

Eric, waved at me from across the room.

It was there, sitting in the lunchroom, trying to make conversation with seven curious strangers, that I first saw

them.

"Aw, here we are," Emmett said excited.

Rosalie turned her head slightly and for the first time she seemed to be giving the book her full attention.

They were sitting in the corner of the cafeteria, as far away from where I sat as possible in the long room.

There were five of them. They weren't talking, and they weren't eating, though they each had a tray of

untouched food in front of them. They weren't gawking at me, unlike most of the other students, so it was safe

to stare at them without fear of meeting an excessively interested pair of eyes. But it was none of these things

that caught, and held, my attention.

"Oh no, this girl is going to notice our differences immediately," Carlisle said.

"Everyone does," Emmett shrugged, but Carlisle looked a little nervous about how she was going to react to his family.

They didn't look anything alike. Of the three boys, one was big — muscled like a serious weight lifter, with

dark, curly hair.

"That's me," Emmett said.

"Really, I couldn't tell," Jasper said, shaking his head.

Another was taller, leaner, but still muscular, and honey blond.

"That's you Jazz." Emmett continued to state the obvious to annoy his brother - it worked... for both his brothers really.

The last was lanky, less bulky, with untidy, bronze-colored hair.

"Less bulky," Emmett said laughing. "Yeah, really wimpy Eddy."

Edward narrowed his eyes at Emmett, but didn't comment.

He was more boyish than the others, who looked like they could be in college, or even teachers here rather

than students.

"Well, we are a few years older than you," Jasper observed. "But I wouldn't really call you boyish."

"More boyish than the others," Edward nearly growled.

The girls were opposites. The tall one was statuesque. She had a beautiful figure, the kind you saw on the

cover of the Sports Illustrated swimsuit issue, the kind that made every girl around her take a hit on her self-

esteem just by being in the same room. Her hair was golden, gently waving to the middle of her back.

"Well that's a good description, huh babe?" Emmett said and Rosalie did look pleased with it - smiling smugly.

The short girl was pixie like, thin in the extreme, with small features. Her hair was a deep black, cropped short

and pointing in every direction.

"Hey, you're not going to say anything about me," Alice whined, she had paused for a full second to allow Emmett to make

a comment.

"Nope," Emmett said shrugging, unable to keep the smirk of his face as she stuck out her tongue.

And yet, they were all exactly alike. Every one of them was chalky pale, the palest of all the students living in

this sunless town. Paler than me, the albino.

"Aw, that comment's more funny now," Emmett laughed, not noticing Carlisle and Edward's worried expressions.

They all had very dark eyes despite the range in hair tones.

"Looks like we're thirsty," Emmett commented.

"I wonder how long it was," Jasper muttered. He's been wanting to see how far he could push himself, but was nervous

about actually trying the experiment.

They also had dark shadows under those eyes — purplish, bruiselike shadows. As if they were all suffering

from a sleepless night,

"Maybe a little," Emmett smirked.

Carlisle, Edward and now Jasper were now all apprehensive at how much she noticed.

or almost done recovering from a broken nose. Though their noses, all their features, were straight, perfect,

angular.

But all this is not why I couldn't look away.

"It's because of our amorous beauty," Edward scoffed, he had to deal with that more than the others, because he got to

hear what everyone thought as they first lay eyes on his family - not to mention the fact that he was single.

I stared because their faces, so different, so similar, were all devastatingly, inhumanly beautiful. They were

faces you never expected to see except perhaps on the airbrushed pages of a fashion magazine. Or painted

by an old master as the face of an angel. It was hard to decide who was the most beautiful — maybe the

perfect blond girl, or the bronzehaired boy.

"She thinks you're beautiful Eddy," Emmett teased, missing his wife's scowl at the tie.

They were all looking away — away from each other, away from the other students, away from anything in

particular as far as I could tell. As I watched, the small girl rose with her tray — unopened soda, unbitten apple

—

"She noticed that you didn't eat," Jasper pointed out. "That we don't eat."

and walked away with a quick, graceful lope that belonged on a runway. I watched, amazed at her lithe

dancer's step, till she dumped her tray and glided through the back door, faster than I would have thought

possible.

"Alice," Rosalie admonished - she was the one that was most conscious of appearance - no real surprise there.

"It hasn't happened yet," Alice said sticking out her tongue.

My eyes darted back to the others, who sat unchanging.

"Who are they?" I asked the girl from my Spanish class, whose name I'd forgotten.

"Hm, she's forgotten her friend's name, maybe she's not too observant," Carlisle said hopefully, but his two sons didn't

look relieved.

As she looked up to see who I meant — though already knowing, probably, from my tone — suddenly he

looked at her, the thinner one, the boyish one, the youngest, perhaps.

"In one way I suppose," Edward said. "Though there really was only one person actually older than me there."

"Why did you look up, Eddy?" Emmett said.

"Jessica likely thought my name," Edward shrugged. "Or maybe I tuned into the fact that the girl was thinking about the

Cullens."

He looked at my neighbor for just a fraction of a second, and then his dark eyes flickered to mine.

"To scan her thoughts about us no doubt, it looks like Jessica called my name after all," Edward said. "Though, it would

have been better if I could hear her thoughts before... I would have known how observant she is."

He looked away quickly, more quickly than I could, though in a flush of embarrassment I dropped my eyes at

once. In that brief flash of a glance, his face held nothing of interest — it was as if she had called his name, and

he'd looked up in involuntary response, already having decided not to answer.

"It's unnerving how observant she is," Edward said and everyone knew that it was indeed what had happened.

My neighbor giggled in embarrassment, looking at the table like I did.

"That's Edward and Emmett Cullen, and Rosalie and Jasper Hale. The one who left was Alice Cullen; they all

live together with Dr. Cullen and his wife." She said this under her breath.

"Ah, let's see if they've come up with any interesting scandals to describe us," Emmett said.

I glanced sideways at the beautiful boy, who was looking at his tray now, picking a bagel to pieces with long,

pale fingers. His mouth was moving very quickly, his perfect lips barely opening. The other three still looked

away, and yet I felt he was speaking quietly to them.

"Okay, I think I'm starting to see what you mean," Emmett said. "She is a little too observant."

Strange, unpopular names, I thought. The kinds of names grandparents had. But maybe that was in vogue

here — small town names? I finally remembered that my neighbor was called Jessica, a perfectly common

name. There were two girls named Jessica in my History class back home.

"They are… very nice-looking." I struggled with the conspicuous understatement.

"Yes!" Jessica agreed with another giggle. "They're all together though — Emmett and Rosalie, and Jasper

and Alice, I mean. And they live together." Her voice held all the shock and condemnation of the small town, I

thought critically.

"She's open minded," Carlisle smiled.

But, if I was being honest, I had to admit that even in Phoenix, it would cause gossip.

"Which ones are the Cullens?" I asked. "They don't look related…"

"Oh, they're not. Dr. Cullen is really young, in his twenties or early thirties. They're all adopted. The Hales are

brother and sister, twins — the blondes — and they're foster children."

"They look a little old for foster children."

"Maybe just a little," Emmett said, going back to his teasing nature - he wasn't really one to worry and it was more fun if he

laughed at the girls comments.

"They are now, Jasper and Rosalie are both eighteen,

"Well of course they are... they're twins," Alice said rolling her eyes. "At least as far as she knows."

but they've been with Mrs. Cullen since they were eight. She's their aunt or something like that."

"That's really kind of nice — for them to take care of all those kids like that, when they're so young and

everything."

"I guess so," Jessica admitted reluctantly, and I got the impression that she didn't like the doctor and his wife

for some reason. With the glances she was throwing at their adopted children, I would presume the reason

was jealousy.

"Yep," Edward nodded his head.

"I think that Mrs. Cullen can't have any kids, though," she added,

Esme frowned at that and Carlisle squeezed her to him. As each of her 'children' smiled fondly at her, she couldn't help

smiling back at them.

as if that lessened their kindness.

"She has a kind heart," Esme smiled more broadly than before.

Throughout all this conversation, my eyes flickered again and again to the table where the strange family sat.

They continued to look at the walls and not eat.

"Have they always lived in Forks?" I asked. Surely I would have noticed them on one of my summers here.

"I'm sure she would have," Carlisle muttered.

"No," she said in a voice that implied it should be obvious, even to a new arrival like me. "They just moved

down two years ago from somewhere in Alaska."

I felt a surge of pity, and relief. Pity because, as beautiful as they were, they were outsiders, clearly not

accepted. Relief that I wasn't the only newcomer here, and certainly not the most interesting by any standard.

"Too bad for her that people lose interest in us quickly," Jasper said. "I imagine this girl will really stay in the spotlight for a

while."

As I examined them, the youngest, one of the Cullens, looked up and met my gaze, this time with evident

curiosity in his expression.

"Curious of a mere mortal, can't be," Emmett laughed at Edward.

As I looked swiftly away, it seemed to me that his glance held some kind of unmet expectation.

"I wonder what that was about?" Edward mused.

"So you're assuming she's right in her observation," Alice said.

"Er... I guess I am," Edward said. "She has been quite accurate with the others things, so I assumed she would be right

about this. Though, it might not be the case."

"Which one is the boy with the reddish brown hair?" I asked. I peeked at him from the corner of my eye, and

he was still staring at me, but not gawking like the other students had today — he had a slightly frustrated

expression. I looked down again.

"Seriously, what is that about?" Edward said - probably looking a lot like he was described in the book. "Even if she's

wrong about my expression - why am I looking at her at all?"

"Maybe, you don't like her observations," Jasper suggested.

"Or you're just not use to someone so considerate of others," Alice piped in. "She is an usual human."

"Maybe," Edward sighed.

"That's Edward. He's gorgeous, of course, but don't waste your time. He doesn't date. Apparently none of the

girls here are good-looking enough for him." She sniffed, a clear case of sour grapes. I wondered when he'd

turned her down.

"That depends on which time you're asking about," Edward smirked.

I bit my lip to hide my smile. Then I glanced at him again. His face was turned away, but I thought his cheek

appeared lifted, as if he were smiling, too.

"Judging by this reading, I would have to say he is," Alice smiled.

After a few more minutes, the four of them left the table together. They all were noticeably graceful — even the

big, brawny one. It was unsettling to watch. The one named Edward didn't look at me again.

"Definitely has a crush on you," Emmett laughed.

"Great," Edward said; he didn't like the fact that as he was the only available choice he often caused girls crushing on him.

I sat at the table with Jessica and her friends longer than I would have if I'd been sitting alone. I was anxious

not to be late for class on my first day. One of my new acquaintances, who considerately reminded me that her

name was Angela,

"Angela Weber is actually a very nice child," Edward commented, approving of the girl's new friend. "A considerate mind."

had Biology II with me the next hour.

"Hm... It looks like she'll have a class with me," Edward said frowning. "And she'll have to sit next to me."

"That should be fun," Alice said, smirking.

We walked to class together in silence. She was shy, too.

When we entered the classroom, Angela went to sit at a black-topped lab table exactly like the ones I was used

to. She already had a neighbor. In fact, all the tables were filled but one. Next to the center aisle, I recognized

Edward Cullen by his unusual hair, sitting next to that single open seat.

As I walked down the aisle to introduce myself to the teacher and get my slip signed, I was watching him

surreptitiously. Just as I passed, he suddenly went rigid in his seat. He stared at me again, meeting my eyes

with the strangest expression on his face — it was hostile, furious.

"What?" several voices said, none louder than Edward's.

"Edward Cullen, how dare you look at her like that," Esme reprimanded. "You were raised better than that."

"Sorry mom," Edward said. "I don't understand why I would be looking at her like that."

"We know you're thirsty, the girl said our eyes were dark," Jasper said.

"But this is Edward," Emmett said incredulously. "The only one that has more self control than him is Carlisle."

I looked away quickly, shocked, going red again. I stumbled over a book in the walkway and had to catch

myself on the edge of a table. The girl sitting there giggled.

I'd noticed that his eyes were black — coal black.

"See," Jasper said. "It must have been a few weeks or more since he's hunted."

"But he still shouldn't be looking at her like that," Esme said worryingly.

Mr. Banner signed my slip and handed me a book with no nonsense about introductions. I could tell we were

going to get along. Of course, he had no choice but to send me to the one open seat in the middle of the room.

I kept my eyes down as I went to sit by him, bewildered by the antagonistic stare he'd given me.

"Gees Edward, just make her more uncomfortable than she already would have been," Alice teased, but Edward was not

in the mood; brooding over what he would do in the future.

I didn't look up as I set my book on the table and took my seat, but I saw his posture change from the corner of

my eye. He was leaning away from me, sitting on the extreme edge of his chair and averting his face like he

smelled something bad.

"She obviously smells good," Emmett said. "I wonder how appealing she is to you?"

"Enough," Edward said warily. "It looks like it's taking all my will power to stop myself from pouncing on her."

Inconspicuously, I sniffed my hair. It smelled like strawberries, the scent of my favorite shampoo. It seemed an

innocent enough odor. I let my hair fall over my right shoulder, making a dark curtain between us, and tried to

pay attention to the teacher.

Unfortunately the lecture was on cellular anatomy, something I'd already studied. I took notes carefully

anyway, always looking down.

I couldn't stop myself from peeking occasionally through the screen of my hair at the strange boy next to me.

During the whole class, he never relaxed his stiff position on the edge of his chair, sitting as far from me as

possible. I could see his hand on his left leg was clenched into a fist, tendons standing out under his pale

skin. This, too, he never relaxed.

"You're terrifying her Edward," Esme said sadly.

"It's better than attacking her," Edward sighed. "It looks like I'm about to..."

He had the long sleeves of his white shirt pushed up to his elbows, and his forearm was surprisingly hard and

muscular beneath his light skin. He wasn't nearly as slight as he'd looked next to his burly brother.

"Everyone looks slight next to me," Emmett said - appearing to try to lighten the mood more than actually paying attention

to what he was saying.

The class seemed to drag on longer than the others. Was it because the day was finally coming to a close, or

because I was waiting for his tight fist to loosen? It never did; he continued to sit so still it looked like he

wasn't breathing.

"You probably aren't, it's the easiest way to avoid a scent... avoid temptation," Carlisle said.

What was wrong with him?

Was this his normal behavior? I questioned my judgment on Jessica's bitterness at lunch today. Maybe she

was not as resentful as I'd thought.

It couldn't have anything to do with me. He didn't know me from Eve.

"So perceptive, but she gives it up too easily," Carlisle commented.

"But she does have a point that it's odd for someone to be that angry after just meeting them," Alice pointed out.

I peeked up at him one more time, and regretted it. He was glaring down at me again, his black eyes full of

revulsion. As I flinched away from him, shrinking against my chair, the phrase if looks could kill suddenly ran

through my mind.

"That poor dear," Esme said sadly.

At that moment, the bell rang loudly, making me jump, and Edward Cullen was out of his seat. Fluidly he rose

— he was much taller than I'd thought — his back to me, and he was out the door before anyone else was out

of their seat.

"You're moving too fast," Rosalie said.

"Do you think it would've been better if I'd stayed there longer?" Edward said harshly. "It's not only that girl's life that's in

danger in that room."

"Edward, you could never do something like that," Esme said immediately, voice full of conviction.

"She's going to say something about this to someone," Rosalie pointed out. "After the deadly stares you've been giving

her."

"Honestly, I don't think she is," Carlisle said. "She doesn't seem the type to confides in people too much."

"Whatever," Rosalie shrugged.

I sat frozen in my seat, staring blankly after him. He was so mean. It wasn't fair. I began gathering up my things

slowly, trying to block the anger that filled me, for fear my eyes would tear up. For some reason, my temper

was hardwired to my tear ducts. I usually cried when I was angry, a humiliating tendency.

"Aren't you Isabella Swan?" a male voice asked.

I looked up to see a cute, baby-faced boy, his pale blond hair carefully gelled into orderly spikes, smiling at me

in a friendly way. He obviously didn't think I smelled bad.

"Bella," I corrected him, with a smile.

"I'm Mike."

"Hi, Mike."

"Do you need any help finding your next class?"

"I'm headed to the gym, actually. I think I can find it."

"Ah," Emmett pouted.

"That's my next class, too." He seemed thrilled, though it wasn't that big of a coincidence in a school this

small.

We walked to class together; he was a chatterer — he supplied most of the conversation, which made it easy

for me. He'd lived in California till he was ten, so he knew how I felt about the sun. It turned out he was in my

English class also. He was the nicest person I'd met today.

"Much nicer than my dear brother," Alice teased.

Edward frowned but kept silent.

But as we were entering the gym, he asked, "So, did you stab Edward Cullen with a pencil or what? I've never

seen him act like that."

"Idiot, did he have to say that," Edward said.

"Yes, it would have been better if she thought you were always some kind of psycho, glaring at everyone," Emmett teased.

"Yes, it would," Edward agreed seriously.

I cringed. So I wasn't the only one who had noticed. And, apparently, that wasn't Edward Cullen's usual

behavior. I decided to play dumb.

"Was that the boy I sat next to in Biology?" I asked artlessly.

"Yes," he said. "He looked like he was in pain or something."

"I don't know," I responded. "I never spoke to him."

"He's a weird guy."

"I couldn't agree with him more," Emmett said, smirking at his brother.

Mike lingered by me instead of heading to the dressing room. "If I were lucky enough to sit by you, I would

have talked to you."

"Another admirer," Alice said.

'You might have competition.'

"That's not funny," Edward said, glaring at Alice, but she just shrugged. The others were confused, but no one asked what

they'd missed.

I smiled at him before walking through the girls' locker room door. He was friendly and clearly admiring. But it

wasn't enough to ease my irritation.

The Gym teacher, Coach Clapp, found me a uniform but didn't make me dress down for today's class. At

home, only two years of RE. were required. Here, P.E. was mandatory all four years. Forks was literally my

personal hell on Earth.

"Perhaps it would have been safer for her if she hadn't come here then," Edward said still warily.

"You're not going to hurt her Edward," Esme said confidently.

"Yeah, once you've hunted, you'll be fine," Jasper said, the corner of his eyes portraying that he was thinking something

else - likely thinking it would have been worse if it had been him.

"I don't know about that," Edward said, looking like he was answering both Jasper's statement and his thoughts.

I watched four volleyball games running simultaneously. Remembering how many injuries I had sustained —

and inflicted — playing volleyball, I felt faintly nauseated.

The final bell rang at last. I walked slowly to the office to return my paperwork. The rain had drifted away, but

the wind was strong, and colder. I wrapped my arms around myself.

When I walked into the warm office, I almost turned around and walked back out.

Edward Cullen stood at the desk in front of me.

"Why are you there?" Emmett questioned, but the only answer he got was Edward's frown becoming more pronounced.

I recognized again that tousled bronze hair. He didn't appear to notice the sound of my entrance. I stood

pressed against the back wall, waiting for the receptionist to be free.

He was arguing with her in a low, attractive voice. I quickly picked up the gist of the argument. He was trying to

trade from sixth-hour Biology to another time — any other time.

"Why?" Emmett asked again.

"She most smell unbearably good," Jasper said.

"My thoughts exactly," Edward said. "I don't think a hunting trip will help me."

"Um," Carlisle said thoughtfully.

"What is that?" Edward asked in response to his father's thought.

"It's when a human's blood sings to you more potently then any others," Carlisle said. "It's said to be a rare gift..."

"Gift," Edward scoffed. "She's an innocent girl..." he shuddered at the end, as it was evident that his thoughts became

bleaker.

"I know, son," Carlisle sighed. "I'm sorry..."

"I can't believe you left," Emmett said. "I couldn't..."

"But it's not shocking that Edward was able to, with his self discipline and all," Esme said looking proudly at her son.

"I guess we'll see," Edward sighed.

I just couldn't believe that this was about me. It had to be something else, something that happened before I

entered the Biology room. The look on his face must have been about another aggravation entirely. It was

impossible that this stranger could take such a sudden, intense dislike to me.

The door opened again, and the cold wind suddenly gusted through the room, rustling the papers on the

desk, swirling my hair around my face.

"Just my luck," Edward frowned again.

"It looks like this girl is not very lucky either," Emmett commented.

"I'm not so sure," Alice said. "If someone had to find her blood irresistible, the best would be Edward."

"I still wouldn't call that good luck," Edward growled.

"No, not good," Alice said. "But not the worst."

The girl who came in merely stepped to the desk, placed a note in the wire basket, and walked out again. But

Edward Cullen's back stiffened, and he turned slowly to glare at me — his face was absurdly handsome —

with piercing, hate-filled eyes. For an instant, I felt a thrill of genuine fear, raising the hair on my arms. The look

only lasted a second, but it chilled me more than the freezing wind.

"You really were going to attack her," Carlisle noted. "Her instincts picked it up."

He turned back to the receptionist.

"Never mind, then," he said hastily in a voice like velvet. "I can see that it's impossible. Thank you so much for

your help." And he turned on his heel without another look at me, and disappeared out the door.

I went meekly to the desk, my face white for once instead of red, and handed her the signed slip.

"How did your first day go, dear?" the receptionist asked maternally.

"Fine," I lied, my voice weak. She didn't look convinced.

When I got to the truck, it was almost the last car in the lot. It seemed like a haven, already the closest thing to

home I had in this damp green hole. I sat inside for a while, just staring out the windshield blankly. But soon I

was cold enough to need the heater, so I turned the key and the engine roared to life. I headed back to

Charlie's house, fighting tears the whole way there.

"You made her cry," Esme sighed.

"That's the end of the chapter," Alice said.

"I'll read next," Edward said, holding out his hand.

"Fine," Alice sighed and gave him the book.

*Chapter 2: Open Book

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/23)

Chapter Two

Open Book

"Open Book,"

Edward read.

The next day was better… and worse.

"Who wants to bet that Edward has something to do with that?" Emmett smirked.

"No that's too easy," Jasper said, smirking at Edward too. "You have to bet on if he's the reason why it's better, or why it's

worse."

"You're right," Emmett said thoughtfully. "I bet it's..."

"Stop," Edward growl fiercely and his brother heeded his warning - this time.

It was better because it wasn't raining yet, though the clouds were dense and opaque. It was easier because I

knew what to expect of my day. Mike came to sit by me in English, and walked me to my next class, with

Chess Club Eric glaring at him all the while; that was nattering.

"She doesn't seem to like attention from boys," Alice pointed out.

"Weird," Rosalie muttered disbelieving.

People didn't look at me quite as much as they had yesterday. I sat with a big group at lunch that included

Mike, Eric, Jessica, and several other people whose names and faces I now remembered. I began to feel like I

was treading water, instead of drowning in it.

It was worse because I was tired; I still couldn't sleep with the wind echoing around the house. It was worse

because Mr. Varner called on me in Trig when my hand wasn't raised and I had the wrong answer. It was

miserable because I had to play volleyball, and the one time I didn't cringe out of the way of the ball, I hit my

teammate in the head with it.

Emmett laughed at that and added, "I really wish I did have PE with this girl."

And it was worse because Edward Cullen wasn't in school at all.

"See Eddy, you're in there," Emmett smirked at him again.

"You left," Esme said sadly.

"Maybe I'm just not going to school," Edward said convincingly.

'You know that you would feel the need to really leave,

' Alice thought; Edward's expression couldn't fool her.

All morning I was dreading lunch, fearing his bizarre glares. Part of me wanted to confront him and demand to

know what his problem was. While I was lying sleepless in my bed, I even imagined what I would say. But I

knew myself too well to think I would really have the guts to do it. I made the Cowardly Lion look like the

terminator.

"But the Cowardly Lion isn't really a coward," Alice pointed out.

"And I don't think that this girl is either," Carlisle said.

But when I walked into the cafeteria with Jessica — trying to keep my eyes from sweeping the place for him,

and failing entirely — I saw that his four siblings of sorts were sitting together at the same table, and he was

not with them.

"Four siblings of sorts, you know that really is a good way of describing us," Edward mused.

Mike intercepted us and steered us to his table. Jessica seemed elated by the attention,

"Yes she would be," Edward said. "He is her new obsession. I was quite grateful for him when her attention turned

around."

and her friends quickly joined us. But as I tried to listen to their easy chatter, I was terribly uncomfortable,

waiting nervously for the moment he would arrive. I hoped that he would simply ignore me when he came, and

prove my suspicions false.

He didn't come, and as time passed I grew more and more tense.

"She's definitely thinking about you a lot," Emmett continued to tease.

"I gave her a death glare, of course I'm on her mind," Edward snapped.

"I'm not sure that's why she's thinking about you," Emmett smirked.

I walked to Biology with more confidence when, by the end of lunch, he still hadn't showed. Mike, who was

taking on the qualities of a golden retriever, walked faithfully by my side to class.

"That's a nice comparison," Emmett laughed.

I held my breath at the door, but Edward Cullen wasn't there, either. I exhaled and went to my seat. Mike

followed, talking about an upcoming trip to the beach.

He lingered by my desk till the bell rang. Then he smiled at me wistfully and went to sit by a girl with braces

and a bad perm. It looked like I was going to have to do something about Mike, and it wouldn't be easy. In a

town like this, where everyone lived on top of everyone else, diplomacy was essential. I had never been

enormously tactful; I had no practice dealing with overly friendly boys.

"So she doesn't like Mike," Alice said.

"Yeah Eddy, you don't have to worry about him," Emmett added.

Edward didn't say anything to his siblings, though he did roll his eyes.

I was relieved that I had the desk to myself, that Edward was absent. I told myself that repeatedly. But I

couldn't get rid of the nagging suspicion that I was the reason he wasn't there. It was ridiculous, and

egotistical, to think that I could affect anyone that strongly. It was impossible. And yet I couldn't stop worrying

that it was true.

"Oh it's true," Alice said in a singsong voice.

When the school day was finally done, and the blush was fading out of my cheeks from the volleyball incident,

I changed quickly back into my jeans and navy blue sweater. I hurried from the girls' locker room, pleased to

find that I had successfully evaded my retriever friend for the moment. I walked swiftly out to the parking lot. It

was crowded now with fleeing students. I got in my truck and dug through my bag to make sure I had what I

needed.

Last night I'd discovered that Charlie couldn't cook much besides fried eggs and bacon.

So I requested that I be assigned kitchen detail for the duration of my stay.

"Hm... I sense that we're going to have to hear about food a lot in these books," Jasper said.

"At least we won't have to smell it," Edward pointed out.

He was willing enough to hand over the keys to the banquet hall. I also found out that he had no food in the

house. So I had my shopping list and the cash from the jar in the cupboard labeled FOOD MONEY, and I was

on my way to the Thriftway.

I gunned my deafening engine to life, ignoring the heads that turned in my direction, and backed carefully into

a place in the line of cars that were waiting to exit the parking lot. As I waited, trying to pretend that the

earsplitting rumble was coming from someone else's car, I saw the two Cullens and the Hale twins getting into

their car. It was the shiny new Volvo. Of course. I hadn't noticed their clothes before —

"Hm..." Alice said with a disappointed frown.

I'd been too mesmerized by their faces. Now that I looked, it was obvious that they were all dressed

exceptionally well; simply, but in clothes that subtly hinted at designer origins. With their remarkable good

looks, the style with which they carried themselves, they could have worn dishrags and pulled it off.

"No way," Alice and Rosalie chorusedincredulously.

It seemed excessive for them to have both looks and money.

"We only have so much money because of this little annoyance," Emmett said trying to rub Alice hair but she ducked him

easily.

"It's why we keep her," Edward added smirking at his favorite sister.

But as far as I could tell, life worked that way most of the time. It didn't look as if it bought them any acceptance

here.

No, I didn't fully believe that. The isolation must be their desire; I couldn't imagine any door that wouldn't be

opened by that degree of beauty.

"That's right and wrong," Carlisle said. "People are instinctively afraid of us, but our looks do give us an advantage."

They looked at my noisy truck as I passed them, just like everyone else.

"I don't think we're looking at the noisy truck," Jasper said. "More likely we're looking at the girl."

"Wondering why Edward isn't there because of her," Alice finished his thought for him.

I kept my eyes straight forward and was relieved when I finally was free of the school grounds.

The Thriftway was not far from the school, just a few streets south, off the highway. It was nice to be inside the

supermarket; it felt normal. I did the shopping at home, and I fell into the pattern of the familiar task gladly. The

store was big enough inside that I couldn't hear the tapping of the rain on the roof to remind me where I was.

When I got home, I unloaded all the groceries, stuffing them in wherever I could find an open space. I hoped

Charlie wouldn't mind. I wrapped potatoes in foil and stuck them in the oven to bake, covered a steak in

marinade and balanced it on top of a carton of eggs in the fridge.

When I was finished with that, I took my book bag upstairs. Before starting my homework, I changed into a

pair of dry sweats, pulled my damp hair up into a pony-tail, and checked my e-mail for the first time. I had three

messages.

"All from her mother no doubt," Edward said.

"Bella," my mom wrote…

Write me as soon as you get in. Tell me how your flight was. Is it raining? I miss you already. I'm almost

finished packing for Florida, but I can't find my pink blouse. Do you know where I put it? Phil says hi. Mom.

I sighed and went to the next. It was sent eight hours after the first.

"Bella," she wrote…

Why haven't you e-mailed me yet?

"She just got there," Alice said rolling her eyes.

"She should have responded immediately," Esme said overly motherly. "It's not easy when one of your children is away

from you."

What are you waiting for? Mom.

The last was from this morning.

Isabella,

"Uh-oh... she's in trouble now," Emmett laughed.

If I haven't heard from you by 5:30 pm today I'm calling Charlie.

I checked the clock. I still had an hour, but my mom was well known for jumping the gun.

Mom,

Calm down. I'm writing right now.

"Well isn't that obvious," Emmett said.

"Well, actually she isn't writing she's typing so..." Edward said.

"Same difference," Emmett grumbled.

Don't do anything rash.

Bella.

I sent that, and began again.

Mom,

Everything is great. Of course it's raining. I was waiting for something to write about.

"Just write about the strange boy that was giving you death glares," Emmett said.

"That's not a joking matter," Edward said.

School isn't bad, just a little repetitive. I met some nice kids who sit by me at lunch. Your blouse is at the dry

cleaners - you were supposed to pick it up Friday. Charlie bought me a truck, can you believe it? I love it. It's

old, but really sturdy, which is good, you know, for me.

"Hm..." Carlisle said.

"What is it?" Esme asked.

"That's just what Charlie said to her about the truck," Carlisle said. "That it would be a good truck for her."

"He most know her well," Esme smiled.

I miss you, too. I'll write again soon, but I'm not going to check my e-mail every five minutes. Relax, breathe. I

love you.

Bella.

I had decided to read Wuthering Heights — the novel we were currently studying in English —

"Oh joy, something to look forward to," Edward rolled his eyes.

yet again for the fun of it,

"It doesn't look like she agrees with you there," Emmett said.

"At least she knows a classic though, most humans wouldn't have read that without being force to," Alice pointed out.

and that's what I was doing when Charlie came home. I'd lost track of the time, and I hurried downstairs to take

the potatoes out and put the steak in to broil.

"Bella?" my father called out when he heard me on the stairs.

Who else? I thought to myself.

"Hey, Dad, welcome home."

"Thanks." He hung up his gun belt and stepped out of his boots as I bustled about the kitchen. As far as I was

aware, he'd never shot the gun on the job. But he kept it ready.

When I came here as a child, he would always remove the bullets as soon as he walked in the door. I guess he

considered me old enough now not to shoot myself by accident, and not depressed enough to shoot myself

on purpose.

"What's for dinner?" he asked warily. My mother was an imaginative cook, and her experiments weren't

always edible. I was surprised, and sad, that he seemed to remember that far back.

"Steak and potatoes," I answered, and he looked relieved.

He seemed to feel awkward standing in the kitchen doing nothing; he lumbered into the living room to watch

TV while I worked. We were both more comfortable that way. I made a salad while the steaks cooked, and set

the table.

I called him in when dinner was ready, and he sniffed appreciatively as he walked into the room.

"Smells good, Bell."

"Thanks."

We ate in silence for a few minutes. It wasn't uncomfortable. Neither of us was bothered by the quiet. In some

ways, we were well suited for living together.

"That's nice," Esme said, looking unsure if she really meant it, but then she added, smiling again: "If it works for them."

"So, how did you like school? Have you made any friends?" he asked as he was taking seconds.

"Well, I have a few classes with a girl named Jessica. I sit with her friends at lunch. And there's this boy, Mike,

who's very friendly. Everybody seems pretty nice." With one outstanding exception.

"Eddy," Emmett laughed.

"Did you notice how she didn't call anyone her friend," Edward pointed out.

"That must be Mike Newton. Nice kid — nice family. His dad owns the sporting goods store just outside of

town. He makes a good living off all the backpackers who come through here."

"And from us," Jasper laughed. "Not that we need any of that stuff."

"Do you know the Cullen family?" I asked hesitantly.

"Dr. Cullen's family? Sure. Dr. Cullen's a great man."

"Yes. He is," Esme said, immediately beaming at her husband.

"They… the kids… are a little different. They don't seem to fit in very well at school."

Charlie surprised me by looking angry.

"People in this town," he muttered. "Dr. Cullen is a brilliant surgeon who could probably work in any hospital

in the world, make ten times the salary he gets here," he continued, getting louder. "We're lucky to have him —

lucky that his wife wanted to live in a small town. He's an asset to the community, and all of those kids are well

behaved and polite. I had my doubts, when they first moved in, with all those adopted teenagers. I thought we

might have some problems with them. But they're all very mature — I haven't had one speck of trouble from

any of them. That's more than I can say for the children of some folks who have lived in this town for

generations. And they stick together the way a family should — camping trips every other weekend… Just

because they're newcomers, people have to talk."

"Wow, I never knew Charlie felt that way about us," Edward said, looking surprised, as everyone else in the room.

"He's a kind man," Esme beamed, appreciating what he said about her family.

"Though he's not right about us not causing any trouble," Emmett said amused.

"What's wrong Edward?" Alice asked, noticing that he was frowning.

"It's just that Charlie isn't exactly like I thought he was," Edward said, still frowning. "I wouldn't have guessed he would react

like this from hearing his thoughts."

It was the longest speech I'd ever heard Charlie make. He must feel strongly about whatever people were

saying.

"That's true, that is a stronger reaction then what's normal," Jasper said thoughtfully.

"He is close to the Quileutes, I would image he hears more… complaints then most," Carlisle said.

"True," Jasper said, nodding his head in agreement - that would make sense.

I backpedaled. "They seemed nice enough to me. I just noticed they kept to themselves. They're all very

attractive," I added, trying to be more complimentary.

"You should see the doctor," Charlie said, laughing. "It's a good thing he's happily married. A lot of the nurses

at the hospital have a hard time concentrating on their work with him around."

"Really, I should keep an eye on that," Carlisle said, looking amused by the thought.

We lapsed back into silence as we finished eating. He cleared the table while I started on the dishes. He went

back to the TV, and after I finished washing the dishes by hand — no dishwasher — I went upstairs unwillingly

to work on my math homework. I could feel a tradition in the making.

That night it was finally quiet. I fell asleep quickly, exhausted.

The rest of the week was uneventful. I got used to the routine of my classes. By Friday I was able to recognize,

if not name, almost all the students at school. In Gym, the kids on my team learned not to pass me the ball and

to step quickly in front of me if the other team tried to take advantage of my weakness. I happily stayed out of

their way.

Edward Cullen didn't come back to school.

Esme looked displeased by that news, but didn't say anything.

Every day, I watched anxiously until the rest of the Cullens entered the cafeteria without him. Then I could

relax and join in the lunchtime conversation. Mostly it centered around a trip to the La Push Ocean Park in two

weeks that Mike was putting together. I was invited, and I had agreed to go, more out of politeness than desire.

Beaches should be hot and dry.

"I wonder if there is anything in Forks that she likes," Jasper mused.

"Nothing yet," Alice smirked.

"But maybe Eddy will come around," Emmett teased.

"That wouldn't be a good thing for her," Edward said. "It won't happen."

"Don't be so sure," Emmett said. "There has to be a reason why we got these books and it would makes sense that we...

meaning you, will have a lot to do in them."

Edward glared at him, and the logic that he couldn't help but see in his brother's words.

By Friday I was perfectly comfortable entering my Biology class, no longer worried that Edward would be

there. For all I knew, he had dropped out of school. I tried not to think about him, but I couldn't totally suppress

the worry that I was responsible for his continued absence, ridiculous as it seemed.

"Why is she so worried about that?" Rosalie asked, sounding bored with the book and the girl. "What does it matter if it's

her fault or not?"

"She doesn't like to be the cause of anyone's pain," Esme said.

"Yeah, she cares more about others, unlike some people," Edward said, looking pointedly at his sister.

Rosalie growled at him, but didn't say anything.

My first weekend in Forks passed without incident. Charlie, unused to spending time in the usually empty

house, worked most of the weekend. I cleaned the house, got ahead on my homework, and wrote my mom

more bogusly cheerful e-mail. I did drive to the library Saturday,

"Good luck finding something there," Edward scoffed.

"Maybe we should donate some books there," Carlisle said - he would do anything to advance the thirst for knowledge

and there could be more people like this girl that would benefit from a broader selection there.

but it was so poorly stocked that I didn't bother to get a card; I would have to make a date to visit Olympia or

Seattle soon and find a good bookstore. I wondered idly what kind of gas mileage the truck got… and

shuddered at the thought.

The rain stayed soft over the weekend, quiet, so I was able to sleep well.

People greeted me in the parking lot Monday morning. I didn't know all their names, but I waved back and

smiled at everyone. It was colder this morning, but happily not raining. In English, Mike took his accustomed

seat by my side. We had a pop quiz on Wuthering Heights. It was straightforward, very easy.

"Hm... this day is in more detail, I think Eddy's coming back," Emmett said.

"I sure hope so," Esme said pleased.

All in all, I was feeling a lot more comfortable than I had thought I would feel by this point. More comfortable

than I had ever expected to feel here.

"Ah... maybe she does like it here," Jasper said.

"I don't think so, not yet anyways," Alice said. "It's just not as awful as she had thought it would be."

When we walked out of class, the air was full of swirling bits of white.

"Ah... snow, I love snow," Emmett said, likely thinking about the last snowball fight he had with Jasper and Edward.

I could hear people shouting excitedly to each other. The wind bit at my cheeks, my nose.

"Wow," Mike said. "It's snowing."

I looked at the little cotton fluffs that were building up along the sidewalk and swirling erratically past my face.

"Ew." Snow. There went my good day.

"What, she doesn't like snow," Emmett said incredulously. "She is weird!"

He looked surprised. "Don't you like snow?"

"No. That means it's too cold for rain." Obviously. "Besides, I thought it was supposed to come down in flakes

— you know, each one unique and all that. These just look like the ends of Q-tips."

"Haven't you ever seen snow fall before?" he asked incredulously.

"Sure I have."

"Doesn't sound like it," Emmett said frowning.

I paused." On TV."

Emmett laughed at that.

Mike laughed. And then a big, squishy ball of dripping snow smacked into the back of his head. We both

turned to see where it came from. I had my suspicions about Eric, who was walking away, his back toward us

— in the wrong direction for his next class. Mike apparently had the same notion. He bent over and began

scraping together a pile of the white mush.

"I'll see you at lunch, okay?" I kept walking as I spoke. "Once people start throwing wet stuff, I go inside."

He just nodded, his eyes on Eric's retreating figure.

Throughout the morning, everyone chattered excitedly about the snow; apparently it was the first snowfall of

the new year. I kept my mouth shut. Sure, it was drier than rain — until it melted in your socks.

I walked alertly to the cafeteria with Jessica after Spanish. Mush balls were flying everywhere. I kept a binder in

my hands, ready to use it as a shield if necessary.

"I'm not sure she would have the reflexive skills necessary to make that work," Emmett laughed.

Jessica thought I was hilarious, but something in my expression kept her from lobbing a snowball at me

herself.

Mike caught up to us as we walked in the doors, laughing, with ice melting the spikes in his hair. He and

Jessica were talking animatedly about the snow fight as we got in line to buy food. I glanced toward that table

in the corner out of habit. And then I froze where I stood. There were five people at the table.

"Don Don Don..." Emmett said.

Jessica pulled on my arm.

"Hello? Bella? What do you want?"

I looked down; my ears were hot. I had no reason to feel self-conscious, I reminded myself. I hadn't done

anything wrong.

"What's with Bella?" Mike asked Jessica.

"Talk to her you idiot," Edward muttered.

"Nothing," I answered. "I'll just get a soda today." I caught up to the end of the line.

"Aren't you hungry?" Jessica asked.

"Actually, I feel a little sick," I said, my eyes still on the floor.

"Now that's what I call attraction... you made her sick," Emmett laughed.

I waited for them to get their food, and then followed them to a table, my eyes on my feet.

I sipped my soda slowly, my stomach churning. Twice Mike asked, with unnecessary concern, how I was

feeling.

I told him it was nothing, but I was wondering if I should play it up and escape to the nurse's office for the next

hour.

"She's even contemplating ditching to stay away from you," Emmett laughed.

Ridiculous. I shouldn't have to run away.

"Hm..." Edward said, his eyes were a little amused.

"What's so funny?" Esme said looking at her son's expression.

"It's just - well, I think that I ran away for the girl... I mean that's why I was absent," Edward said. "It's funny to hear that's what

she wanted to do too."

"You're just focusing on that because you don't want to think of yourself as a coward right?" Jasper asked looking amused

too.

"Maybe a little," Edward said, both amused and annoyed.

I decided to permit myself one glance at the Cullen family's table. If he was glaring at me, I would skip Biology,

like the coward I was.

I kept my head down and glanced up under my lashes. None of them were looking this way. I lifted my head a

little.

They were laughing. Edward, Jasper, and Emmett all had their hair entirely saturated with melting snow. Alice

and Rosalie were leaning away as Emmett shook his dripping hair toward them. They were enjoying the

snowy day, just like everyone else — only they looked more like a scene from a movie than the rest of us.

"I think that scene was helped by our little pixie," Edward said shaking his head.

"Probably, when else do we ever allow ourselves to look that normal," Alice said. "It does appear to have worked and

made the girl at ease."

But, aside from the laughter and playfulness, there was something different, and I couldn't quite pinpoint what

that difference was. I examined Edward the most carefully.

His skin was less pale, I decided — flushed from the snow fight maybe —

"Nope," Edward said. "It's from hunting."

the circles under his eyes much less noticeable. But there was something more. I pondered, staring, trying to

isolate the change.

"Bella, what are you staring at?" Jessica intruded, her eyes following my stare.

At that precise moment, his eyes flashed over to meet mine.

"Jessica was likely calling my name again," Edward muttered.

I dropped my head, letting my hair fall to conceal my face. I was sure, though, in the instant our eyes met, that

he didn't look harsh or unfriendly as he had the last time I'd seen him. He looked merely curious again,

unsatisfied in some way.

"Edward Cullen is staring at you," Jessica giggled in my ear.

"He doesn't look angry, does he?" I couldn't help asking.

"No," she said, sounding confused by my question. "Should he be?"

"Not from that far away," Edward sighed.

"I don't think he likes me," I confided. I still felt queasy. I put my head down on my arm.

"The Cullens don't like anybody…well, they don't notice anybody enough to like them. But he's still staring at

you."

"Stop looking at him," I hissed.

She snickered, but she looked away. I raised my head enough to make sure that she did, contemplating

violence if she resisted.

"I doubt that this... Bella would use violence on anyone," Emmett laughed. "And even more that it would harm them

anyway, even if she tried."

"You've decided to use her name," Edward said, he was the first to say it.

"I figured that it was about time, she is the main character in this story after all," Emmett shrugged.

Mike interrupted us then — he was planning an epic battle of the blizzard in the parking lot after school and

wanted us to join. Jessica agreed enthusiastically. The way she looked at Mike left little doubt that she would

be up for anything he suggested. I kept silent. I would have to hide in the gym until the parking lot cleared.

For the rest of the lunch hour I very carefully kept my eyes at my own table. I decided to honor the bargain I'd

made with myself. Since he didn't look angry, I would go to Biology. My stomach did frightened little flips at the

thought of sitting next to him again.

I didn't really want to walk to class with Mike as usual — he seemed to be a popular target for the snowball

snipers — but when we went to the door, everyone besides me groaned in unison.

"Aw man, the snow's gone," Emmett sighed.

"Well, Bella will be happy," Alice said cheerfully.

It was raining, washing all traces of the snow away in clear, icy ribbons down the side of the walkway. I pulled

my hood up, secretly pleased. I would be free to go straight home after Gym.

Mike kept up a string of complaints on the way to building four.

Once inside the classroom, I saw with relief that my table was still empty. Mr. Banner was walking around the

room, distributing one microscope and box of slides to each table. Class didn't start for a few minutes, and the

room buzzed with conversation. I kept my eyes away from the door, doodling idly on the cover of my

notebook.

I heard very clearly when the chair next to me moved,

"You must want her to know that you're there," Carlisle said.

"It'll make her feel more comfortable hearing my entrance," Edward shrugged.

but my eyes stayed carefully focused on the pattern I was drawing.

"Hello," said a quiet, musical voice.

I looked up, stunned that he was speaking to me.

"Aw... you're trying to make her think that she was crazy last week," Jasper said. "I'm not sure that's going to work with

her."

He was sitting as far away from me as the desk allowed, but his chair was angled toward me. His hair was

dripping wet, disheveled — even so, he looked like he'd just finished shooting a commercial for hair gel. His

dazzling face was friendly, open, a slight smile on his flawless lips. But his eyes were careful.

"My name is Edward Cullen," he continued. "I didn't have a chance to introduce myself last week. You must be

Bella Swan."

"That's much more polite," Esme sighed. "The way you acted last time she must have thought you were raised by wolves."

"Instead of the vampires that I really was raised by," Edward laughed.

"I'd much rather be raised by vampires then wolves," Emmett said scrunching his nose.

My mind was spinning with confusion. Had I made up the whole thing? He was perfectly polite now. I had to

speak; he was waiting. But I couldn't think of anything conventional to say.

"H-how do you know my name?" I stammered.

"We already know her name now... er and not just because we're reading this book," Emmett chuckled.

"Hm... But doesn't everyone call her Isabella?" Jasper said.

"Yeah," Emmett shrugged. "But she corrected everyone, and I'm sure people have been talking about her since then... he

could of picked it up anywhere."

He laughed a soft, enchanting laugh.

"Oh, I think everyone knows your name. The whole town's been waiting for you to arrive."

"She wont like that," Alice laughed. "You should have come up with a better line if you wanted to get on her good side."

I grimaced. I knew it was something like that.

"No," I persisted stupidly. "I meant, why did you call me Bella?"

He seemed confused. "Do you prefer Isabella?"

"No, I like Bella," I said. "But I think Charlie — I mean my dad — must call me Isabella behind my back — that's

what everyone here seems to know me as," I tried to explain, feeling like an utter moron.

"Oh." He let it drop. I looked away awkwardly.

"That's odd," Carlisle said. "You don't normally slip like that."

"I know, but Emmett's excuse is a valid one, I could have heard her name by other means than just mind reading," Edward

said warily.

"True, but then why did you just let it drop?" Carlisle said raising his eyebrow. "I'm sure you heard it through the students

minds and didn't realize where she was coming from."

"Don't know," Edward shrugged.

Thankfully, Mr. Banner started class at that moment. I tried to concentrate as he explained the lab we would be

doing today. The slides in the box were out of order. Working as lab partners, we had to separate the slides of

onion root tip cells into the phases of mitosis they represented and label them accordingly. We weren't

supposed to use our books. In twenty minutes, he would be coming around to see who had it right.

"That's more advanced than the usual," Edward sighed - it still wouldn't be difficult for him to do and Mr. Banner was

always disappointed when he came up with something like this and the Cullens were still able to do it flawlessly.

"Get started," he commanded.

"Ladies first, partner?" Edward asked. I looked up to see him smiling a crooked smile so beautiful that I could

only stare at him like an idiot.

"Or I could start, if you wish." The smile faded; he was obviously wondering if I was mentally competent.

"No," I said, flushing. "I'll go ahead."

I was showing off, just a little. I'd already done this lab, and I knew what I was looking for.

"Interesting, I reckon that she's pretty smart," Carlisle said.

"I think we already figured that out," Edward said.

"I suppose, but it appears that it's in academics as well as just being perceptive," Carlisle shrugged.

It should be easy. I snapped the first slide into place under the microscope and adjusted it quickly to the 40X

objective. I studied the slide briefly.

My assessment was confident." Prophase."

"Do you mind if I look?" he asked as I began to remove the slide. His hand caught mine, to stop me, as he

asked. His fingers were ice-cold, like he'd been holding them in a snowdrift before class.

"That wasn't smart of me," Edward frowned.

"At least it was a snowy day - you should be able to get away with it," Jasper said.

But that wasn't why I jerked my hand away so quickly. When he touched me, it stung my hand as if an electric

current had passed through us.

"That's interesting," Carlisle said raising his eyebrow. "I've never heard of something like that happening before. I wonder

if you felt it too, or if it was just her."

"I don't know," Edward said. "I wonder what it means."

"I'm sorry," he muttered, pulling his hand back immediately. However, he continued to reach for the

microscope. I watched him, still staggered, as he examined the slide for an even shorter time than I had.

"Prophase," he agreed, writing it neatly in the first space on our worksheet. He swiftly switched out the first

slide for the second, and then glanced at it cursorily.

"Anaphase," he murmured, writing it down as he spoke.

I kept my voice indifferent. "May I?"

"She still wants to participate," Jasper said, raising his eyebrow. "That's odd, humans would normally give up trying as

soon as we're involved. However, it's only been a few minutes and she is a hard working student. I suppose that's not too

odd."

"Forget that," Emmett said. "She thinks that he's wrong. Eddy's never wrong."

"Perhaps she just wants to see the slide," Esme suggested.

He smirked and pushed the microscope to me.

I looked through the eyepiece eagerly, only to be disappointed. Dang it, he was right.

"Nope, she wanted him to be wrong," Emmett laughed.

"Slide three?" I held out my hand without looking at him.

He handed it to me; it seemed like he was being careful not to touch my skin again.

"Maybe I did feel it too," Edward wondered.

"Or you noticed an adverse reaction to it," Carlisle supplied.

I took the most fleeting look I could manage.

"Interphase." I passed him the microscope before he could ask for it. He took a swift peek, and then wrote it

down. I would have written it while he looked, but his clear, elegant script intimidated me. I didn't want to spoil

the page with my clumsy scrawl.

We were finished before anyone else was close. I could see Mike and his partner comparing two slides again

and again, and another group had their book open under the table.

Which left me with nothing to do but try to not look at him… unsuccessfully. I glanced up, and he was staring

at me, that same inexplicable look of frustration in his eyes.

"You are not glaring at her again are you," Esme said uncommonly harsh.

"It said frustration," Edward said. "There's something about her that I don't get... But I don't understand why I would even

care - what with her smelling so good to me I would think I wouldn't want any interaction with her besides what was

necessary to throw her off my case." He added the last part because of Esme's glare.

Suddenly I identified that subtle difference in his face.

"Did you get contacts?" I blurted out unthinkingly.

"Oh dear, she noticed the different in the color of your eyes," Esme said.

"Why was she even looking at that," Jasper said exasperated. "Humans don't usually look into our eyes."

"I don't think Bella's your average human," Alice said. "Besides, he was giving her a death glare last time... it's not hard to

image that she would remember that."

"I guess," Jasper shrugged.

He seemed puzzled by my unexpected question.

"Puzzled again," Carlisle said warily.

"It's worth Bella coming here if she manages to shock Eddy," Emmett smiled. "I just wish I could have seen it."

"No."

"That's not the right answer," Jasper sighed.

"She wasn't thinking about the reason behind the question, how was I supposed to know?" Edward said frustrated.

"Oh," I mumbled. "I thought there was something different about your eyes."

He shrugged, and looked away.

In fact, I was sure there was something different. I vividly remembered the flat black color of his eyes the last

time he'd glared at me — the color was striking against the background of his pale skin and his auburn hair.

Today, his eyes were a completely different color: a strange ocher, darker than butterscotch, but with the

same golden tone. I didn't understand how that could be, unless he was lying for some reason about the

contacts. Or maybe Forks was making me crazy in the literal sense of the word.

"She dismisses her viable theories too quickly," Carlisle said. "But I suppose it's a good thing that she believes the lie."

"I don't think she really dismisses them," Edward said warily. "Though, for now she's content to let it slide."

I looked down. His hands were clenched into hard fists again.

Mr. Banner came to our table then, to see why we weren't working. He looked over our shoulders to glance at

the completed lab, and then stared more intently to check the answers.

"So, Edward, didn't you think Isabella should get a chance with the microscope?" Mr. Banner asked.

"He shouldn't assume that she isn't capable of doing this herself," Edward said immediately.

"Aren't you being little too defensive of her," Emmett smirked.

"She's smart," Edward said quickly, but stopped himself from saying more - his brother was trying to bait him.

"Bella," Edward corrected automatically. "Actually, she identified three of the five."

Mr. Banner looked at me now; his expression was skeptical.

"Have you done this lab before?" he asked.

I smiled sheepishly. "Not with onion root."

"Whitefish blastula?"

"Yeah."

Mr. Banner nodded. "Were you in an advanced placement program in Phoenix ?"

"Yes."

"Well," he said after a moment, "I guess it's good you two are lab partners." He mumbled something else as he

walked away. After he left, I began doodling on my notebook again.

"It's too bad about the snow, isn't it?" Edward asked.

"Weather, Edward," Alice said, shaking her head. "You're honestly talking to her about the weather."

I had the feeling that he was forcing himself to make small talk with me. Paranoia swept over me again. It was

like he had heard my conversation with Jessica at lunch and was trying to prove me wrong.

"It eerie how much she perceives," Jasper said uncomfortably.

"Not really," I answered honestly, instead of pretending to be normal like everyone else.

I was still trying to dislodge the stupid feeling of suspicion, and I couldn't concentrate.

"You don't like the cold." It wasn't a question.

"Or the wet."

"Forks must be a difficult place for you to live," he mused.

"You have no idea," I muttered darkly.

He looked fascinated by what I said, for some reason I couldn't imagine.

"Er... that is odd," Emmett said confused.

"I must be wondering why she's came to live her then," Edward suggested dubiously.

His face was such a distraction that I tried not to look at it any more than courtesy absolutely demanded.

"Why did you come here, then?"

"See," Edward said smugly.

"That's was rude Edward, you shouldn't pry like that," Esme admonished.

"Sorry," Edward sighed, his smugness evaporating.

No one had asked me that — not straight out like he did, demanding.

"It's… complicated."

"I think I can keep up," he pressed.

I paused for a long moment, and then made the mistake of meeting his gaze. His dark gold eyes confused me,

and I answered without thinking.

"My mother got remarried," I said.

"That doesn't sound so complex," he disagreed, but he was suddenly sympathetic.

"When did that happen?"

"Last September." My voice sounded sad, even to me.

"And you don't like him," Edward surmised, his tone still kind.

"No, Phil is fine. Too young, maybe, but nice enough."

"Why didn't you stay with them?"

I couldn't fathom his interest, but he continued to stare at me with penetrating eyes, as if my dull life's story

was somehow vitally important.

"Phil travels a lot. He plays ball for a living." I half-smiled.

"I wonder who he is," Emmett said; he followed baseball just like Edward and Jasper did.

"Have I heard of him?" he asked, smiling in response.

"Probably not. He doesn't play well. Strictly minor league. He moves around a lot."

"And your mother sent you here so that she could travel with him." He said it as an assumption again, not a

question.

"Wrong, her mother wanted her to stay," Emmett said.

"Most of her did," Edward clarified. "But a part of her wanted to stay with her new husband. '

The sacrifice in her eyes'

I

think that's why Bella made the decision to come here."

My chin raised a fraction." No, she did not send me here. I sent myself."

"She doesn't like you making assumptions," Emmett laughed. "Stop being such a know it all."

His eyebrows knit together. "I don't understand," he admitted, and he seemed unnecessarily frustrated by that

fact.

"Stump again," Emmett said. "Three in one day."

I sighed. Why was I explaining this to him? He continued to stare at me with obvious curiosity.

"She stayed with me at first, but she missed him. It made her unhappy… so I decided it was time to spend

some quality time with Charlie." My voice was glum by the time I finished.

"But now you're unhappy," he pointed out.

"And?" I challenged.

"Selfless," Edward said, smiling as he shook his head. "She places other people's happiness above her own."

"That doesn't seem fair." He shrugged, but his eyes were still intense.

I laughed without humor. "Hasn't anyone ever told you? Life isn't fair."

"Hmph," Edward said, smirking. "Yeah I have heard that before."

"I believe I have heard that somewhere before," he agreed dryly.

"Stop repeating you're self," Emmett said.

"So that's all," I insisted, wondering why he was still staring at me that way.

His gaze became appraising. "You put on a good show," he said slowly. "But I'd be willing to bet that you're

suffering more than you let anyone see."

"Edward, don't call her on that," Esme said. "She doesn't want anyone to know that she's suffering."

"Sorry, I don't think I know that yet," Edward shrugged.

I grimaced at him, resisting the impulse to stick out my tongue like a five-year-old, and looked away.

"Am I wrong?"

I tried to ignore him.

"I didn't think so," he murmured smugly.

"Why does it matter to you?" I asked, irritated.

"I hear you, Eddy is really annoying when he's smug like that," Emmett said.

"But her question is valid, why do you care?" Jasper asked.

"I don't know," Edward said. "I've never been one for small talk."

I kept my eyes away, watching the teacher make his rounds.

"That's a very good question," he muttered, so quietly that I wondered if he was talking to himself. However,

after a few seconds of silence, I decided that was the only answer I was going to get.

I sighed, scowling at the blackboard.

"Am I annoying you?" he asked. He sounded amused.

I glanced at him without thinking… and told the truth again. "Not exactly. I'm more annoyed at myself. My face

is so easy to read — my mother always calls me her open book." I frowned.

"On the contrary, I find you very difficult to read." Despite everything that I'd said and he'd guessed, he

sounded like he meant it.

"What does that mean?" Carlisle said.

"I don't know," Edward said looking almost alarmed.

"You must be a good reader then," I replied.

"Usually." He smiled widely, flashing a set of perfect, ultrawhite teeth.

"You're really confusing me here, Edward," Carlisle said frowning his eyebrows. "Both in your actions and in your words."

"You and me both Carlisle," Edward said. "But I would image the smile at least is to make Bella understand - instinctively -

to stay away from me."

"Yes, but the other part," Carlisle said still frowned. "It seems like you could be referring to your gift, but why and how still

eludes me."

Mr. Banner called the class to order then, and I turned with relief to listen. I was in disbelief that I'd just

explained my dreary life to this bizarre, beautiful boy who may or may not despise me. He'd seemed

engrossed in our conversation, but now I could see, from the corner of my eye, that he was leaning away from

me again, his hands gripping the edge of the table with unmistakable tension.

I tried to appear attentive as Mr. Banner illustrated, with transparencies on the overhead projector, what I had

seen without difficulty through the microscope. But my thoughts were unmanageable.

When the bell finally rang, Edward rushed as swiftly and as gracefully from the room as he had last Monday.

And, like last Monday, I stared after him in amazement.

"And you were doing so good," Rosalie said with a hint of annoyance. "You just ruined all the hard work you just did."

Mike skipped quickly to my side and picked up my books for me. I imagined him with a wagging tail.

"Brilliant," Emmett burst out, laughing.

"That was awful," he groaned. "They all looked exactly the same. You're lucky you had Cullen for a partner."

"I didn't have any trouble with it," I said, stung by his assumption.

"She really hates false assumptions," Emmett laughed again.

I regretted the snub instantly. "I've done the lab before, though," I added before he could get his feelings hurt.

"And is quick to pacify others," Esme beamed.

"Cullen seemed friendly enough today," he commented as we shrugged into our raincoats. He didn't seem

pleased about it.

I tried to sound indifferent. "I wonder what was with him last Monday."

I couldn't concentrate on Mike's chatter as we walked to Gym, and RE. didn't do much to hold my attention,

either. Mike was on my team today. He chivalrously covered my position as well as his own, so my

woolgathering was only interrupted when it was my turn to serve; my team ducked warily out of the way every

time I was up.

The rain was just a mist as I walked to the parking lot, but I was happier when I was in the dry cab. I got the

heater running, for once not caring about the mind-numbing roar of the engine. I unzipped my jacket, put the

hood down, and fluffed my damp hair out so the heater could dry it on the way home.

I looked around me to make sure it was clear. That's when I noticed the still, white figure. Edward Cullen was

leaning against the front door of the Volvo, three cars down from me, and staring intently in my direction.

"You always stay in the car to wait for us," Jasper said, confused by Edward's odd behavior.

"But he wouldn't have gotten to look at Bella that way," Emmett smirked.

I swiftly looked away and threw the truck into reverse, almost hitting a rusty Toyota Corolla in my haste. Lucky

for the Toyota, I stomped on the brake in time. It was just the sort of car that my truck would make scrap metal

of. I took a deep breath, still looking out the other side of my car, and cautiously pulled out again, with greater

success. I stared straight ahead as I passed the Volvo, but from a peripheral peek, I would swear I saw him

laughing.

"I probably was," Edward said.

"I know I would be," Emmett laughed.

"That was the end of the chapter," Edward said.

"My turn," Emmett said taking the book.

A/N: Whenever there's a scene that involves food I want to write something, but seeing as there are only

vampire reading the book they wouldn't care less about what was being eaten so at last I can't make a

comment. And I don't know if you can tell, but I've read the partially done Midnight Sun so some of the Cullen

observations and Edwards reactions are based on that. Anyways, that was chapter two and I should be post

the next chapter soon. I was thinking every two to three days I will post a chapter (as long as I keep up the

pace I have writing them). And once again I'm sorry about the spelling and grammar, I do proof read and this is

the best that I can do (you should see it the first time if you think this is bad). I'm up for any help that you have

to offer. Hope you enjoyed the chapter.

*Chapter 3: Phenomenon

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/23)

Chapter Three

Phenomenon

"Phenomenon,"

Emmett read.

When I opened my eyes in the morning, something was different.

It was the light. It was still the gray-green light of a cloudy day in the forest, but it was clearer somehow. I

realized there was no fog veiling my window.

I jumped up to look outside,

"She'll be disappointed that there's snow," Emmett chuckled.

and then groaned in horror.

A fine layer of snow covered the yard, dusted the top of my truck, and whitened the road. But that wasn't the

worst part. All the rain from yesterday had frozen solid — coating the needles on the trees in fantastic,

gorgeous patterns, and making the driveway a deadly ice slick. I had enough trouble not falling down when

the ground was dry; it might be safer for me to go back to bed now.

"I wonder how many times she's going to fall in this chapter?" Emmett muttered with amusement.

Charlie had left for work before I got downstairs. In a lot of ways, living with Charlie was like having my own

place, and I found myself reveling in the aloneness instead of being lonely.

I threw down a quick bowl of cereal and some orange juice from the carton. I felt excited to go to school, and

that scared me.

"That is a scary thought," Emmett said.

"Especially since it's likely to have something to do with me," Edward scowled.

I knew it wasn't the stimulating learning environment I was anticipating, or seeing my new set of friends. If I

was being honest with myself, I knew I was eager to get to school because I would see Edward Cullen. And

that was very, very stupid.

"Yes, it is," Edward sighed.

I should be avoiding him entirely after my brainless and embarrassing babbling yesterday. And I was

suspicious of him; why should he lie about his eyes? I was still frightened of the hostility I sometimes felt

emanating from him, and I was still tonguetied whenever I pictured his perfect face. I was well aware that my

league and his league were spheres that did not touch.

"I don't think she's right about the last one," Edward said.

"So she's in your league, eh Eddy?" Emmett waggled his eyebrows.

"Hardly, I just meant that she's obviously thinks that I'm better and from what we've learned from her I doubt that's true,"

Edward shrugged.

"What's that supposed to mean, Edward you're a wonderful person," Esme said, but Edward just shrugged again.

So I shouldn't be at all anxious to see him today.

It took every ounce of my concentration to make it down the icy brick driveway alive. I almost lost my balance

when I finally got to the truck, but I managed to cling to the side mirror and save myself. Clearly, today was

going to be nightmarish.

"Maybe she shouldn't go to school when it's like this," Edward said, looking worried for her.

"And spoil the fun," Emmett laughed.

"Don't you mean your fun," Alice said.

Emmett didn't answer, though his smile suggested that he agreed with her statement.

Driving to school, I distracted myself from my fear of falling and my unwanted speculations about Edward

Cullen by thinking about Mike and Eric, and the obvious difference in how teenage boys responded to me

here. I was sure I looked exactly the same as I had in Phoenix. Maybe it was just that the boys back home had

watched me pass slowly through all the awkward phases of adolescence and still thought of me that way.

Perhaps it was because I was a novelty here, where novelties were few and far between. Possibly my crippling

clumsiness was seen as endearing rather than pathetic, casting me as a damsel in distress. Whatever the

reason, Mike's puppy dog behavior and Eric's apparent rivalry with him were disconcerting. I wasn't sure if I

didn't prefer being ignored.

Rosalie scoffed at that.

"I bet it's the clumsiness thing, who doesn't like a good damsel in distress," Emmett laughed.

"It's probably got something to do with the novelty thing," Edward said. "Half the boys here are highly anticipating her

arrival."

"There is no other explanation needed besides who she is," Esme said, frowning at her sons. "She's a lovely girl."

My truck seemed to have no problem with the black ice that covered the roads. I drove very slowly, though,

not wanting to carve a path of destruction through Main Street.

When I got out of my truck at school, I saw why I'd had so little trouble. Something silver caught my eye, and I

walked to the back of the truck — carefully holding the side for support — to examine my tires.

"Charlie must have put chains on the tire, that was thoughtful of him," Esme smiled.

There were thin chains crisscrossed in diamond shapes around them. Charlie had gotten up who knows how

early to put snow chains on my truck. My throat suddenly felt tight. I wasn't used to being taken care of, and

Charlie's unspoken concern caught me by surprise.

Esme smiled even brighter at that.

I was standing by the back corner of the truck, struggling to fight back the sudden wave of emotion the snow

chains had brought on, when I heard an odd sound. It was a high-pitched screech, and it was fast becoming

painfully loud. I looked up, startled.

"I don't like the sound of this," Edward muttered, suddenly becoming tense.

I saw several things simultaneously. Nothing was moving in slow motion, the way it does in the movies.

Instead, the adrenaline rush seemed to make my brain work much faster, and I was able to absorb in clear

detail several things at once.

Edward Cullen was standing four cars down from me, staring at me in horror. His face stood out from a sea of

faces, all frozen in the same mask of shock. But of more immediate importance was the dark blue van that was

skidding, tires locked and squealing against the brakes, spinning wildly across the ice of the parking lot. It

was going to hit the back corner of my truck, and I was standing between them. I didn't even have time to

close my eyes.

"No," Edward said involuntary.

"Oh dear," Esme said looking upset.

Just before I heard the shattering crunch of the van folding around the truck bed, something hit me, hard, but

not from the direction I was expecting.

"That better not be you," Rosalie said glaring at Edward.

"Wh-," Edward said looking confused, but before he could even get the words out he changed his mind. "What are you

going to do if it is?"

"You're going to expose us all," Rosalie shouted.

Edward didn't respond - he looked like he was thinking about everything that was going to happen and knew that he would

save that girl.

My head cracked against the icy blacktop, and I felt something solid and cold pinning me to the ground. I was

lying on the pavement behind the tan car I'd parked next to. But I didn't have a chance to notice anything else,

because the van was still coming. It had curled gratingly around the end of the truck and, still spinning and

sliding, was about to collide with me again.

"Of all the rotten luck," Edward muttered.

A low oath made me aware that someone was with me, and the voice was impossible not to recognize. Two

long, white hands shot out protectively in front of me, and the van shuddered to a stop a foot from my face, the

large hands fitting providentially into a deep dent in the side of the van's body.

"EDWARD," Rosalie growled now, gritting her teeth.

Then his hands moved so fast they blurred. One was suddenly gripping under the body of the van, and

something was dragging me, swinging my legs around like a ragdoll's, till they hit the tire of the tan car. A

groaning metallic thud hurt my ears, and the van settled, glass popping, onto the asphalt — exactly where, a

second ago, my legs had been.

"This is not good," Edward said, and if it had been possible he would have paled at that - though it wasn't.

"Not good, you've ruined everything," Rosalie growled again. "And all for some stupid girl."

"She's not stupid," Edward growled back reflexively.

"No, if she was maybe she wouldn't have noticed you juggling the van," Rosalie hissed. "It's much worse that she has

enough intelligence to spot everything that you did."

"Calm down Rosalie," Carlisle said in a soothing voice. "Edward did the right thing saving the girl, though I wish she hadn't

noticed everything."

"But..." Rosalie said looking incredulously at her father.

"I'm proud of you, Edward," Esme said before Rosalie could say anymore. It was obvious that she was pleased that the

girl wasn't hurt, and again she was giving her son a calculated look.

"Whatever," Rosalie grunted, crossing her arms in frustration, but didn't say anything else .

It was absolutely silent for one long second before the screaming began. In the abrupt bedlam, I could hear

more than one person shouting my name. But more clearly than all the yelling, I could hear Edward Cullen's

low, frantic voice in my ear.

"Bella? Are you all right?"

"I'm fine." My voice sounded strange. I tried to sit up, and realized he was holding me against the side of his

body in an iron grasp.

"Be careful," he warned as I struggled. "I think you hit your head pretty hard."

"Your excuse for what she saw," Rosalie said and then narrowed her eyes. "Not that you would use that - nothing to soil

your precious girl's reputation."

I became aware of a throbbing ache centered above my left ear.

"Ow," I said, surprised.

"That's what I thought." His voice, amazingly, sounded like he was suppressing laughter.

"How in the…" I trailed off, trying to clear my head, get my bearings. "How did you get over here so fast?"

"I was standing right next to you, Bella," he said, his tone serious again.

I turned to sit up, and this time he let me, releasing his hold around my waist and sliding as far from me as he

could in the limited space. I looked at his concerned, innocent expression and was disoriented again by the

force of his gold-colored eyes.

What was I asking him?

"Maybe you should just stare at her the rest of the day and she'll forget everything that happened," Alice teased.

And then they found us, a crowd of people with tears streaming down their faces, shouting at each other,

shouting at us.

"Don't move," someone instructed.

"Get Tyler out of the van!" someone else shouted.

There was a flurry of activity around us. I tried to get up, but Edward's cold hand pushed my shoulder down.

"Just stay put for now."

"But it's cold," I complained.

"Yeah, that's the thing to worry about," Emmett laughed and Edward chuckled.

It surprised me when he chuckled under his breath. There was an edge to the sound.

"You were over there," I suddenly remembered, and his chuckle stopped short. "You were by your car."

His expression turned hard. "No, I wasn't."

"Edward, you're a better liar then that," Alice said in a disappointed tone. "You have to keep your expression open."

"Yeah Eddy, you won't even be able to make her believe the most reasonable part this way," Emmett said.

"I saw you." All around us was chaos. I could hear the gruffer voices of adults arriving on the scene. But I

obstinately held on to our argument; I was right, and he was going to admit it.

"Argh, did she have to be so stubborn," Edward muttered.

"Bella, I was standing with you, and I pulled you out of the way." He unleashed the full, devastating power of

his eyes on me, as if trying to communicate something crucial.

"I don't think your charm is going to work on her," Alice laughed. "Well, not completely anyways."

"No." I set my jaw.

The gold in his eyes blazed. "Please, Bella."

"Why?" I demanded.

"Trust me," he pleaded, his soft voice overwhelming.

I could hear the sirens now. "Will you promise to explain everything to me later?"

"Fine," he snapped, abruptly exasperated.

"You are not telling her..." Rosalie said incredulously.

"No, I'm not," Edward sighed.

"You must be exasperated because you know you're going to have to break your promise," Alice smiled.

"Fine," I repeated angrily.

It took six EMTs and two teachers — Mr. Varner and Coach Clapp — to shift the van far enough away from us

to bring the stretchers in. Edward vehemently refused his, and I tried to do the same, but the traitor told them

I'd hit my head and probably had a concussion.

"How dare you betray her like that," Emmett said in mock indignation.

I almost died of humiliation when they put on the neck brace. It looked like the entire school was there,

watching soberly as they loaded me in the back of the ambulance. Edward got to ride in the front. It was

maddening.

To make matters worse, Chief Swan arrived before they could get me safely away.

"Bella!" he yelled in panic when he recognized me on the stretcher.

"I'm completely fine, Char — Dad," I sighed. "There's nothing wrong with me."

"She should wait until she checked out to say that," Carlisle said. "Head injuries can be difficult."

He turned to the closest EMT for a second opinion. I tuned him out to consider the jumble of inexplicable

images churning chaotically in my head. When they'd lifted me away from the car, I had seen the deep dent in

the tan car's bumper — a very distinct dent that fit the contours of Edward's shoulders… as if he had braced

himself against the car with enough force to damage the metal frame…

And then there was his family, looking on from the distance, with expressions that ranged from disapproval to

fury, but held no hint of concern for their brother's safety.

"Of course not," Rosalie said.

"I guess we know which one was 'fury'," Emmett chuckled at his wife, causing her to switch her glare to him for a second

before returning to Edward.

"She even notices our reaction and that fuels her suspicions," Jasper muttered.

I tried to think of a logical solution that could explain what I had just seen — a solution that excluded the

assumption that I was insane.

Naturally, the ambulance got a police escort to the county hospital. I felt ridiculous the whole time they were

unloading me. What made it worse was that Edward simply glided through the hospital doors under his own

power. I ground my teeth together.

They put me in the emergency room, a long room with a line of beds separated by pastel-patterned curtains. A

nurse put a pressure cuff on my arm and a thermometer under my tongue. Since no one bothered pulling the

curtain around to give me some privacy, I decided I wasn't obligated to wear the stupid-looking neck brace

anymore.

"That's not right," Carlisle sighed. "Though I don't think her injury is that serious or at the very least that she needs the neck

brace - but still, it's bad that she took it off."

When the nurse walked away, I quickly unfastened the Velcro and threw it under the bed.

There was another flurry of hospital personnel, another stretcher brought to the bed next to me. I recognized

Tyler Crowley from my Government class beneath the bloodstained bandages wrapped tightly around his

head. Tyler looked a hundred times worse than I felt. But he was staring anxiously at me.

"Bella, I'm so sorry!"

"I think she might get another admirer out of this deal," Emmett smirked. "Are you up for more competition?"

"Shut up," Edward growled.

"I'm fine, Tyler — you look awful, are you all right?" As we spoke, nurses began unwinding his soiled

bandages, exposing a myriad of shallow slices all over his forehead and left cheek.

He ignored me. "I thought I was going to kill you! I was going too fast, and I hit the ice wrong…" He winced as

one nurse started dabbing at his face.

"Don't worry about it; you missed me."

"How did you get out of the way so fast? You were there, and then you were gone…"

"Damn, that will just make her more stubborn," Edward frowned.

"Umm… Edward pulled me out of the way."

He looked confused. "Who?"

"Ha ha, he doesn't even know who you are," Emmett laughed.

"Edward Cullen — he was standing next to me." I'd always been a terrible liar; I didn't sound convincing at all.

"Cullen? I didn't see him… wow, it was all so fast, I guess. Is he okay?"

"And there's the proper response a human's supposed to have," Edward said.

"Are you telling us that? Or Bella?" Alice smirked at her brother.

"I think so. He's here somewhere, but they didn't make him use a stretcher."

I knew I wasn't crazy. What had happened? There was no way to explain away what I'd seen.

They wheeled me away then, to X-ray my head. I told them there was nothing wrong, and I was right. Not even

a concussion.

"That doesn't help," Edward sighed.

I asked if I could leave, but the nurse said I had to talk to a doctor first. So I was trapped in the ER, waiting,

harassed by Tyler 's constant apologies and promises to make it up to me. No matter how many times I tried to

convince him I was fine, he continued to torment himself. Finally, I closed my eyes and ignored him. He kept

up a remorseful mumbling.

"Is she sleeping?" a musical voice asked. My eyes flew open.

Edward was standing at the foot of my bed, smirking. I glared at him. It wasn't easy — it would have been more

natural to ogle.

"Hey, Edward, I'm really sorry —"Tyler began.

Edward lifted a hand to stop him.

"No blood, no foul," he said, flashing his brilliant teeth.

"Wait, I thought she said Tyler was bleeding," Emmett said looking shock.

"He was," Edward said.

"And you're able to handle yourself, I'm impressed," Carlisle said beaming at his son. "Though, I believe that proves that

she

is

your

la tua cantante

, her scent must be stronger than even a open wound."

He moved to sit on the edge of Tyler 's bed, facing me. He smirked again.

"So, what's the verdict?" he asked me.

"There's nothing wrong with me at all, but they won't let me go," I complained. "How come you aren't strapped

to a gurney like the rest of us?"

"It's all about who you know," he answered. "But don't worry, I came to spring you."

Then a doctor walked around the corner, and my mouth fell open.

"I take it I have made my entrance," Carlisle chuckled at the girl's reaction to him.

He was young, he was blond… and he was handsomer than any movie star I'd ever seen. He was pale,

though, and tired-looking, with circles under his eyes. From Charlie's description, this had to be Edward's

father.

"So, Miss Swan," Dr. Cullen said in a remarkably appealing voice, "how are you feeling?"

"I'm fine," I said, for the last time, I hoped.

"Doubt it," Emmett said.

He walked to the lightboard on the wall over my head, and turned it on.

"Your X-rays look good," he said. "Does your head hurt? Edward said you hit it pretty hard."

"Yes, definitely going on the head injury angle," Carlisle sighed.

"Too bad she doesn't have a head injury." Edward sighed too.

"It's fine," I repeated with a sigh, throwing a quick scowl toward Edward.

"How dare you tell the doctor on her Eddy?" Emmett chuckled.

The doctor's cool fingers probed lightly along my skull. He noticed when I winced.

"Tender?" he asked.

"Not really." I'd had worse.

"Why am I not surprised," Edward said, chuckling along with Emmett.

I heard a chuckle, and looked over to see Edward's patronizing smile. My eyes narrowed.

"Well, your father is in the waiting room — you can go home with him now. But come back if you feel dizzy or

have trouble with your eyesight at all."

"Can't I go back to school?" I asked, imagining Charlie trying to be attentive.

"And school is better than that?" Emmett said.

"Maybe you should take it easy today."

I glanced at Edward. "Does he get to go to school?"

"Someone has to spread the good news that we survived," Edward said smugly.

"Actually," Dr. Cullen corrected, "most of the school seems to be in the waiting room."

"Just what she wants to hear," Emmett laughed.

"I think they're more likely to use it as an excuse to ditch though," Edward joined in.

"Oh no," I moaned, covering my face with my hands.

Dr. Cullen raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to stay?"

"No, no!" I insisted, throwing my legs over the side of the bed and hopping down quickly. Too quickly — I

staggered, and Dr. Cullen caught me. He looked concerned.

"I'm fine," I assured him again. No need to tell him my balance problems had nothing to do with hitting my

head.

Everyone chuckled at that one.

"Take some Tylenol for the pain," he suggested as he steadied me.

"It doesn't hurt that bad," I insisted.

"It sounds like you were extremely lucky," Dr. Cullen said, smiling as he signed my chart with a flourish.

"Good and bad luck at the same time again," Carlisle said. "Interesting development."

"Lucky Edward happened to be standing next to me," I amended with a hard glance at the subject of my

statement.

"Oh, well, yes," Dr. Cullen agreed, suddenly occupied with the papers in front of him.

Then he looked away, at Tyler, and walked to the next bed. My intuition flickered; the doctor was in on it.

"I guess I handled that one badly," Carlisle sighed, but chuckled at the same time.

"I'm afraid that you'll have to stay with us just a little bit longer," he said to Tyler, and began checking his cuts.

As soon as the doctor's back was turned, I moved to Edward's side.

"Can I talk to you for a minute?" I hissed under my breath. He took a step back from me, his jaw suddenly

clenched.

"She was too close," Edward said, closing his eyes wondering how he is going to deal with this.

"Your father is waiting for you," he said through his teeth.

I glanced at Dr. Cullen and Tyler.

"I'd like to speak with you alone, if you don't mind," I pressed.

He glared, and then turned his back and strode down the long room. I nearly had to run to keep up. As soon

as we turned the corner into a short hallway, he spun around to face me.

"What do you want?" he asked, sounding annoyed. His eyes were cold.

"Edward," Esme reprimanded. "Stop being so rude."

"I think I'm trying to keep her away from me," Edward said. "It's safer for her if she doesn't want to be around me."

His unfriendliness intimidated me. My words came out with less severity than I'd intended. "You owe me an

explanation," I reminded him.

"I saved your life — I don't owe you anything."

I flinched back from the resentment in his voice. "You promised."

"Bella, you hit your head, you don't know what you're talking about." His tone was cutting.

My temper flared now, and I glared defiantly at him. "There's nothing wrong with my head."

He glared back. "What do you want from me, Bella?"

"I want to know the truth," I said. "I want to know why I'm lying for you."

"Such a good question that I'll never be able to answer," Edward said shaking his head.

"What do you think happened?" he snapped.

It came out in a rush.

"All I know is that you weren't anywhere near me —Tyler didn't see you, either, so don't tell me I hit my head

too hard. That van was going to crush us both — and it didn't, and your hands left dents in the side of it — and

you left a dent in the other car, and you're not hurt at all — and the van should have smashed my legs, but you

were holding it up…" I could hear how crazy it sounded, and I couldn't continue. I was so mad I could feel the

tears coming; I tried to force them back by grinding my teeth together.

He was staring at me incredulously. But his face was tense, defensive.

"That's... were you shocked by that?" Jasper asked.

"I might have been," Edward said in the tone he used when he was about to state a theory he had come up with.

"Why would you be shock though?" Emmett said. "Bella has been thinking about this since the accident."

"I know," Edward said. "But - I not sure about this - but I have a feeling that I can't read her mind."

There was a second of silence before Emmett said in disbelief: "What?"

"But you hear everyone," Jasper said shock too. "What makes you think this?"

"It's just the way I react to her sometimes," Edward said. "I should be able to know where she is coming from but I'm often

surprised."

"Plus there was that part when she say that she was like an open book, but you said she was difficult to read," Carlisle

added, it look like he had come up with the same conclusion as Edward.

"I thought the statement that he must be a good reader," Alice said smiling at her brother. "That you said

'usually

' was

more of a give away."

"Image that, there's someone Eddy can't read," Emmett laughed.

"This is not funny, it just makes the situation more difficult if that's true," Rosalie said critically.

"I guess that true, but you've got to admit that it would be ironic if Edward fell for the one girl that he couldn't read the mind

of," Emmett shrugged - trying his hardest not to laughed… and not seceding.

"No one is falling for anyone," Edward said abruptly glaring at his brother.

'Come Edward, even you must have notice that your book self is acting peculiar and you... well, you've been saying

some odd things as we've been reading,

' Alice thought at her brother who just switched his glare to her.

"You think I lifted a van off you?" His tone questioned my sanity, but it only made me more suspicious. It was

like a perfectly delivered line by a skilled actor.

I merely nodded once, jaw tight.

"Nobody will believe that, you know." His voice held an edge of derision now.

"That's an admittance if I've ever heard one," Rosalie scoffed.

"She's too stubborn to let something like that go," Edward shrugged.

"I'm not going to tell anybody." I said each word slowly, carefully controlling my anger.

Surprise flitted across his face.

"Actually it's not that surprising," Edward said smiling. "It goes with her character... not that I know that yet."

'See what I mean Edward,

' Alice thought amusingly and Edward frowned again.

"Then why does it matter?"

"It matters to me," I insisted. "I don't like to lie — so there'd better be a good reason why I'm doing it."

"Can't you just thank me and get over it?"

"You know you probably could have said something like 'to keep my family and me safe' and she would have let it go more

readily," Alice pointed out.

"You do have a point, but like I said, I don't think I've picked up on that side of her yet," Edward said. "I wouldn't want to

confirm it so outright."

"Thank you." I waited, fuming and expectant.

"You're not going to let it go, are you?"

"No."

"In that case… I hope you enjoy disappointment."

"I don't like this," Jasper said. "Something tells me she's not going to be disappointed for very long."

"You think she'll figure it out," Edward said worried.

"Come on Edward, she smart, observant, seen you do incredible things, intrigued by everything about you and is too

stubborn to let anything go," Jasper said. "She'll have you figured out in no time."

"You are an idiot," Rosalie voiced after a few second of silence as everyone processed the information.

We scowled at each other in silence. I was the first to speak, trying to keep myself focused. I was in danger of

being distracted by his livid, glorious face. It was like trying to stare down a destroying angel.

"Why did you even bother?" I asked frigidly.

"My sentiments exactly," Rosalie muttered.

"She's worth bothering for," Edward snapped reflexively.

He paused, and for a brief moment his stunning face was unexpectedly vulnerable.

"I don't know," he whispered.

"Typical clueless male," Alice muttered smirking.

"Yeah Eddy, it's because you loooove her," Emmett added.

"Oh, I hope your right," Esme said hopefully.

And then he turned his back on me and walked away.

I was so angry, it took me a few minutes until I could move. When I could walk, I made my way slowly to the

exit at the end of the hallway.

The waiting room was more unpleasant than I'd feared. It seemed like every face I knew in Forks was there,

staring at me. Charlie rushed to my side; I put up my hands.

"There's nothing wrong with me," I assured him sullenly. I was still aggravated, not in the mood for chitchat.

"What did the doctor say?"

"Dr. Cullen saw me, and he said I was fine and I could go home." I sighed. Mike and Jessica and Eric were all

there, beginning to converge on us. "Let's go," I urged.

Charlie put one arm behind my back, not quite touching me, and led me to the glass doors of the exit. I waved

sheepishly at my friends, hoping to convey that they didn't need to worry anymore. It was a huge relief— the

first time I'd ever felt that way — to get into the cruiser.

We drove in silence. I was so wrapped up in my thoughts that I barely knew Charlie was there. I was positive

that Edward's defensive behavior in the hall was a confirmation of the bizarre things I still could hardly believe

I'd witnessed.

"That conversation did more harm than it did good," Edward sighed.

When we got to the house, Charlie finally spoke.

"Um… you'll need to call Renée." He hung his head, guilty.

I was appalled. "You told Mom!"

"Sorry."

"Of course he told her mom, she has a right to know," Esme said.

I slammed the cruiser's door a little harder than necessary on my way out.

My mom was in hysterics, of course. I had to tell her I felt fine at least thirty times before she would calm down.

She begged me to come home — forgetting the fact that home was empty at the moment — but her pleas were

easier to resist than I would have thought. I was consumed by the mystery Edward presented. And more than

a little obsessed by Edward himself. Stupid, stupid, stupid. I wasn't as eager to escape Forks as I should be,

as any normal, sane person would be.

"She really has it bad Edward, you'd better watch out," Emmett chuckled - he wasn't going to let anything in these stories

destroy his good mood.

I decided I might as well go to bed early that night. Charlie continued to watch me anxiously, and it was getting

on my nerves. I stopped on my way to grab three Tylenol from the bathroom. They did help, and, as the pain

eased, I drifted to sleep.

That was the first night I dreamed of Edward Cullen.

"Oow, I wonder what she dreams about," Alice teased.

"That's the end of the chapter," Emmett said almost disappointed - he too wanted to hear the dream... more ammunition

to tease his brother with.

"I think I'd like to read next, if that's okay with everyone else," Esme said.

"Sure," Emmett shrugged and handed her the book.

*Chapter 4: Invitations

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Sorry for the later update, but the site won't let me log on until now.

Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/23)

Chapter four

Invitations

"Invitations,"

Esme read.

In my dream it was very dark,

"Yeah, we do get to hear her dream," Emmett cheered.

and what dim light there was seemed to be radiating from Edward's skin. I couldn't see his face, just his back

as he walked away from me, leaving me in the blackness. No matter how fast I ran, I couldn't catch up to him;

no matter how loud I called, he never turned.

"Aw... she doesn't want to be ignored by you," Alice laughed.

"Which is likely what I'm going to do. Either that or leave again," Edward sighed.

Troubled, I woke in the middle of the night and couldn't sleep again for what seemed like a very long time.

After that, he was in my dreams nearly every night, but always on the periphery, never within reach.

The month that followed the accident was uneasy, tense, and, at first, embarrassing.

To my dismay, I found myself the center of attention for the rest of that week. Tyler Crowley was impossible,

following me around, obsessed with making amends to me somehow. I tried to convince him what I wanted

more than anything else was for him to forget all about it — especially since nothing had actually happened to

me — but he remained insistent.

"Yep, another admirer," Emmett smiled.

He followed me between classes and sat at our now-crowded lunch table. Mike and Eric were even less

friendly toward him than they were to each other, which made me worry that I'd gained another unwelcome

fan.

No one seemed concerned about Edward, though I explained over and over that he was the hero — how he

had pulled me out of the way and had nearly been crushed, too. I tried to be convincing. Jessica, Mike, Eric,

and everyone else always commented that they hadn't even seen him there till the van was pulled away.

"She is protecting me even though I haven't done anything for her," Edward said surprised.

"You did save her life," Esme pointed out.

"And endanger her more just by being around her," Edward said.

I wondered to myself why no one else had seen him standing so far away, before he was suddenly,

impossibly saving my life.

"Because humans aren't supposed to notice," Jasper said. "Or they're supposed to shake it off as something that they've

just missed."

With chagrin, I realized the probable cause — no one else was as aware of Edward as I always was. No one

else watched him the way I did. How pitiful.

Edward was never surrounded by crowds of curious bystanders eager for his firsthand account. People

avoided him as usual. The Cullens and the Hales sat at the same table as always, not eating, talking only

among themselves. None of them, especially Edward, glanced my way anymore.

When he sat next to me in class, as far from me as the table would allow, he seemed totally unaware of my

presence.

"Not a chance," Edward said.

"Yeah, I bet you're using your gift to keep tabs on her every move," Alice smirked.

"Not a chance," Edward repeated, though Alice did notice with a smirk that his voice didn't sound anywhere near as

convinced with that statement as he did with the other.

Only now and then, when his fists would suddenly ball up — skin stretched even whiter over the bones — did

I wonder if he wasn't quite as oblivious as he appeared.

He wished he hadn't pulled me from the path of Tyler 's van — there was no other conclusion I could come to.

"No, Edward would never think that," Esme said dismay.

"He never should have saved her," Rosalie pointed out, still glaring at Edward.

"Even if he thought he should have never saved her he would never regret his decision to do it," Esme said confidently.

"Even if he wasn't in love with her," Alice added teasingly.

"Shut up Alice," Edward said, gritting his teeth, as Esme began reading again with a smile.

I wanted very much to talk to him, and the day after the accident I tried. The last time I'd seen him, outside the

ER, we'd both been so furious. I still was angry that he wouldn't trust me with the truth, even though I was

keeping my part of the bargain flawlessly. But he had in fact saved my life, no matter how he'd done it. And,

overnight, the heat of my anger faded into awed gratitude.

He was already seated when I got to Biology, looking straight ahead. I sat down, expecting him to turn toward

me. He showed no sign that he realized I was there.

"Hello, Edward," I said pleasantly, to show him I was going to behave myself.

He turned his head a fraction toward me without meeting my gaze, nodded once, and then looked the other

way.

"I understand why you have to do this," Esme said, frowning. "But I still wish you didn't have to be so mean and rude to

her,"

And that was the last contact I'd had with him, though he was there, a foot away from me, every day. I watched

him sometimes, unable to stop myself— from a distance, though, in the cafeteria or parking lot. I watched as

his golden eyes grew perceptibly darker day by day.

"Argh, she notices too much," Jasper groaned.

"Just let it go Jazz," Emmett said.

"It's not in my nature Em," Jasper sighed. "Not when it's dangerous to us - to people I care about."

But in class I gave no more notice that he existed than he showed toward me. I was miserable. And the dreams

continued.

Despite my outright lies, the tenor of my e-mails alerted Renée to my depression,

"Of course, mothers always knows things like that," Esme said proudly, allowing herself to glance at each of her children

before continuing reading.

and she called a few times, worried. I tried to convince her it was just the weather that had me down.

Mike, at least, was pleased by the obvious coolness between me and my lab partner. I could see he'd been

worried that Edward's daring rescue might have impressed me, and he was relieved that it seemed to have the

opposite effect. He grew more confident, sitting on the edge of my table to talk before Biology class started,

ignoring Edward as completely as he ignored us.

"I don't think you'll be liking…" Alice started in a teasing voice, but liking was too strong of a word. "Tolerating Mike much

longer."

"What would I care if he likes the girl," Edward said off-handedly.

"We'll see how much you care," Alice said knowingly.

The snow washed away for good after that one dangerously icy day. Mike was disappointed he'd never gotten

to stage his snowball fight, but pleased that the beach trip would soon be possible. The rain continued

heavily, though, and the weeks passed.

Jessica made me aware of another event looming on the horizon — she called the first Tuesday of March to

ask my permission to invite Mike to the girls' choice spring dance in two weeks.

"A dance," Emmett said laughing and everyone looked at him oddly, until the corner of Edward's mouth twitched trying to

prevent himself from laughing too. "Just image Bella dancing," he added out loud for everyone's benefit.

"Are you sure you don't mind… you weren't planning to ask him?" she persisted when I told her I didn't mind

in the least.

"No, Jess, I'm not going," I assured her. Dancing was glaringly outside my range of abilities.

"I knew it… too bad she's not going though," Emmett laughed and sighed at the same time.

"It will be really fun." Her attempt to convince me was halfhearted. I suspected that Jessica enjoyed my

inexplicable popularity more than my actual company.

"That's probably true," Edward said, frowning.

"You have fun with Mike," I encouraged.

The next day, I was surprised that Jessica wasn't her usual gushing self in Trig and Spanish.

"Mike turned her down, hoping Bella would ask him," Emmett shook his head. "He'd be waiting a long time for that to

happen even if she did like dancing… She is obsessed with Eddy here."

She was silent as she walked by my side between classes, and I was afraid to ask her why. If Mike had turned

her down, I was the last person she would want to tell.

My fears were strengthened during lunch when Jessica sat as far from Mike as possible, chatting animatedly

with Eric. Mike was unusually quiet.

Mike was still quiet as he walked me to class, the uncomfortable look on his face a bad sign. But he didn't

broach the subject until I was in my seat and he was perched on my desk. As always, I was electrically aware

of Edward sitting close enough to touch, as distant as if he were merely an invention of my imagination.

"So," Mike said, looking at the floor, "Jessica asked me to the spring dance."

"That's great." I made my voice bright and enthusiastic. "You'll have a lot of fun with Jessica."

"Denied," Emmett laughed.

"Emmett, it's hard to ask someone out," Esme reprimanded. "You shouldn't laugh at him."

"Well…" He floundered as he examined my smile, clearly not happy with my response.

"I told her I had to think about it."

"Why would you do that?" I let disapproval color my tone, though I was relieved he hadn't given her an

absolute no.

"Coward, stringing another girl along in case his first choice doesn't want him," Edward said, shaking his head.

"You're tolerance is waning," Alice smirked and Edward frowned.

His face was bright red as he looked down again. Pity shook my resolve.

"I was wondering if… well, if you might be planning to ask me."

I paused for a moment, hating the wave of guilt that swept through me. But I saw, from the corner of my eye,

Edward's head tilt reflexively in my direction.

"Oow, that's got your interest," Emmett teased and Alice snickered.

"Mike, I think you should tell her yes," I said.

"Did you already ask someone?" Did Edward notice how Mike's eyes flickered in his direction?

"No," I assured him. "I'm not going to the dance at all."

"Why not?" Mike demanded.

I didn't want to get into the safety hazards that dancing presented, so I quickly made new plans.

"I'm going to Seattle that Saturday," I explained.

"That will be seen as a lie," Alice said.

"I don't think it's a lie," Edward said smiling. "I have a feeling she's now planning on going there that week."

I needed to get out of town anyway — it was suddenly the perfect time to go.

"Can't you go some other weekend?"

"Sorry, no," I said. "So you shouldn't make Jess wait any longer — it's rude."

"Yeah, you're right," he mumbled, and turned, dejected, to walk back to his seat. I closed my eyes and pressed

my fingers to my temples, trying to push the guilt and sympathy out of my head. Mr. Banner began talking. I

sighed and opened my eyes.

And Edward was staring at me curiously, that same, familiar edge of frustration even more distinct now in his

black eyes.

"I think you're jealous," Emmett laughed.

"And frustrated that you can't read her," Jasper added in a teasing voice.

"Dying to know the reason behind her rejection of your rival," Alice added.

"Shut up," Edward growled at his siblings.

I stared back, surprised, expecting him to look quickly away. But instead he continued to gaze with probing

intensity into my eyes. There was no question of me looking away.

My hands started to shake.

"Mr. Cullen?" the teacher called, seeking the answer to a question that I hadn't heard.

"The Krebs Cycle," Edward answered, seeming reluctant as he turned to look at Mr. Banner.

I looked down at my book as soon as his eyes released me, trying to find my place.

Cowardly as ever, I shifted my hair over my right shoulder to hide my face. I couldn't believe the rush of

emotion pulsing through me — just because he'd happened to look at me for the first time in a half-dozen

weeks. I couldn't allow him to have this level of influence over me. It was pathetic. More than pathetic, it was

unhealthy.

I tried very hard not to be aware of him for the rest of the hour, and, since that was impossible, at least not to

let him know that I was aware of him.

"That's probably impossible too," Emmett said.

When the bell rang at last, I turned my back to him to gather my things, expecting him to leave immediately as

usual.

"Bella?" His voice shouldn't have been so familiar to me, as if I'd known the sound of it all my life rather than

for just a few short weeks.

"She really has it bad for you," Emmett laughed.

I turned slowly, unwillingly. I didn't want to feel what I knew I would feel when I looked at his too-perfect face.

My expression was wary when I finally turned to him; his expression was unreadable. He didn't say anything.

"What? Are you speaking to me again?" I finally asked, an unintentional note of petulance in my voice.

"Good, don't let him knew how much you care," Alice said.

His lips twitched, fighting a smile. "No, not really," he admitted.

I closed my eyes and inhaled slowly through my nose, aware that I was gritting my teeth. He waited.

"Then what do you want, Edward?" I asked, keeping my eyes closed; it was easier to talk to him coherently

that way.

"I'm sorry." He sounded sincere. "I'm being very rude, I know. But it's better this way, really."

I opened my eyes. His face was very serious.

"I don't know what you mean," I said, my voice guarded.

"It's better if we're not friends," he explained. "Trust me."

My eyes narrowed. I'd heard that before.

"Bad choice of words," Alice said. "You haven't earned her trust yet."

"I don't want to earn her trust," Edward said stubbornly, frowning at the book like he's trying to will his future self just to stay

way from her.

"It's too bad you didn't figure that out earlier," I hissed through my teeth. "You could have saved yourself all

this regret."

"Regret?" The word, and my tone, obviously caught him off guard. "Regret for what?"

"For not just letting that stupid van squish me."

He was astonished. He stared at me in disbelief.

When he finally spoke, he almost sounded mad. "You think I regret saving your life?"

"I know you do," I snapped.

"You don't know anything." He was definitely mad.

"How could she think that anyway?" Edward asked, frowning.

"Well, you did save her life and then completely ignored her for a month, not even looking in her direction," Alice said. "It's

an almost logical conclusion."

I turned my head sharply away from him, clenching my jaw against all the wild accusations I wanted to hurl at

him. I gathered my books together, then stood and walked to the door. I meant to sweep dramatically out of

the room, but of course I caught the toe of my boot on the door jamb and dropped my books. I stood there for

a moment, thinking about leaving them. Then I sighed and bent to pick them up. He was there; he'd already

stacked them into a pile. He handed them to me, his face hard.

"Come on Eddy, you should be laughing, that had to be funny," Emmett said.

"Edward knows better than to laugh at a girl like that," Esme said, glaring at Emmett.

"I think I'm still mad about what she said," Edward shrugged.

"Thank you," I said icily.

His eyes narrowed.

"You're welcome," he retorted.

I straightened up swiftly, turned away from him again, and stalked off to Gym without looking back.

Gym was brutal. We'd moved on to basketball. My team never passed me the ball, so that was good, but I fell

down a lot. Sometimes I took people with me.

Emmett, who was already laughing at Bella's Gym experience, burst out laughing at that.

Today I was worse than usual because my head was so filled with Edward. I tried to concentrate on my feet,

but he kept creeping back into my thoughts just when I really needed my balance.

It was a relief, as always, to leave. I almost ran to the truck; there were just so many people I wanted to avoid.

The truck had suffered only minimal damage in the accident. I'd had to replace the taillights, and if I'd had a

real paint job, I would have touched that up. Tyler 's parents had to sell their van for parts.

I almost had a stroke when I rounded the corner and saw a tall, dark figure leaning against the side of my

truck. Then I realized it was just Eric. I started walking again.

"Yeah, I can see where she can confuse you with Eric," Emmett said smirking, and then suddenly started beaming. "Oow,

it looks like we get to hear someone else ask her out."

"Hey, Eric," I called.

"Hi, Bella."

"What's up?" I said as I was unlocking the door. I wasn't paying attention to the uncomfortable edge in his

voice, so his next words took me by surprise.

"Uh, I was just wondering… if you would go to the spring dance with me? " His voice broke on the last word.

"I thought it was girls' choice," I said,

"Ouch," Emmett laughed.

too startled to be diplomatic.

"Well, yeah," he admitted, shamefaced.

I recovered my composure and tried to make my smile warm. "Thank you for asking me, but I'm going to be in

Seattle that day."

"Oh," he said. "Well, maybe next time."

"I bet he already knew that," Edward said. "He's probably heard about her rejection of Mike and hoped that she was just

letting him down easy."

"Sure," I agreed, and then bit my lip. I wouldn't want him to take that too literally.

He slouched off, back toward the school. I heard a low chuckle.

Edward was walking past the front of my truck, looking straight forward, his lips pressed together.

"Edward," Esme tried to sound admonishing, but she was too surprised by this behavior. All teasing aside, it really

seemed that he did indeed like this girl.

I yanked the door open and jumped inside, slamming it loudly behind me. I revved the engine deafeningly and

reversed out into the aisle. Edward was in his car already, two spaces down, sliding out smoothly in front of

me, cutting me off. He stopped there — to wait for his family;

"What are you doing?" Jasper asked confused.

"I imagine there's someone else that wants to ask her out," Edward sighed, holding his head. "It's the only reason I can

think of."

I could see the four of them walking this way, but still by the cafeteria. I considered taking out the rear of his

shiny Volvo,

"Do it," Emmett laughed.

"No," Edward said, protective of his car.

but there were too many witnesses. I looked in my rearview mirror. A line was beginning to form. Directly

behind me, Tyler Crowley was in his recently acquired used Sentra, waving. I was too aggravated to

acknowledge him.

While I was sitting there, looking everywhere but at the car in front of me, I heard a knock on my passenger

side window. I looked over; it was Tyler. I glanced back in my rearview mirror, confused. His car was still

running, the door left open. I leaned across the cab to crank the window down. It was stiff. I got it halfway

down, then gave up.

"I'm sorry, Tyler, I'm stuck behind Cullen." I was annoyed — obviously the holdup wasn't my fault.

"Oh, I know — I just wanted to ask you something while we're trapped here." He grinned.

This could not be happening.

"I can see why you want to watch this," Emmett said. "It's rather entertaining."

"Something tells me that Edward wants to hear this for another reason than entertainment," Alice smirked.

"I know," Emmett agreed immediately. "But that doesn't mean that he won't find it entertaining."

"Will you ask me to the spring dance?" he continued.

"I'm not going to be in town, Tyler." My voice sounded a little sharp. I had to remember it wasn't his fault that

Mike and Eric had already used up my quota of patience for the day.

"Yeah, Mike said that," he admitted.

"You've got to admire his confidence," Emmett smirked.

"I don't think she does," Alice said.

"Then why —"

He shrugged. "I was hoping you were just letting him down easy."

Okay, it was completely his fault.

"Sorry, Tyler," I said, working to hide my irritation. "I really am going out of town."

"That's cool. We still have prom."

And before I could respond, he was walking back to his car. I could feel the shock on my face. I looked forward

to see Alice, Rosalie, Emmett, and Jasper all sliding into the Volvo. In his rearview mirror, Edward's eyes were

on me. He was unquestionably shaking with laughter, as if he'd heard every word Tyler had said.

"Told you," Emmett said smugly.

My foot itched toward the gas pedal… one little bump wouldn't hurt any of them, just that glossy silver paint

job. I revved the engine.

"Do it," Emmett said again.

But they were all in, and Edward was speeding away. I drove home slowly, carefully, muttering to myself the

whole way.

When I got home, I decided to make chicken enchiladas for dinner. It was a long process, and it would keep

me busy. While I was simmering the onions and chilies, the phone rang. I was almost afraid to answer it, but it

might be Charlie or my mom.

It was Jessica, and she was jubilant; Mike had caught her after school to accept her invitation. I celebrated

with her briefly while I stirred. She had to go, she wanted to call Angela and Lauren to tell them. I suggested —

with casual innocence — that maybe Angela, the shy girl who had Biology with me, could ask Eric. And

Lauren, a standoffish girl who had always ignored me at the lunch table, could ask Tyler; I'd heard he was still

available.

"Yes, pawn off those pesky admirers as fast as you can," Emmett said as Rosalie shook her head - it was clear that she

would never see eye to eye with this girl.

Jess thought that was a great idea. Now that she was sure of Mike, she actually sounded sincere when she

said she wished I would go to the dance. I gave her my Seattle excuse.

After I hung up, I tried to concentrate on dinner — dicing the chicken especially; I didn't want to take another

trip to the emergency room. But my head was spinning, trying to analyze every word Edward had spoken

today. What did he mean, it was better if we weren't friends?

"That being friends with a vampire is highly dangerous for you," Edward said.

"No, I think it means that he wishes that she were something more," Alice teased.

"That would be even worse for her," Edward growled.

My stomach twisted as I realized what he must have meant. He must see how absorbed I was by him; he must

not want to lead me on… so we couldn't even be friends… because he wasn't interested in me at all.

Of course he wasn't interested in me, I thought angrily, my eyes stinging — a delayed reaction to the onions. I

wasn't interesting. And he was. Interesting… and brilliant… and mysterious… and perfect… and beautiful…

and possibly able to lift full-sized vans with one hand.

"She's gotten to know you pretty well," Esme said, smiling at her son.

"She doesn't seem to see herself though," Edward said.

"Yeah, she is very interesting," Emmett laughed. "Lifting a full-sized van."

Well, that was fine. I could leave him alone. I would leave him alone. I would get through my self-imposed

sentence here in purgatory, and then hopefully some school in the Southwest, or possibly Hawaii, would offer

me a scholarship. I focused my thoughts on sunny beaches and palm trees as I finished the enchiladas and

put them in the oven.

Charlie seemed suspicious when he came home and smelled the green peppers. I couldn't blame him — the

closest edible Mexican food was probably in southern California. But he was a cop, even if just a small-town

cop, so he was brave enough to take the first bite. He seemed to like it. It was fun to watch as he slowly began

trusting me in the kitchen.

"Dad?" I asked when he was almost done.

"Yeah, Bella?"

"Um, I just wanted to let you know that I'm going to Seattle for the day a week from Saturday… if that's okay?"

I didn't want to ask permission — it set a bad precedent — but I felt rude, so I tacked it on at the end.

"Why?" He sounded surprised, as if he were unable to imagine something that Forks couldn't offer.

"Well, I wanted to get few books — the library here is pretty limited — and maybe look at some clothes." I had

more money than I was used to having, since, thanks to Charlie, I hadn't had to pay for a car. Not that the truck

didn't cost me quite a bit in the gas department.

"That truck probably doesn't get very good gas mileage," he said, echoing my thoughts.

"Maybe he's a mind reader too," Emmett said.

"Nah, it's just obvious that trunk would be bad for that," Edward smiled.

"I know, I'll stop in Montesano and Olympia — and Tacoma if I have to."

"Are you going all by yourself?" he asked, and I couldn't tell if he was suspicious I had a secret boyfriend or

just worried about car trouble.

"Probably a little of both," Esme said.

"Yes."

"Seattle is a big city — you could get lost," he fretted.

"Dad, Phoenix is five times the size of Seattle — and I can read a map, don't worry about it."

"Do you want me to come with you?"

"That's nice of him to offer," Esme said.

"Are you kidding, there's no way Bella wants him there," Alice said horrified.

I tried to be crafty as I hid my horror.

"That's all right, Dad, I'll probably just be in dressing rooms all day — very boring."

"Oh, okay." The thought of sitting in women's clothing stores for any period of time immediately put him off.

"Tell me about it," Emmett muttered and Jasper snorted in agreement.

"Thanks." I smiled at him.

"Will you be back in time for the dance?"

Grrr. Only in a town this small would a father know when the high school dances were.

"Yup, there's no getting away from it," Emmett laughed.

"No — I don't dance, Dad." He, of all people, should understand that — I didn't get my balance problems from

my mother.

He did understand. "Oh, that's right," he realized.

The next morning, when I pulled into the parking lot, I deliberately parked as far as possible from the silver

Volvo. I didn't want to put myself in the path of too much temptation and end up owing him a new car.

"Don't worry about it, I'd get him another car just to see you smash his," Emmett laughed.

"What do you have against my Volvo?" Edward glared at him.

"Nothing really, but the image of the new girl crashing into it is amusing," Emmett laughed.

Getting out of the cab, I fumbled with my key and it fell into a puddle at my feet. As I bent to get it, a white hand

flashed out and grabbed it before I could.

"I guess you're done avoiding her," Alice smiled.

I jerked upright. Edward Cullen was right next to me, leaning casually against my truck.

"How do you do that?" I asked in amazed irritation.

"Do what?" He held my key out as he spoke. As I reached for it, he dropped it into my palm.

"Appear out of thin air."

"Bella, it's not my fault if you are exceptionally unobservant." His voice was quiet as usual — velvet, muted.

"Edward," Esme chastised.

"I don't think I've met anyone more observant then her," Jasper said incredulously.

"I know," Edward said. "I can't explain that line."

I scowled at his perfect face. His eyes were light again today, a deep, golden honey color. Then I had to look

down, to reassemble my now-tangled thoughts.

"Why the traffic jam last night?" I demanded, still looking away. "I thought you were supposed to be

pretending I don't exist, not irritating me to death."

"That was for Tyler 's sake, not mine. I had to give him his chance." He snickered.

"You are such a jerk," Alice said.

"You…" I gasped. I couldn't think of a bad enough word. It felt like the heat of my anger should physically burn

him, but he only seemed more amused.

"And I'm not pretending you don't exist," he continued.

"So you are trying to irritate me to death? Since Tyler 's van didn't do the job?"

"Aaw, that will just make you mad again," Alice sighed. "And you're starting to realize that you like her too."

Anger flashed in his tawny eyes. His lips pressed into a hard line, all signs of humor gone.

"Bella, you are utterly absurd," he said, his low voice cold.

My palms tingled — I wanted so badly to hit something. I was surprised at myself. I was usually a nonviolent

person.

"Yeah, well Edward can bring that out in people," Rosalie said.

"I wouldn't call you an nonviolent person," Edward muttered in response.

I turned my back and started to walk away.

"Wait," he called. I kept walking, sloshing angrily through the rain. But he was next to me, easily keeping pace.

"I'm sorry, that was rude," he said as we walked. I ignored him. "I'm not saying it isn't true," he continued, "but

it was rude to say it, anyway."

"Why won't you leave me alone?" I grumbled.

"Oh, she doesn't really mean that," Emmett said.

"I wanted to ask you something, but you sidetracked me," he chuckled. He seemed to have recovered his

good humor.

"Do you have a multiple personality disorder?" I asked severely.

"Your emotions do seem to be all over the place," Carlisle said smiling at his son.

"Yeah, you're hardly recognizable as the Edward we all know and lo… tolerate," Emmett laughed.

"You're doing it again."

I sighed." Fine then. What do you want to ask?"

"I was wondering if, a week from Saturday — you know, the day of the spring dance —"

"You're asking her to the dance?" Emmett said incredulously.

"Why are you so shocked, he obviously likes her?" Jasper said.

"I really do, don't I?" Edward sighed in resignation.

"But I doubt you'll asked her to the dance," Alice said. "You're too smart for that."

"Are you trying to be funny?" I interrupted him, wheeling toward him. My face got drenched as I looked up at

his expression.

His eyes were wickedly amused. "Will you please allow me to finish?"

I bit my lip and clasped my hands together, interlocking my fingers, so I couldn't do anything rash.

"I heard you say you were going to Seattle that day, and I was wondering if you wanted a ride."

"Oh no," Edward face fell. "I can't be alone with her."

"Don't Edward, I'm sure you'll be a gentlemen," Esme smiled.

"But…" Edward protested.

"I'm sure you won't bite her," Alice said trying to tease, but it was too serious of a subject. "Don't worry Edward."

That was unexpected.

"What?" I wasn't sure what he was getting at.

"Do you want a ride to Seattle?"

"With who?" I asked, mystified.

"Myself, obviously." He enunciated every syllable, as if he were talking to someone mentally handicapped.

"No, he just likes to enunciate properly," Emmett said.

I was still stunned. "Why?"

"Well, I was planning to go to Seattle in the next few weeks, and, to be honest, I'm not sure if your truck can

make it."

"More like, 'I'm dying to be near you and I thought this was the best way to do it,'" Alice said, imitating Edward's voice

perfectly.

"My truck works just fine, thank you very much for your concern." I started to walk again, but I was too

surprised to maintain the same level of anger.

"But can your truck make it there on one tank of gas?" He matched my pace again.

"I don't see how that is any of your business." Stupid, shiny Volvo owner.

"I wonder what she would say if she found out that the Volvo is your tame car," Emmett chuckled.

"The wasting of finite resources is everyone's business."

"Honestly, Edward." I felt a thrill go through me as I said his name, and I hated it. "I can't keep up with you. I

thought you didn't want to be my friend."

"I said it would be better if we weren't friends, not that I didn't want to be."

"Oh, thanks, now that's all cleared up. "Heavy sarcasm.

"You are being rather confusing dear," Esme said. "It's no wonder that she can't understand you at all."

I realized I had stopped walking again. We were under the shelter of the cafeteria roof now, so I could more

easily look at is face. Which certainly didn't help my clarity of thought.

"It would be more…prudent for you not to be my friend," he explained. "But I'm tired of trying to stay away

from you, Bella."

His eyes were gloriously intense as he uttered that last sentence, his voice smoldering. I couldn't remember

how to breathe.

"Will you go with me to Seattle?" he asked, still intense.

I couldn't speak yet, so I just nodded.

He smiled briefly, and then his face became serious.

"You really should stay away from me," he warned. "I'll see you in class."

"No, not confusing at all," Alice said, shaking her head.

He turned abruptly and walked back the way we'd come.

"That's the end of the chapter," Esme said.

"It appears that I've completely fallen for her," Edward said, lowering his head.

"I can't wait till she gets here," Esme said excitedly, it wasn't a secret that she wanted Edward to find someone and that

she was worried by the fact that he hadn't yet.

"Mom- I…" Edward tried to say, looking uncomfortable. "I don't think it's a good thing…"

"Nonsense Edward," Esme said. "Falling in love is the best - and you deserve that."

"But…" Edward tried to protest again, but was interrupted.

"Oh," Alice said. "I just had an idea - I'll be back in a second - don't read without me," she added as she run out of the

house towards Forks.

"I suppose I'll read next," Alice heard Jasper said - he was making sure no one would start reading before she got back.

A/N: I would just like to say that I'm a hundred percent sure that I'm going to complete this story (a few people

seem to be worried that I will abandon it). I'm also about ninety percent sure that I will finish the rest of the

books too. Once I get something into my mind to do, I'm too stubborn not to follow through with it. Having that

it mind, I would also like to promise that I will update every other day until I'm done (as long as the site lets me

do that, though I'll just catch up if it makes me miss a day or so). Thanks, and I hoped you enjoyed the chapter.

*Chapter 5: Blood Type

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/24)

Chapter Five

Blood Type

Alice ran as fast as she could to the tiny two-story house with the police cruiser parked in front. She quickly picked up the

key from its hiding place under the eave, and once inside, made her way to the mantle. She could hear the snores coming

from Charlie, who had fallen asleep on the couch watching some sporting event - seeing as the program was now a

highlights show. She only glanced at him before returning to her goal - looking at all the pictures on the mantle of the girl

that they have been reading about.

She wasn't noticeably attractive, though by no means unattractive - however there was something about her kind face and

open expression, even in the picture, that was appealing. Alice smiled at it, wishing that she could take the most recent

picture, but knowing that Charlie might notice if it was gone - if he was anywhere near as observant as his daughter

seemed to be. She did however, grab a piece of paper and a pen and started drawing the girl - she was now in the

kitchen, but had no need to look at the picture again - the girl's face was committed to memory. She only bothered doing

this because she wanted Esme to see the girl that would steal Edward's heart.

As soon as she was finished - it only took one minute for the entire process to take place - she ran back home.

When she got home everyone was where she left them and Edward asked, "What was that about Alice?"

"I just thought that we should get to see what Bella looks like, if we're going to read her story," Alice said showing them the

hand drawn picture that looked exactly like the one that she had just seen. "Sorry I didn't have time to make it better."

"That's all right," Esme beamed, reaching out her hand to take the picture and study the girls face. "She's lovely, such

open eyes… don't you think Edward?"

"Um," Edward said, looking at the picture, intently.

"What's the matter Edward?" Esme asked.

"It's just that I've had a younger picture in my head from some of the town people's memories," Edward said, shrugging.

"What do you think?" Esme asked again, but still didn't get an answer, though the fond smile in the corner of Edward's

mouth made it seem like he approved.

"Thanks, shortie, for the picture, but can we please start reading again?" Emmett said impatiently.

"I supposed we'd better, go on Jazz," Alice smiled.

"Blood Type,"

Jasper read.

I made my way to English in a daze. I didn't even realize when I first walked in that class had already started.

"Thank you for joining us, Miss Swan," Mr. Mason said in a disparaging tone.

I flushed and hurried to my seat.

It wasn't till class ended that I realized Mike wasn't sitting in his usual seat next to me. I felt a twinge of guilt.

But he and Eric both met me at the door as usual, so I figured I wasn't totally unforgiven. Mike seemed to

become more himself as we walked, gaining enthusiasm as he talked about the weather report for this

weekend. The rain was supposed to take a minor break, and so maybe his beach trip would be possible. I tried

to sound eager, to make up for disappointing him yesterday.

"She shouldn't try so hard with him, just let him be disappointed," Edward said.

"Jealous," Emmett smirked immediately.

It was hard; rain or no rain, it would still only be in the high forties, if we were lucky.

The rest of the morning passed in a blur. It was difficult to believe that I hadn't just imagined what Edward had

said, and the way his eyes had looked. Maybe it was just a very convincing dream that I'd confused with

reality. That seemed more probable than that I really appealed to him on any level.

"Her self-esteem is really low," Edward frowned. "She doesn't really see herself."

So I was impatient and frightened as Jessica and I entered the cafeteria. I wanted to see his face, to see if he'd

gone back to the cold, indifferent person I'd known for the last several weeks. Or if, by some miracle, I'd really

heard what I thought I'd heard this morning. Jessica babbled on and on about her dance plans — Lauren and

Angela had asked the other boys and they were all going together — completely unaware of my inattention.

Disappointment flooded through me as my eyes unerringly focused on his table. The other four were there,

but he was absent.

"You didn't leave her again, did you?" Esme asked frowning.

"I doubt it," Edward said. "I'm probably sitting somewhere by myself waiting for her."

Esme's smile quickly returned.

Had he gone home? I followed the still-babbling Jessica through the line, crushed. I'd lost my appetite — I

bought nothing but a bottle of lemonade. I just wanted to go sit down and sulk.

"Edward Cullen is staring at you again," Jessica said, finally breaking through my abstraction with his name.

"I wonder why he's sitting alone today."

"That will cheer her up," Emmett said with an evil smile.

My head snapped up. I followed her gaze to see Edward, smiling crookedly, staring at me from an empty table

across the cafeteria from where he usually sat. Once he'd caught my eye, he raised one hand and motioned

with his index finger for me to join him. As I stared in disbelief, he winked.

"Does he mean you?" Jessica asked with insulting astonishment in her voice.

"Maybe he needs help with his Biology homework,"

"That must be it," Emmett barked out laughing. "You know how much help Eddy needs."

I muttered for her benefit. "Um, I'd better go see what he wants."

I could feel her staring after me as I walked away.

When I reached his table, I stood behind the chair across from him, unsure.

"Why don't you sit with me today?" he asked, smiling.

I sat down automatically, watching him with caution. He was still smiling. It was hard to believe that someone

so beautiful could be real. I was afraid that he might disappear in a sudden puff of smoke, and I would wake

up.

"I may be a mythical creature but I won't just vanish," Edward chuckled.

He seemed to be waiting for me to say something.

"This is different," I finally managed.

"Well…" He paused, and then the rest of the words followed in a rush. "I decided as long as I was going to

hell, I might as well do it thoroughly."

"What?" Emmett said. "What does that mean?"

"I don't know," Edward shrugged - though there was something in his eyes that suggested that he did know, but didn't want

the others knowing.

I waited for him to say something that made sense. The seconds ticked by.

"You know I don't have any idea what you mean," I eventually pointed out.

"I know." He smiled again, and then he changed the subject. "I think your friends are angry with me for

stealing you."

"They'll survive." I could feel their stares boring into my back.

"I may not give you back, though," he said with a wicked glint in his eyes.

I gulped.

"Is she scared?" Emmett asked. "She can't be... that's too much of a human response for her."

He laughed. "You look worried."

"No," I said, but, ridiculously, my voice broke. "Surprised, actually… what brought all this on?"

"I told you — I got tired of trying to stay away from you. So I'm giving up." He was still smiling, but his ocher

eyes were serious.

"Giving up?" I repeated in confusion.

"Aren't we all confused?" Jasper said puzzled. "I've known you for decades and you're not making any sense here."

"That's because you've never known him when he's in love," Alice said. "Apparently he'll become a confusing, mumbling

idiot when it happens," she added teasingly.

"Yes — giving up trying to be good. I'm just going to do what I want now, and let the chips fall where they

may." His smile faded as he explained, and a hard edge crept into his voice.

"That's outrageous, how could I have such a devil-may-care attitude about this," Edward said, fury burning up in him.

"You probably don't have much of a choice, son," Carlisle said soothingly. "No one can control those kinds of feelings."

"You lost me again."

The breathtaking crooked smile reappeared.

"I always say too much when I'm talking to you — that's one of the problems."

"Don't worry — I don't understand any of it," I said wryly.

"Maybe not now, but she could always put it together at a later time," Carlisle said, not in a worried voice, but an

impressed one.

"I'm counting on that."

"So, in plain English, are we friends now?"

"Friends…" he mused, dubious.

"Or not," I muttered.

"Come on Bella, can't you tell that he wants to be more than just your friend?" Emmett said. "I think it's rather obvious."

"That's because you've known Edward for years," Alice said. "From her point of view... it's sketchy at best."

He grinned. "Well, we can try, I suppose. But I'm warning you now that I'm not a good friend for you."

"See what I mean," Alice said, giving Edward an incredulous look. "It's like you're trying to make her stay away from you

and keep her near you at the same time. It's must be frustrating for her."

Behind his smile, the warning was real.

"You say that a lot," I noted, trying to ignore the sudden trembling in my stomach and keep my voice even.

"Yes, because you're not listening to me. I'm still waiting for you to believe it. If you're smart, you'll avoid me."

"I think you've made your opinion on the subject of my intellect clear, too." My eyes narrowed.

"Edward, you made the poor girl feel bad about herself," Esme sighed.

"Sorry mom." Edward let out a breath.

He smiled apologetically.

"So, as long as I'm being… not smart, we'll try to be friends?" I struggled to sum up the confusing exchange.

"That sounds about right."

I looked down at my hands wrapped around the lemonade bottle, not sure what to do now.

"What are you thinking?" he asked curiously.

"Well that's that question answered isn't it," Edward said, frustrated; he'd never once had to ask that question since

becoming a vampire.

"Awesome, there's someone out the there that you can't hear," Emmett said.

"I wonder if that's the reason why you like her," Alice mused.

"I don't think so," Edward said, not looking at her or his mother, but there was something about the way he said it that

made them both smile.

"Well it's a good thing for her," Emmett said. "It's deadly annoying having you in my head all the time."

"I didn't think that

you

really cared," Edward said, raising an eyebrow.

"Well, most of the time I don't," Emmett said frowning. "But you always use it to cheat... I wish we could just have a fair

fight..."

"No he's right," Alice said. "You're lucky you can't hear her thoughts, she wouldn't like that."

I looked up into his deep gold eyes, became befuddled, and, as usual, blurted out the truth.

"I'm trying to figure out what you are."

"And now he'll brood again," Emmett chuckled.

His jaw tightened, but he kept his smile in place with some effort.

"Are you having any luck with that?" he asked in an offhand tone.

"Not too much," I admitted.

He chuckled. "What are your theories?"

I blushed. I had been vacillating during the last month between Bruce Wayne and Peter Parker.

"That's so lame, I thought she would've come up with something better than that," Emmett scoffed.

"And Bruce Wayne doesn't have super powers, he just really rich," Jasper said.

"Well, Edward is rich so I guess he's more like Bruce Wayne," Emmett said. "Than again Peter Parker is stronger and

more agile than humans."

"You seem to think her ideas are better than you said," Edward pointed out, annoyed.

"Nah, but I kind of see where she's coming from now," Emmett shrugged. "She's still way off."

There was no way I was going to own up to that.

"Won't you tell me?" he asked, tilting his head to one side with a shockingly tempting smile.

I shook my head. "Too embarrassing."

"That's really frustrating, you know," he complained.

"I can't see how that would be for you," Alice teased.

"But, you shouldn't have said that," Jasper said.

"Why?" Edward asked.

"You've told her nothing about yourself, and even refused to tell her things after promising her," Jasper said smirking.

"She's going to be upset with you."

"No," I disagreed quickly, my eyes narrowing, "I can't imagine why that would be frustrating at all — just

because someone refuses to tell you what they're thinking, even if all the while they're making cryptic little

remarks specifically designed to keep you up at night wondering what they could possibly mean… now, why

would that be frustrating?"

He grimaced.

"Or better," I continued, the pent-up annoyance flowing freely now, "say that person also did a wide range of

bizarre things — from saving your life under impossible circumstances one day to treating you like a pariah

the next, and he never explained any of that, either, even after he promised. That, also, would be very non-

frustrating."

"You're right... bad choice of words," Edward smirked.

"She has a quick temper doesn't she?" Carlisle chuckled.

"You've got a bit of a temper, don't you?"

"I don't like double standards."

We stared at each other, unsmiling.

He glanced over my shoulder, and then, unexpectedly, he snickered.

"What?"

"Your boyfriend seems to think I'm being unpleasant to you — he's debating whether or not to come break up

our fight." He snickered again.

"I don't know who you're talking about," I said frostily. "But I'm sure you're wrong, anyway."

"I'm not. I told you, most people are easy to read."

"Except me, of course."

"Yes. Except for you." His mood shifted suddenly; his eyes turned brooding. "I wonder why that is."

"Oh great, Edward, why don't you just tell her that you can read minds too?" Rosalie spat.

"Am I doing that?" Edward said, looking puzzled.

"Maybe," Emmett shrugged. "I wouldn't put it past Bella to notice that too."

I had to look away from the intensity of his stare. I concentrated on unscrewing the lid of my lemonade. I took a

swig, staring at the table without seeing it.

"Aren't you hungry?" he asked, distracted.

"No." I didn't feel like mentioning that my stomach was already full — of butterflies. "You?" I looked at the

empty table in front of him.

"No, I'm not hungry." I didn't understand his expression — it looked like he was enjoying some private joke.

"I can't do anything without her noticing something," Edward shook his head. "Even if it's little and insignificant."

"Can you do me a favor?" I asked after a second of hesitation.

He was suddenly wary. "That depends on what you want."

"It's not much," I assured him.

He waited, guarded but curious.

"I just wondered… if you could warn me beforehand the next time you decide to ignore me for my own good.

Just so I'm prepared." I looked at the lemonade bottle as I spoke, tracing the circle of the opening with my

pinkie finger.

"That sounds fair." He was pressing his lips together to keep from laughing when I looked up.

"Thanks."

"Then can I have one answer in return?" he demanded.

"One."

"She shouldn't have left that so open ended," Edward smirked.

"Tell me one theory."

Whoops. "Not that one."

"You didn't qualify, you just promised one answer," he reminded me.

"And you've broken promises yourself," I reminded him back.

"Yes, but I think she'll be more bound to keep her word," Edward smiled.

"Just one theory — I won't laugh."

"Yes, you will." I was positive about that.

He looked down, and then glanced up at me through his long black lashes, his ocher eyes scorching.

"Please?" he breathed, leaning toward me.

I blinked, my mind going blank. Holy crow, how did he do that?

"I don't know," Edward said, startled. "I've never heard of someone reacting to me like that."

"Er, what?" I asked, dazed.

"Please tell me just one little theory." His eyes still smoldered at me.

"Um, well, bitten by a radioactive spider?" Was he a hypnotist, too? Or was I just a hopeless pushover?

"Well, that's not one of my abilities, but I'm sure to be pleased that it worked," Edward said. "Anything I could use to get to

know what she is thinking is good."

"That's not very creative," he scoffed.

"I'm sorry, that's all I've got," I said, miffed.

"You're not even close," he teased.

"No spiders?"

"Nope."

"And no radioactivity?"

"None."

"Dang," I sighed.

"Kryptonite doesn't bother me, either," he chuckled.

"Are you trying to be funny or do you just don't want her to ask you about bites?" Alice asked, amused.

"Probably the latter," Edward chuckled. "Wouldn't want to lie to her again."

"You're not supposed to laugh, remember?"

He struggled to compose his face.

"I'll figure it out eventually," I warned him.

"I wish she wouldn't try," Edward sighed, pinching his nose.

"I wish you wouldn't try." He was serious again.

"I guess you really mean that then," Emmett laughed.

"I'm pretty sure we all want that," Edward growled.

"Whatever," Emmett shrugged.

"Because… ?"

"What if I'm not a superhero? What if I'm the bad guy?" He smiled playfully, but his eyes were impenetrable.

"You are not the bad guy Edward, you've never been the bad guy," Esme said sternly.

"I've m..." Edward started to say but Esme cut him off - she would never let him get away with thinking badly of himself.

"You're a good man and I will not let you berate yourself," Esme said and her tone was final.

"Oh," I said, as several things he'd hinted fell suddenly into place. "I see."

"Now you've made her think you're some kind of villain," Esme said, now really glaring at her son. "Are you happy now?"

"Er..." Edward said, looking stunned. "I don't know."

"Do you?" His face was abruptly severe, as if he were afraid that he'd accidentally said too much.

"You're dangerous?" I guessed, my pulse quickening as I intuitively realized the truth of my own words.

He was dangerous. He'd been trying to tell me that all along.

He just looked at me, eyes full of some emotion I couldn't comprehend.

"But not bad," I whispered, shaking my head. "No, I don't believe that you're bad."

"Good," Esme said, letting out a breath and then smiled. "You're just lucky that she's so perceptive."

"Yes," Edward said, still looking stunned.

"You're wrong." His voice was almost inaudible. He looked down, stealing my bottle lid and then spinning it

on its side between his fingers. I stared at him, wondering why I didn't feel afraid. He meant what he was

saying — that was obvious. But I just felt anxious, on edge… and, more than anything else, fascinated. The

same way I always felt when I was near him.

"Obviously her instincts have been dulled," Jasper said. "That's the only explanation for her not running from you now."

"But dulled by what?" Alice said smirking. "What would be strong enough to dull her survival instincts?"

"It would have to be something that was even stronger than them," Jasper said, picking up where she was headed

immediately. "I can only think of one thing."

"Same here," Alice beamed at him. "What about you Edward, can you think of anything?"

Edward gulped, but he still looked stunned and didn't answer.

The silence lasted until I noticed that the cafeteria was almost empty.

I jumped to my feet. "We're going to be late."

"I'm not going to class today," he said, twirling the lid so fast it was just a blur.

"Why not?"

"It's healthy to ditch class now and then." He smiled up at me, but his eyes were still troubled.

"I think it has more to do with the title of the chapter than anything," Edward said. "Blood type."

"Yes, that's not really the best class for a vampire to go to," Carlisle chuckled.

"Well, I'm going," I told him. I was far too big a coward to risk getting caught.

He turned his attention back to his makeshift top. "I'll see you later, then."

I hesitated, torn, but then the first bell sent me hurrying out the door — with a last glance confirming that he

hadn't moved a centimeter.

As I half-ran to class, my head was spinning faster than the bottle cap. So few questions had been answered

in comparison to how many new questions had been raised. At least the rain had stopped.

I was lucky; Mr. Banner wasn't in the room yet when I arrived. I settled quickly into my seat, aware that both

Mike and Angela were staring at me. Mike looked resentful; Angela looked surprised, and slightly awed.

Mr. Banner came in the room then, calling the class to order. He was juggling a few small cardboard boxes in

his arms. He put them down on Mike's table, telling him to start passing them around the class.

"Okay, guys, I want you all to take one piece from each box," he said as he produced a pair of rubber gloves

from the pocket of his lab jacket and pulled them on. The sharp sound as the gloves snapped into place

against his wrists seemed ominous to me. "The first should be an indicator card," he went on, grabbing a

white card with four squares marked on it and displaying it. "The second is a four-pronged applicator —" he

held up something that looked like a nearly toothless hair pick "— and the third is a sterile micro-lancet." He

held up a small piece of blue plastic and split it open. The barb was invisible

from this distance, but my stomach flipped.

"I have a feeling that she might not handle this class well either," Carlisle smiled, along with Edward.

"I'll be coming around with a dropper of water to prepare your cards, so please don't start until I get to you."

He began at Mike's table again, carefully putting one drop of water in each of the four squares.

"Then I want you to carefully prick your finger with the lancet…" He grabbed Mike's hand and jabbed the spike

into the tip of Mike's middle finger. Oh no. Clammy moisture broke out across my forehead.

Emmett started chuckling at that point.

"Put a small drop of blood on each of the prongs." He demonstrated, squeezing Mike's finger till the blood

flowed. I swallowed convulsively, my stomach heaving.

"She's afraid of blood." Emmett couldn't prevent himself from laughing.

"And apparently not even her own." Carlisle chuckled too; in fact everyone seem to be laughing now. "I'm not sure she

could even see the blood."

"And then apply it to the card," he finished, holding up the dripping red card for us to see. I closed my eyes,

trying to hear through the ringing in my ears.

"The Red Cross is having a blood drive in Port Angeles next weekend, so I thought you should all know your

blood type." He sounded proud of himself. "Those of you who aren't eighteen yet will need a parent's

permission — I have slips at my desk."

He continued through the room with his water drops. I put my cheek against the cool black tabletop and tried

to hold on to my consciousness. All around me I could hear squeals, complaints, and giggles as my

classmates skewered their fingers. I breathed slowly in and out through my mouth.

"Is she trying not to smell?" Edward asked, cocking his head to the side, looking confused.

"It seems that way," Jasper said thoughtfully. "You don't think – she – can - smell the blood, do you?" he went on slowly, the

idea was ridiculous, but still, there was something odd going on here.

"It wouldn't surprise me if she did, at least to some extent," Edward said.

"Bella, are you all right?" Mr. Banner asked. His voice was close to my head, and it sounded alarmed.

"I already know my blood type, Mr. Banner," I said in a weak voice. I was afraid to raise my head.

"Are you feeling faint?"

"Yes, sir," I muttered, internally kicking myself for not ditching when I had the chance.

"Can someone take Bella to the nurse, please?" he called.

I didn't have to look up to know that it would be Mike who volunteered.

"Of course," Edward muttered, glaring at the book.

"Can you walk?" Mr. Banner asked.

"Yes," I whispered. Just let me get out of here, I thought. I'll crawl.

Emmett laughed hard at that, shaking his head at her antics.

Mike seemed eager as he put his arm around my waist and pulled my arm over his shoulder. I leaned against

him heavily on the way out of the classroom.

Mike towed me slowly across campus. When we were around the edge of the cafeteria, out of sight of building

four in case Mr. Banner was watching, I stopped.

"Just let me sit for a minute, please?" I begged.

He helped me sit on the edge of the walk.

"And whatever you do, keep your hand in your pocket," I warned. I was still so dizzy. I slumped over on my

side, putting my cheek against the freezing, damp cement of the sidewalk, closing my eyes. That seemed to

help a little.

"Wow, you're green, Bella," Mike said nervously.

"Bella?" a different voice called from the distance.

"Looks like I've noticed her," Edward said.

"She won't like that," Alice said. "Coming from you."

No! Please let me be imagining that horribly familiar voice.

"Told you," Alice said smugly.

"What's wrong — is she hurt?" His voice was closer now, and he sounded upset. I wasn't imagining it. I

squeezed my eyes shut, hoping to die. Or, at the very least, not to throw up.

Mike seemed stressed.

"What are you doing Edward... what if she was bleeding?" Rosalie hissed. "You knew they were blood testing! Don't you

have any idea how dangerous that would have been if she was?"

"I..." Edward said paling, or at least he would of if he could- it was obviously he hadn't been thinking about that at all. "I was

probably holding my breath..." he added anyway sounding more hopeful then confident.

"I think she's fainted. I don't know what happened, she didn't even stick her finger."

"Bella." Edward's voice was right beside me, relieved now.

"Can you hear me?"

"No," I groaned. "Go away."

"Ah, Bella," Edward sighed fondly, chuckling along with everyone else.

He chuckled.

"I was taking her to the nurse," Mike explained in a defensive tone, "but she wouldn't go any farther."

"I'll take her," Edward said. I could hear the smile still in his voice. "You can go back to class."

"No," Mike protested. "I'm supposed to do it."

Suddenly the sidewalk disappeared from beneath me. My eyes flew open in shock. Edward had scooped me

up in his arms, as easily as if I weighed ten pounds instead of a hundred and ten.

"Put me down!" Please, please let me not vomit on him.

"N..." Emmett started laughing hard.

"Don't even say it," Edward warned.

He was walking before I was finished talking.

"Hey!" Mike called, already ten paces behind us.

Edward ignored him. "You look awful," he told me, grinning.

"Put me back on the sidewalk," I moaned. The rocking movement of his walk was not helping. He held me

away from his body, gingerly, supporting all my weight with just his arms — it didn't seem to bother him.

"Of course not, he can lift vans remember," Emmett said.

"So you faint at the sight of blood?" he asked. This seemed to entertain him.

"Naturally," Edward smiled.

I didn't answer. I closed my eyes again and fought the nausea with all my strength, clamping my lips together.

"And not even your own blood," he continued, enjoying himself.

I don't know how he opened the door while carrying me, but it was suddenly warm, so I knew we were inside.

"Oh my," I heard a female voice gasp.

"Hm... I can just imagine what Ms. Cope is thinking about me entering the room with Bella in my arms," Edward sighed.

"She fainted in Biology," Edward explained.

I opened my eyes. I was in the office, and Edward was striding past the front counter toward the nurse's door.

Ms. Cope, the redheaded front office receptionist, ran ahead of him to hold it open. The grandmotherly nurse

looked up from a novel, astonished, as Edward swung me into the room and placed me gently on the crackly

paper that covered the brown vinyl mattress on the one cot. Then he moved to stand against the wall as far

across the narrow room as possible. His eyes were bright, excited.

"She's just a little faint," he reassured the startled nurse. "They're blood typing in Biology."

The nurse nodded sagely. "There's always one."

"And obviously Bella had to be that one," Emmett laughed, doubling over.

He muffled a snicker.

"Just lie down for a minute, honey; it'll pass."

"I know," I sighed. The nausea was already fading.

"Does this happen a lot?" she asked.

"Sometimes," I admitted. Edward coughed to hide another laugh.

"I imagine most of them are self-inflicted accidents," Emmett laughed.

"You can go back to class now," she told him.

"I'm supposed to stay with her." He said this with such assured authority that — even though she pursed her

lips — the nurse didn't argue it further.

"That's the proper response people are supposed to give me," Edward said.

"I'll go get you some ice for your forehead, dear," she said to me, and then bustled out of the room.

"You were right," I moaned, letting my eyes close.

"I usually am —

"Arrogant, conceited, mind-reader," Emmett muttered, hissing playfully, but Edward just laughed at that.

but about what in particular this time?"

"Ditching is healthy." I practiced breathing evenly.

"You scared me for a minute there," he admitted after a pause. His tone made it sound like he was confessing

a humiliating weakness.

"I was genuinely scared and I'm not use to that," Edward said. "Or admitting to it for that matter."

"I thought Newton was dragging your dead body off to bury it in the woods."

"Ha ha." I still had my eyes closed, but I was feeling more normal every minute.

"Honestly — I've seen corpses with better color. I was concerned that I might have to avenge your murder."

"Poor Mike. I'll bet he's mad."

"He absolutely loathes me," Edward said cheerfully.

"I see there's no love lost there," Alice teased.

"I can only imagine what I have to endure, listening to his thoughts when it comes to Bella," Edward frowned.

"You can't know that," I argued, but then I wondered suddenly if he could.

"See, she's starting to clue in on your mind reading abilities," Rosalie said through gritted teeth.

"I saw his face — I could tell."

"How did you see me? I thought you were ditching." I was almost fine now, though the queasiness would

probably pass faster if I'd eaten something for lunch. On the other hand, maybe it was lucky my stomach was

empty.

"I was in my car, listening to a CD." Such a normal response — it surprised me.

"I can be normal," Edward said.

I heard the door and opened my eyes to see the nurse with a cold compress in her hand.

"Here you go, dear." She laid it across my forehead. "You're looking better," she added.

"I think I'm fine," I said, sitting up. Just a little ringing in my ears, no spinning. The mint green walls stayed

where they should.

I could see she was about to make me lie back down, but the door opened just then, and Ms. Cope stuck her

head in.

"We've got another one," she warned.

I hopped down to free up the cot for the next invalid.

I handed the compress back to the nurse. "Here, I don't need this."

And then Mike staggered through the door, now supporting a sallow-looking Lee Stephens, another boy in

our Biology class. Edward and I drew back against the wall to give them room.

"Oh no," Edward muttered. "Go out to the office, Bella."

I looked up at him, bewildered.

"Trust me — go."

I spun and caught the door before it closed, darting out of the infirmary. I could feel Edward right behind me.

"She trusted me," Edward said, looking pleased.

"You actually listened to me." He was stunned.

"I smelled the blood," I said,

"So she can smell it," Jasper said. "That's abnormal."

wrinkling my nose. Lee wasn't sick from watching other people, like me.

"People can't smell blood," he contradicted.

"Well, I can — that's what makes me sick. It smells like rust… and salt."

"No, it doesn't," Emmett scoffed. "It smell so much better than that."

"Hm... I always wondered what blood would smell like to humans," Carlisle said. "I'm still not sure if it's true, but I always

thought that those were the likely smells, what with the components of blood..."

He was staring at me with an unfathomable expression.

"What?" I asked.

"It's nothing."

Mike came through the door then, glancing from me to Edward. The look he gave Edward confirmed what

Edward had said about loathing. He looked back at me, his eyes glum.

"You look better," he accused.

"Just keep your hand in your pocket," I warned him again.

"It's not bleeding anymore," he muttered. "Are you going back to class?"

"Are you kidding? I'd just have to turn around and come back."

"Yeah, I guess… So are you going this weekend? To the beach?" While he spoke, he flashed another glare

toward Edward, who was standing against the cluttered counter, motionless as a sculpture, staring off into

space.

"I don't think you're invited Eddy," Emmett smiled.

I tried to sound as friendly as possible. "Sure, I said I was in."

"We're meeting at my dad's store, at ten." His eyes flickered to Edward again, wondering if he was giving out

too much information. His body language made it clear that it wasn't an open invitation.

"I'll be there," I promised.

"I'll see you in Gym, then," he said, moving uncertainly toward the door.

"See you," I replied. He looked at me once more, his round face slightly pouting, and then as he walked slowly

through the door, his shoulders slumped. A swell of sympathy washed over me. I pondered seeing his

disappointed face again… in Gym.

"Oh no, not Gym," Emmett said in a mock horrified voice.

"Gym," I groaned.

"I can take care of that." I hadn't noticed Edward moving to my side, but he spoke now in my ear. "Go sit down

and look pale," he muttered.

That wasn't a challenge; I was always pale, and my recent swoon had left a light sheen of sweat on my face. I

sat in one of the creaky folding chairs and rested my head against the wall with my eyes closed.

Fainting spells always exhausted me.

I heard Edward speaking softly at the counter.

"Ms. Cope?"

"Yes?" I hadn't heard her return to her desk.

"Bella has Gym next hour, and I don't think she feels well enough. Actually, I was thinking I should take her

home now. Do you think you could excuse her from class?" His voice was like melting honey. I could imagine

how much more overwhelming his eyes would be.

"There's no way she'll refuse me," Edward said smugly.

"Do you need to be excused, too, Edward?" Ms. Cope fluttered. Why couldn't I do that?

"No, I have Mrs. Goff, she won't mind."

"Okay, it's all taken care of. You feel better, Bella," she called to me. I nodded weakly, hamming it up just a bit.

"Can you walk, or do you want me to carry you again?" With his back to the receptionist, his expression

became sarcastic.

"I bet she really wants you to carry her," Emmett laughed.

"I wouldn't put it pass her to, though I doubt she would choose that option," Alice smiled.

"I'll walk."

I stood carefully, and I was still fine. He held the door for me, his smile polite but his eyes mocking. I walked

out into the cold, fine mist that had just begun to fall. It felt nice — the first time I'd enjoyed the constant

moisture falling out of the sky — as it washed my face clean of the sticky perspiration.

"Thanks," I said as he followed me out. "It's almost worth getting sick to miss Gym."

"Anytime." He was staring straight forward, squinting into the rain.

"So are you going? This Saturday, I mean?"

"She wants you to go to the beach with her, even though she knows that Mike really doesn't want you there," Emmett

pointed out.

"Thanks for clarifying that for me," Edward said rolling his eyes.

"You're welcome," Emmett said.

I was hoping he would, though it seemed unlikely. I couldn't picture him loading up to carpool with the rest of

the kids from school; he didn't belong in the same world. But just hoping that he might gave me the first

twinge of enthusiasm I'd felt for the outing.

"Where are you all going, exactly?" He was still looking ahead, expressionless.

"Down to La Push, to First Beach."

"Well, there goes that plan," Edward sighed.

I studied his face, trying to read it. His eyes seemed to narrow infinitesimally.

He glanced down at me from the corner of his eye, smiling wryly. "I really don't think I was invited."

I sighed. "I just invited you."

"Let's you and I not push poor Mike any further this week. We don't want him to snap." His eyes danced; he

was enjoying the idea more than he should.

"Edward, you should not be enjoying the idea of snapping that boy," Esme admonished.

"Mike-schmike." I muttered, preoccupied by the way he'd said "you and I." I liked it more than I should.

Esme relaxed automatically, and her eyes grew soft.

We were near the parking lot now. I veered left, toward my truck. Something caught my jacket, yanking me

back.

"Where do you think you're going?" he asked, outraged. He was gripping a fistful of my jacket in one hand.

I was confused. "I'm going home."

"Didn't you hear me promise to take you safely home? Do you think I'm going to let you drive in your

condition?" His voice was still indignant.

"What condition? And what about my truck?" I complained.

"I'll have Alice drop it off after school." He was towing me toward his car now, pulling me by my jacket.

It was all I could do to keep from falling backward. He'd probably just drag me along anyway if I did.

"Aren't you being a little too forceful Edward," Rosalie said, narrowing her eyes at him. "She has the right to do what she

wants."

Edward just shrugged at that.

"Let go!" I insisted. He ignored me. I staggered along sideways across the wet sidewalk until we reached the

Volvo. Then he finally freed me — I stumbled against the passenger door.

"You are so pushy!" I grumbled.

"It's open," was all he responded. He got in the driver's side.

"I am perfectly capable of driving myself home!" I stood by the car, fuming. It was raining harder now, and I'd

never put my hood up, so my hair was dripping down my back.

He lowered the automatic window and leaned toward me across the seat. "Get in, Bella."

I didn't answer. I was mentally calculating my chances of reaching the truck before he could catch me.

"There's no way that will happen," Emmett said.

I had to admit, they weren't good.

"I'll just drag you back," he threatened, guessing my plan.

"Maybe you can read her mind," Emmett said.

"I really don't think so," Edward said almost smiling, though he looked frustrated too. "But I think I can read her

expressions," he added hopefully.

I tried to maintain what dignity I could as I got into his car. I wasn't very successful — I looked like a half-

drowned cat and my boots squeaked.

"This is completely unnecessary," I said stiffly.

He didn't answer. He fiddled with the controls, turning the heater up and the music down. As he pulled out of

the parking lot, I was preparing to give him the silent treatment — my face in full pout mode — but then I

recognized the music playing, and my curiosity got the better of my intentions.

"Clair de Lune?" I asked, surprised.

"She know Debussy," Edward said looking surprised.

"Interesting, I didn't think any kids listened to classical music anymore," Carlisle said. "It's a shame."

"You know Debussy?" He sounded surprised, too.

"Not well," I admitted. "My mother plays a lot of classical music around the house — I only know my favorites."

"It's one of my favorites, too." He stared out through the rain, lost in thought.

I listened to the music, relaxing against the light gray leather seat. It was impossible not to respond to the

familiar, soothing melody. The rain blurred everything outside the window into gray and green smudges. I

began to realize we were driving very fast; the car moved so steadily, so evenly, though, I didn't feel the

speed. Only the town flashing by gave it away.

"What is your mother like?" he asked me suddenly.

I glanced over to see him studying me with curious eyes.

"She looks a lot like me, but she's prettier," I said. He raised his eyebrows.

"Did you see a picture of her too?" Edward asked Alice.

"Yes," Alice said and then brought the picture of Charlie and Renee's wedding to the front of her mind so Edward could

see it.

"I don't think Bella is right about this one," Edward said, after comparing the pictures in his mind.

"Neither do I," Alice agreed.

"I have too much Charlie in me. She's more outgoing than I am, and braver.

"I doubt she's braver," Edward smiled.

She's irresponsible and slightly eccentric, and she's a very unpredictable cook. She's my best friend." I

stopped. Talking about her was making me depressed.

"How old are you, Bella?" His voice sounded frustrated for some reason I couldn't imagine. He'd stopped the

car, and I realized we were at Charlie's house already. The rain was so heavy that I could barely see the house

at all. It was like the car was submerged under a river.

"I'm seventeen," I responded, a little confused.

"So young," Carlisle said. "She seems so much older than that."

"You don't seem seventeen."

His tone was reproachful; it made me laugh.

"What?" he asked, curious again.

"My mom always says I was born thirty-five years old and that I get more middle-aged every year." I laughed,

and then sighed. "Well, someone has to be the adult." I paused for a second. "You don't seem much like a

junior in high school yourself," I noted.

He made a face and changed the subject.

"You know you're being really rude Edward," Alice said. "She's sharing so much with you, but you can't tell her anything."

"I can't help it," Edward sighed.

"So why did your mother marry Phil?"

I was surprised he would remember the name; I'd mentioned it just once, almost two months ago. It took me a

moment to answer.

"My mother… she's very young for her age. I think Phil makes her feel even younger. At any rate, she's crazy

about him." I shook my head. The attraction was a mystery to me.

"Do you approve?" he asked.

"Does it matter?" I countered. "I want her to be happy… and he is who she wants."

"Such an open minded, accepting girl," Esme smiled.

"That's very generous… I wonder," he mused.

"What?"

"Would she extend the same courtesy to you, do you think? No matter who your choice was?" He was

suddenly intent, his eyes searching mine.

"Meaning would she allow her daughter to date a dangerous vampire," Emmett laughed.

"I-I think so," I stuttered. "But she's the parent, after all. It's a little bit different."

"No one too scary then," he teased.

I grinned in response. "What do you mean by scary? Multiple facial piercings and extensive tattoos?"

"No, more like a blood sucking fiend," Jasper laughed.

"That's one definition, I suppose."

"What's your definition?"

But he ignored my question and asked me another. "Do you think that I could be scary?" He raised one

eyebrow, and the faint trace of a smile lightened his face.

I thought for a moment, wondering whether the truth or a lie would go over better. I decided to go with the

truth. "Hmmm… I think you could be, if you wanted to."

"Are you frightened of me now?" The smile vanished, and his heavenly face was suddenly serious.

"Are you trying to scare her off again?" Esme said.

"Probably," Edward shrugged. "And I'll probably do it many times in the near future."

"No." But I answered too quickly. The smile returned.

"So, now are you going to tell me about your family?" I asked to distract him. "It's got to be a much more

interesting story than mine."

He was instantly cautious. "What do you want to know?"

"The Cullens adopted you?" I verified.

"Yes."

I hesitated for a moment. "What happened to your parents?"

"They died many years ago." His tone was matter-of-fact.

"I'm sorry," I mumbled.

"I don't really remember them that clearly. Carlisle and Esme have been my parents for a long time now."

"And you love them." It wasn't a question. It was obvious in the way he spoke of them.

Esme and Carlisle were now both beaming at their son.

Edward for his part looked a little flustered and didn't look either of them in the eye.

"Yes." He smiled. "I couldn't imagine two better people."

"You're very lucky."

"I know I am."

"And your brother and sister?"

He glanced at the clock on the dashboard.

"My brother and sister, and Jasper and Rosalie for that matter, are going to be quite upset if they have to stand

in the rain waiting for me."

"Nah, we'd probably just run home," Emmett shrugged.

"Speak for yourself," Rosalie said waspishly.

"He was," Edward said, his lips pressed firmly together.

"Oh, sorry, I guess you have to go." I didn't want to get out of the car.

"And you probably want your truck back before Chief Swan gets home, so you don't have to tell him about the

Biology incident." He grinned at me.

"I'm sure he's already heard. There are no secrets in Forks." I sighed.

He laughed, and there was an edge to his laughter.

"Thinking about the secret no one knows about, no doubt," Edward smiled.

"Have fun at the beach… good weather for sunbathing." He glanced out at the sheeting rain.

"Won't I see you tomorrow?"

"No. Emmett and I are starting the weekend early."

"What are you going to do?" A friend could ask that, right? I hoped the disappointment wasn't too apparent in

my voice.

"We're going to be hiking in the Goat Rocks Wilderness, just south of Rainier."

"Excellent, grisly bears," Emmett beamed, licking his lips.

I remembered Charlie had said the Cullens went camping frequently.

"Oh, well, have fun." I tried to sound enthusiastic. I don't think I fooled him, though. A smile was playing

around the edges of his lips.

"Will you do something for me this weekend?" He turned to look me straight in the face, utilizing the full power

of his burning gold eyes.

I nodded helplessly.

"Don't be offended, but you seem to be one of those people who just attract accidents like a magnet. So… try

not to fall into the ocean or get run over or anything, all right?" He smiled crookedly.

"Oh, that was tactful," Alice said, shaking her head.

"You must like to get her railed up," Emmett laughed.

The helplessness had faded as he spoke. I glared at him.

"I'll see what I can do," I snapped as I jumped out into the rain. I slammed the door behind me with excessive

force.

He was still smiling as he drove away.

"That's the end of the chapter," Jasper said.

"I suppose that means I should read next," Carlisle said.

*Chapter 6: Scary Stories

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/24)

Chapter Six

Scary Stories

"Scary Stories,"

Carlisle read.

"I don't like the sound of that," Edward said frowning, knowing what kind of

'scary stories'

Bella was likely to hear.

As I sat in my room, trying to concentrate on the third act of Macbeth, I was really listening for my truck. I

would have thought, even over the pounding rain, I could have heard the engine's roar. But when I went to

peek out the curtain — again — it was suddenly there.

I wasn't looking forward to Friday, and it more than lived up to my non-expectations. Of course there were the

fainting comments. Jessica especially seemed to get a kick out of that story.

"Well, it is pretty humorous," Emmett laughed.

Luckily Mike had kept his mouth shut, and no one seemed to know about Edward's involvement. She did have

a lot of questions about lunch, though.

"So what did Edward Cullen want yesterday?" Jessica asked in Trig.

"I don't know," I answered truthfully. "He never really got to the point."

"You looked kind of mad," she fished.

"Did I?" I kept my expression blank.

Edward chuckled at that and said, "I could just imagine how frustrated Jessica must be by Bella's responses."

"You know, I've never seen him sit with anyone but his family before. That was weird."

"And jealous too," Edward continued to chuckle.

"Weird," I agreed. She seemed annoyed; she flipped her dark curls impatiently — I guessed she'd been

hoping to hear something that would make a good story for her to pass on.

The worst part about Friday was that, even though I knew he wasn't going to be there, I still hoped.

When I walked into the cafeteria with Jessica and Mike, I couldn't keep from looking at his table, where

Rosalie, Alice, and Jasper sat talking, heads close together. And I couldn't stop the gloom that engulfed me as

I realized I didn't know how long I would have to wait before I saw him again.

"Don't worry, I'm sure you'll see him on Monday bright and early," Emmett laughed.

At my usual table, everyone was full of our plans for the next day. Mike was animated again, putting a great

deal of trust in the local weatherman who promised sun tomorrow. I'd have to see that before I believed it.

"She's a cynic," Edward observed.

"Or a realist," Alice said.

But it was warmer today — almost sixty. Maybe the outing wouldn't be completely miserable.

I intercepted a few unfriendly glances from Lauren during lunch, which I didn't understand until we were all

walking out of the room together. I was right behind her, just a foot from her slick, silver blond hair, and she

was evidently unaware of that.

"…don't know why Bella" — she sneered my name — "doesn't just sit with the Cullens from now on."

I heard her muttering to Mike. I'd never noticed what an unpleasant, nasal voice she had, and I was surprised

by the malice in it.

"Lauren is a vindictive girl that starves on popularity," Edward said narrowing his eyes. "I doubt she'll like the appearance

of a girl that steals all the attention from her without even trying."

I really didn't know her well at all, certainly not well enough for her to dislike me — or so I'd thought. "She's my

friend; she sits with us," Mike whispered back loyally, but also a bit territorially. I paused to let Jess and

Angela pass me. I didn't want to hear any more.

"I don't think I could've done that," Alice said. "I would want to know what they were saying about me."

That night at dinner, Charlie seemed enthusiastic about my trip to La Push in the morning. I think he felt guilty

for leaving me home alone on the weekends, but he'd spent too many years building his habits to break them

now. Of course he knew the names of all the kids going, and their parents, and their great-grandparents, too,

probably. He seemed to approve. I wondered if he would approve of my plan to ride to Seattle with Edward

Cullen.

"I doubt that," Edward said smiling.

"Yeah, it's too much like a real date," Emmett laughed.

Not that I was going to tell him.

"Dad, do you know a place called Goat Rocks or something like that? I think it's south of Mount Rainier," I

asked casually.

"Yeah — why?"

"Because she wants to know what Eddy is up to," Emmett smiled.

I shrugged. "Some kids were talking about camping there."

"It's not a very good place for camping." He sounded surprised. "Too many bears.

"My favorite," Emmett said happily licking his lips. "And it should be about springtime in the book."

Most people go there during the hunting season."

"Oh," I murmured. "Maybe I got the name wrong."

I meant to sleep in, but an unusual brightness woke me. I opened my eyes to see a clear yellow light streaming

through my window. I couldn't believe it. I hurried to the window to check, and sure enough, there was the

sun. It was in the wrong place in the sky,

"What does that mean?" Edward questioned. "The sun can be viewed in the same place anywhere around the world,

maybe the size changes or something, but still."

too low,

"Oh," Edward smirked. "I guess she's not any early riser."

and it didn't seem to be as close as it should be, but it was definitely the sun. Clouds ringed the horizon, but a

large patch of blue was visible in the middle. I lingered by the window as long as I could, afraid that if I left the

blue would disappear again.

The Newtons' Olympic Outfitters store was just north of town. I'd seen the store, but I'd never stopped there —

not having much need for any supplies required for being outdoors over an extended period of time.

"That's shocking," Emmett said sarcastically.

In the parking lot I recognized Mike's Suburban and Tyler's Sentra. As I pulled up next to their vehicles, I could

see the group standing around in front of the Suburban. Eric was there, along with two other boys I had class

with; I was fairly sure their names were Ben and Conner. Jess was there, flanked by Angela and Lauren. Three

other girls stood with them, including one I remembered falling over in Gym on Friday. That one gave me a

dirty look as I got out of the truck, and whispered something to Lauren.

Lauren shook out her cornsilk hair and eyed me scornfully.

So it was going to be one of those days.

At least Mike was happy to see me.

"You came!" he called, delighted. "And I said it would be sunny today, didn't I?"

"I told you I was coming," I reminded him.

"We're just waiting for Lee and Samantha… unless you invited someone," Mike added.

"Oh, she did, but he's not able to join you," Alice smiled.

"Imagine Mike's reaction if Eddy did show up though," Emmett laughed.

"Nope," I lied lightly, hoping I wouldn't get caught in the lie. But also wishing that a miracle would occur, and

Edward would appear.

Mike looked satisfied.

"Will you ride in my car? It's that or Lee's mom's minivan."

"Sure."

He smiled blissfully. It was so easy to make Mike happy.

"You can have shotgun," he promised. I hid my chagrin. It wasn't as simple to make Mike and Jessica happy at

the same time. I could see Jessica glowering at us now.

The numbers worked out in my favor, though. Lee brought two extra people, and suddenly every seat was

necessary. I managed to wedge Jess in between Mike and me in the front seat of the Suburban.

Mike could have been more graceful about it, but at least Jess seemed appeased.

It was only fifteen miles to La Push from Forks, with gorgeous, dense green forests edging the road most of

the way and the wide Quileute River snaking beneath it twice. I was glad I had the window seat.

We'd rolled the windows down — the Suburban was a bit claustrophobic with nine people in it — and I tried to

absorb as much sunlight as possible.

"Getting her quota for the day," Edward said.

I'd been to the beaches around La Push many times during my Forks summers with Charlie, so the mile-long

crescent of First Beach was familiar to me.

"Well, we've never seen it," Esme said.

It was still breathtaking. The water was dark gray, even in the sunlight, white-capped and heaving to the gray,

rocky shore. Islands rose out of the steel harbor waters with sheer cliff sides, reaching to uneven summits,

and crowned with austere, soaring firs.

The beach had only a thin border of actual sand at the water's edge, after which it grew into millions of large,

smooth stones that looked uniformly gray from a distance, but close up were every shade a stone could be:

terra-cotta, sea green, lavender, blue gray, dull gold. The tide line was strewn with huge driftwood trees,

bleached bone white in the salt waves, some piled together against the edge of the forest fringe, some lying

solitary, just out of reach of the waves.

There was a brisk wind coming off the waves, cool and briny. Pelicans floated on the swells while seagulls

and a lone eagle wheeled above them. The clouds still circled the sky, threatening to invade at any moment,

but for now the sun shone bravely in its halo of blue sky.

"It does sound like a nice beach," Esme said.

"You wouldn't have given it a second thought, if it wasn't forbidden to you," Edward said.

"That's probably true," Esme allowed.

We picked our way down to the beach, Mike leading the way to a ring of driftwood logs that had obviously

been used for parties like ours before. There was a fire circle already in place, filled with black ashes. Eric and

the boy I thought was named Ben gathered broken branches of driftwood from the drier piles against the

forest edge, and soon had a teepee-shaped construction built atop the old cinders.

"Have you ever seen a driftwood fire?" Mike asked me. I was sitting on one of the bone-colored benches; the

other girls clustered, gossiping excitedly, on either side of me. Mike kneeled by the fire, lighting one of the

smaller sticks with a cigarette lighter.

"No," I said as he placed the blazing twig carefully against the teepee.

"I don't think I have either," Edward said.

"It's quite a sight," Carlisle said, smiling.

"You'll like this then — watch the colors." He lit another small branch and laid it alongside the first. The flames

started to lick quickly up the dry wood.

"It's blue," I said in surprise.

"That's cool," Edward said.

"I bet you wish you where there," Emmett teased. "You know to see her reaction to that."

"Yeah," Edward said, smiling at just the thought of that.

"The salt does it. Pretty, isn't it?" He lit one more piece, placed it where the fire hadn't yet caught, and then

came to sit by me. Thankfully, Jess was on his other side. She turned to him and claimed his attention. I

watched the strange blue and green flames crackle toward the sky.

After a half hour of chatter, some of the boys wanted to hike to the nearby tidal pools. It was a dilemma.

"I bet she like the tide pools but doesn't want to do the hike," Emmett laughed. "Any takers?"

"I don't think so," Jasper said. "That sounds too plausibly."

On the one hand, I loved the tide pools. They had fascinated me since I was a child; they were one of the only

things I ever looked forward to when I had to come to Forks. On the other hand, I'd also fallen into them a lot.

"I was right," Emmett cheered.

Not a big deal when you're seven and with your dad. It reminded me of Edward's request —that I not fall into

the ocean.

"I don't know if I actually thought that was a possibility," Edward laughed.

"But it is good to be precautious," Emmett smirked.

Lauren was the one who made my decision for me. She didn't want to hike, and she was definitely wearing the

wrong shoes for it. Most of the other girls besides Angela and Jessica decided to stay on the beach as well. I

waited until Tyler and Eric had committed to remaining with them before I got up quietly to join the pro-hiking

group. Mike gave me a huge smile when he saw that I was coming.

"She's not going because of you," Edward hissed.

"Nope, he's not jealous at all," Emmett said.

"Yeah, and he even knows what she thinking now and he's still acting like this," Alice smiled.

The hike wasn't too long, though I hated to lose the sky in the woods. The green light of the forest was

strangely at odds with the adolescent laughter, too murky and ominous to be in harmony with the light banter

around me. I had to watch each step I took very carefully, avoiding roots below and branches above, and I

soon fell behind. Eventually I broke through the emerald confines of the forest and found the rocky shore

again. It was low tide, and a tidal river flowed past us on its way to the sea. Along its pebbled banks, shallow

pools that never completely drained were teeming with life.

I was very cautious not to lean too far over the little ocean ponds.

"Look Eddy, she's really heeding your advice," Emmett laughed.

The others were fearless, leaping over the rocks, perching precariously on the edges. I found a very stable-

looking rock on the fringe of one of the largest pools and sat there cautiously, spellbound by the natural

aquarium below me. The bouquets of brilliant anemones undulated ceaselessly in the invisible current,

twisted shells scurried about the edges, obscuring the crabs within them, starfish stuck motionless to the

rocks and each other, while one small black eel with white racing stripes wove through the bright green

weeds, waiting for the sea to return. I was completely absorbed, except for one small part of my mind that

wondered what Edward was doing now, and trying to imagine what he would be saying if he were here with

me.

"Hm... probably explaining what each of the things we saw were or something like that," Edward mused.

"Yeah right, you wouldn't even be looking at the tide pools," Alice said, laughing. "You would be too absorbed with Bella to

even notice."

"That might be true," Edward admitted reluctantly.

Finally the boys were hungry, and I got up stiffly to follow them back. I tried to keep up better this time through

the woods,

"So she must have fallen down," Emmett laughed.

so naturally I fell a few times.

He laughed even harder now and was joined by the rest.

I got some shallow scrapes on my palms, and the knees of my jeans were stained green, but it could have

been worse.

When we got back to First Beach, the group we'd left behind had multiplied. As we got closer we could see the

shining, straight black hair and copper skin

"Oh great the wolves are there," Rosalie hissed.

"They're not wolves, they're just their descendants," Carlisle corrected and Rosalie just shrugged.

'Are you thinking what I'm thinking Edward?

' Alice thought when she noticed his scowl.

'Do you think that one of them is

going to tell Bella about us?'

He nodded infinitesimally and she sighed, and then shrugged.

of the newcomers, teenagers from the reservation come to socialize.

The food was already being passed around, and the boys hurried to claim a share while Eric introduced us as

we each entered the driftwood circle. Angela and I were the last to arrive, and, as Eric said our names, I noticed

a younger boy sitting on the stones near the fire glance up at me in interest.

"Does he know her or is he just another admirer?" Emmett questioned smirking.

I sat down next to Angela, and Mike brought us sandwiches and an array of sodas to choose from, while a boy

who looked to be the oldest of the visitors rattled off the names of the seven others with him. All I caught was

that one of the girls was also named Jessica, and the boy who noticed me was named Jacob.

It was relaxing to sit with Angela; she was a restful kind of person to be around — she didn't feel the need to

fill every silence with chatter. She left me free to think undisturbed while we ate.

"I'm not sure that's a good friendship or not," Esme said confused.

"As long as they're both comfortable with it - and I'm sure they are, seeing as Angela is a shy girl too - it should be fine,"

Edward said.

And I was thinking about how disjointedly time seemed to flow in Forks, passing in a blur at times, with single

images standing out more clearly than others.

"Yeah, like all the parts with Eddy in them!" Emmett shouted.

"You must admit that most of them would stand out anyway, even if she didn't like me," Edward said. "Death glares and

car crashes and all that."

And then, at other times, every second was significant, etched in my mind. I knew exactly what caused the

difference, and it disturbed me.

During lunch the clouds started to advance, slinking across the blue sky, darting in front of the sun

momentarily, casting long shadows across the beach, and blackening the waves. As they finished eating,

people started to drift away in twos and threes. Some walked down to the edge of the waves, trying to skip

rocks across the choppy surface. Others were gathering a second expedition to the tide pools. Mike — with

Jessica shadowing him — headed up to the one shop in the village. Some of the local kids went with them;

others went along on the hike. By the time they all had scattered, I was sitting alone on my driftwood log, with

Lauren and Tyler

"Aw, two people that she wants to be around," Alice said.

occupying themselves by the CD player someone had thought to bring, and three teenagers from the

reservation perched around the circle, including the boy named Jacob and the oldest boy who had acted as

spokesperson.

A few minutes after Angela left with the hikers, Jacob sauntered over to take her place by my side. He looked

fourteen, maybe fifteen, and had long, glossy black hair pulled back with a rubber band at the nape of his

neck. His skin was beautiful, silky and russet-colored; his eyes were dark, set deep above the high planes of

his cheekbones. He still had just a hint of childish roundness left around his chin.

"You'd better watch out Eddy, it sounds like she might like this one," Emmett teased and Edward eyes narrowed

involuntarily.

Altogether, a very pretty face. However, my positive opinion of his looks was damaged by the first words out

of his mouth.

"You're Isabella Swan, aren't you?"

It was like the first day of school all over again.

"Bella," I sighed.

"I'm Jacob Black." He held his hand out in a friendly gesture. "You bought my dad's truck."

"Oh," I said, relieved, shaking his sleek hand. "You're Billy's son. I probably should remember you."

"No, I'm the youngest of the family — you would remember my older sisters."

"Rachel and Rebecca," I suddenly recalled. Charlie and Billy had thrown us together a lot during my visits, to

keep us busy while they fished. We were all too shy to make much progress as friends. Of course, I'd kicked

up enough tantrums to end the fishing trips by the time I was eleven.

"Wow, she must've really hated them to do that," Edward chuckled. "She never asks anything for herself."

"Are they here?" I examined the girls at the ocean's edge, wondering if I would recognize them now.

"No." Jacob shook his head. "Rachel got a scholarship to Washington State, and Rebecca married a Samoan

surfer — she lives in Hawaii now."

"Married. Wow." I was stunned. The twins were only a little over a year older than I was.

"That's not so odd," Edward said.

"It is for this time," Alice pointed out. "People doesn't start settling down until they're thirty nowadays."

"You do know talking like that makes you sound like an old lady, don't you?" Edward smirked.

"Well I am," Alice shrugged.

"So how do you like the truck?" he asked.

"I love it. It runs great."

"Yeah, but it's really slow," he laughed.

"As if I needed another reason to hate that truck," Rosalie said.

"I was so relived when Charlie bought it. My dad wouldn't let me work on building another car when we had a

perfectly good vehicle right there."

"It's not that slow," I objected.

"Have you tried to go over sixty?"

"No," I admitted.

"How is that possible?" Edward said. "I can walk faster then that."

"Good. Don't." He grinned.

I couldn't help grinning back. "It does great in a collision," I offered in my truck's defense.

"I don't think a tank could take out that old monster," he agreed with another laugh.

"She does like him," Alice said, still teasing, but a little more serious now. "He'll be your main competition."

"Or there to pick her up if you should run off on her," Emmett laughed.

"So you build cars?" I asked, impressed.

"When I have free time, and parts. You wouldn't happen to know where I could get my hands on a master

cylinder for a 1986 Volkswagen Rabbit?" he added jokingly.

"It's not that hard to get," Rosalie said. "But why bother with a car that old."

He had a pleasant, husky voice.

"Sorry," I laughed, "I haven't seen any lately, but I'll keep my eyes open for you." As if I knew what that was.

He was very easy to talk with.

He flashed a brilliant smile, looking at me appreciatively in a way I was learning to recognize. I wasn't the only

one who noticed.

"You know Bella, Jacob?" Lauren asked — in what I imagined was an insolent tone — from across the fire.

"We've sort of known each other since I was born," he laughed, smiling at me again.

"How nice." She didn't sound like she thought it was nice at all, and her pale, fishy eyes narrowed.

"Bella," she called again, watching my face carefully, "I was just saying to Tyler that it was too bad none of the

Cullens could come out today. Didn't anyone think to invite them?" Her expression of concern was

unconvincing.

"Oh, crap," Emmett said, eyes going wide. Most of his family had the same reaction."Don't say it."

"You mean Dr. Carlisle Cullen's family?" the tall, older boy asked before I could respond, much to Lauren's

irritation. He was really closer to a man than a boy, and his voice was very deep.

"Yes, do you know them?" she asked condescendingly, turning halfway toward him.

"The Cullens don't come here," he said in a tone that closed the subject, ignoring her question.

"He said it," Emmett sighed. "To a normal person that would be nothing..."

"But to Bella... it's just going to make her more curious about us," Edward carried on with his brother thought.

"The Quileutes know what we are," Jasper said.

"And this generation doesn't believe in the stories," Carlisle added.

"The stupid wolves are going to tell her everything," Rosalie said letting out a fierce growl. "We should rip those dogs

head off, we'll have every right to in a few months it seems."

"Rosalie you know we can't do that," Carlisle sighed.

Rosalie continued to seethe dangerously for the next two minutes and Emmett tried to calm her down. During that time

Edwards mouth pulled into a smile.

"What's got you so happy Edward?" Jasper asked trying to keep his voice down, but there really was no point.

"I guess I'm just happy I wasn't the one to tell Bella," Edward laughed relieved. "I was afraid Rose would of wreck one of

my cars when that happened."

"Edward," Rosalie growled. "Don't you dare think that I'll let you slide for this - you might not have told her but it's still all

your fault..."

"I know," Edward said trying to look stoic. "I'm sorry for everything... but you can't blame me for this."

"Watch me," Rosalie huffed and then sat back down in her chair crossing her arms. She knew what he was doing with that

apology, she had seen him do it too many time not to - that didn't mean it didn't make her relax just enough for them to be

able to continue to read.

Tyler, trying to win back her attention, asked Lauren's opinion on a CD he held. She was distracted.

I stared at the deep-voiced boy, taken aback, but he was looking away toward the dark forest behind us. He'd

said that the Cullens didn't come here, but his tone had implied something more — that they weren't allowed;

they were prohibited.

"Well we are," Edward said, almost cheerfully, he must really have been worried about his cars before this. However, the

next second his shoulder slumped and he looked anxious.

"What is it this time?" Jasper said and then muttered almost to himself. "Man I'm really going to enjoy the emotionally roller

coaster you're going to put me through soon."

"She's going to know!" Edward exclaimed. "She's going to be terrified of me."

"Oh, Edward, I'm sure she's going to understand," Esme said convincingly.

"How could she?" Edward slumped even farther. "Though it's good that she figures it out now... she'll be able to live a

normal life in peace."

"I really wouldn't count her out yet," Alice smiled. "I think she'll surprise you."

"Do you know that for a fact?" Edward said.

"No, I've no idea how this is going to end," Alice said sounding both annoyed and excited. "I won't be having any visions

about what's going to come in these books seeing as there are no decision to be made, but still, I know I'm right."

"Care to make a wager on that," Emmett said. "I don't think I've ever had the opportunely to bet against you fairly."

"Name your terms," Alice said just as confidently as she did when she did have a vision.

"We'll keep it light this time, four hundred dollars," Emmett said.

"Done," Alice said.

His manner left a strange impression on me, and I tried to ignore it without success.

Jacob interrupted my meditation. "So is Forks driving you insane yet?"

"Oh, I'd say that's an understatement." I grimaced. He grinned understandingly.

I was still turning over the brief comment on the Cullens, and I had a sudden inspiration. It was a stupid plan,

but I didn't have any better ideas. I hoped that young Jacob was as yet inexperienced around girls, so that he

wouldn't see through my sure-to-be-pitiful attempts at flirting.

"Yes, this will be entertaining," Emmett laughed out right, and Edward did look amused even though he was still dreading

what was to come.

"Do you want to walk down the beach with me?" I asked, trying to imitate that way Edward had of looking up

from underneath his eyelashes.

"She's using you as a reference to flirt with another boy," Alice pointed out laughing.

It couldn't have nearly the same effect, I was sure, but Jacob jumped up willingly enough.

As we walked north across the multihued stones toward the driftwood seawall, the clouds finally closed ranks

across the sky, causing the sea to darken and the temperature to drop. I shoved my hands deep into the

pockets of my jacket.

"So you're, what, sixteen?" I asked, trying not to look like an idiot as I fluttered my eyelids the way I'd seen

girls do on TV.

"I can only see her doing it like an idiot," Emmett said. "I'm so glad you showed us that picture Alice, there's so much more

details knowing what she really looks like."

"I just turned fifteen," he confessed, flattered.

"Really?" My face was full of false surprise. "I would have thought you were older."

"I'm tall for my age," he explained.

"Do you come up to Forks much?" I asked archly, as if I was hoping for a yes. I sounded idiotic to myself. I

was afraid he would turn on me with disgust and accuse me of my fraud, but he still seemed flattered.

"Of course he would be, she's got admirers without even trying," Edward said. "Poor Jacob, he doesn't stand a chance."

"Well, that

poor Jacob

is about to tell her all about us, so I really wouldn't feel that sorry for him," Rosalie hissed - which

affectively put an end to Edwards good mood.

"Not too much," he admitted with a frown. "But when I get my car finished I can go up as much as I want —

after I get my license," he amended.

"Who was that other boy Lauren was talking to? He seemed a little old to be hanging out with us." I

purposefully lumped myself in with the youngsters, trying to make it clear that I preferred Jacob.

"Not bad," Alice approved.

"That's Sam — he's nineteen," he informed me.

"What was that he was saying about the doctor's family?" I asked innocently.

"The Cullens? Oh, they're not supposed to come onto the reservation." He looked away, out toward James

Island, as he confirmed what I'd thought I'd heard in Sam's voice.

"Why not?"

He glanced back at me, biting his lip. "Oops. I'm not supposed to say anything about that."

"That would be an invite to anyone, not just someone that's as curious as Bella is," Jasper said shaking his head.

"Oh, I won't tell anyone, I'm just curious." I tried to make my smile alluring, wondering if I was laying it on too

thick.

He smiled back, though, looking allured. Then he lifted one eyebrow and his voice was even huskier than

before.

"Do you like scary stories?" he asked ominously.

"Well, I've enjoyed my time with Bella," Edward sighed at that.

"Even though you ignored her most the time," Alice teased.

"Argh," Edward groaned.

"I love them," I enthused, making an effort to smolder at him.

Jacob strolled to a nearby driftwood tree that had its roots sticking out like the attenuated legs of a huge, pale

spider. He perched lightly on one of the twisted roots while I sat beneath him on the body of the tree. He stared

down at the rocks, a smile hovering around the edges of his broad lips. I could see he was going to try to

make this good. I focused on keeping the vital interest I felt out of my eyes.

"Do you know any of our old stories, about where we came from — the Quileutes, I mean?" he began.

"No, and she doesn't care about those stories," Emmett said. "She only wants to hear about Eddy."

"Not really," I admitted.

"Well, there are lots of legends, some of them claiming to date back to the Flood — supposedly, the ancient

Quileutes tied their canoes to the tops of the tallest trees on the mountain to survive like Noah and the ark." He

smiled, to show me how little stock he put in the histories. "Another legend claims that we descended from

wolves —

"That one is not a legend," Carlisle said. "I wonder if the other one is true too."

and that the wolves are our brothers still. It's against tribal law to kill them.

"Then there are the stories about the cold ones." His voice dropped a little lower.

"And here it comes," Emmett smirked.

"I wonder how bad it's going to be," Edward said, suddenly even more worried than before. "It's got to be worse than

telling her myself, the wolf isn't going to portray us nicely."

"It might have been worth a car," Alice suggested.

Edward looked at her and sighed, "It just might."

"The cold ones?" I asked, not faking my intrigue now.

"Yes. There are stories of the cold ones as old as the wolf legends, and some much more recent. According to

legend, my own great-grandfather knew some of them.

"It's kind of amusing that Ephraim descendant is the one that breaks the treaty," Carlisle said looking indeed amused.

"Why aren't any of you taking this seriously?" Rosalie growled.

"Two reasons," Carlisle said deciding it was best to answer her question. "First of all, none of this happened yet so we

could prevent this if need be," he must have said this one first knowing that it would appease Rosalie most. "And Second,

I think Alice is right... Bella isn't going to react like a normal human does. I'm sure everything will be all right."

He was the one who made the treaty that kept them off our land." He rolled his eyes.

"Your great-grandfather?" I encouraged.

"He was a tribal elder, like my father. You see, the cold ones are the natural enemies of the wolf—well, not the

wolf, really, but the wolves that turn into men, like our ancestors. You would call them werewolves."

"Werewolves have enemies?"

"Only one."

I stared at him earnestly, hoping to disguise my impatience as admiration.

"So you see," Jacob continued, "the cold ones are traditionally our enemies. But this pack

"Pack," Rosalie scoffed, and this time everyone looked equally as offended as her. "We're a family you stupid mutt."

that came to our territory during my great-grandfather's time was different. They didn't hunt the way others of

their kind did — they weren't supposed to be dangerous to the tribe. So my great-grandfather made a truce

with them. If they would promise to stay off our lands, we wouldn't expose them to the pale-faces." He winked

at me.

"If they weren't dangerous, then why…?" I tried to understand, struggling not to let him see how seriously I

was considering his ghost story.

"There's always a risk for humans to be around the cold ones, even if they're civilized like this clan was.

"He's right about that," Edward said, though he had never once slipped - that's not to say he didn't kill hundreds of people

(all criminals thinking that would justified it, which admittedly it did… a little) - but he never killed an innocent bystander.

There were plenty of others in the room that couldn't claim that.

You never know when they might get too hungry to resist." He deliberately worked a thick edge of menace

into his tone.

"What do you mean, 'civilized'?"

"They claimed that they didn't hunt humans. They supposedly were somehow able to prey on animals

instead."

"Actually, he's not portraying us so bad," Edward said almost hopefully. "She might not be disgusted with me... though she

should be."

"Seriously bro, get a grip of yourself," Jasper said.

"Sorry," Edward sighed.

I tried to keep my voice casual. "So how does it fit in with the Cullens? Are they like the cold ones your

greatgrandfather met?"

"No." He paused dramatically. "They are the same ones."

Edward groaned at that.

"Well, there goes the pup painting a good story," Emmett laughed.

"It still could have been worse," Alice said.

He must have thought the expression on my face was fear inspired by his story. He smiled, pleased, and

continued.

"There are more of them now, a new female and a new male, but the rest are the same. In my great-

grandfather's time they already knew of the leader, Carlisle. He'd been here and gone before your people had

even arrived." He was fighting a smile.

"And what are they?" I finally asked. "What are the cold ones?"

He smiled darkly.

"Blood drinkers," he replied in a chilling voice. "Your people call them vampires."

"And now she knows," Alice said. "I was wondering how she figured it out."

"You knew she would," Edward snapped his head towards her.

"Yep," Alice said and opened her mind to him.

"Argh... that's what was on the back of the book," Edward groaned. "You could have warned me."

"And ruin my fun," Alice said, shaking her head at his ridiculous statement.

I stared out at the rough surf after he answered, not sure what my face was exposing.

"You have goose bumps," he laughed delightedly.

"You're a good storyteller," I complimented him, still staring into the waves.

"Pretty crazy stuff, though, isn't it? No wonder my dad doesn't want us to talk about it to anyone."

I couldn't control my expression enough to look at him yet. "Don't worry, I won't give you away."

"Does she mean to his dad or to us?" Edward said. "Because I'm sure it's going to come up with me and I don't see how

she's going to keep the pup out of this."

"It must be his father," Alice said.

"I guess I just violated the treaty," he laughed.

"I'll take it to the grave," I promised, and then I shivered.

"Or not," Alice shrugged.

"Seriously, though, don't say anything to Charlie. He was pretty mad at my dad when he heard that some of us

weren't going to the hospital since Dr. Cullen started working there."

"I won't, of course not."

"So do you think we're a bunch of superstitious natives or what?" he asked in a playful tone, but with a hint of

worry.

"That's rich, he thinks he scared her off by telling her that story just because he's too superstitious," Edward said amused.

"Yeah, she's not even scared by us being vampires, why would she be judging the pup," Alice laughed.

I still hadn't looked away from the ocean.

I turned and smiled at him as normally as I could.

"No. I think you're very good at telling scary stories, though. I still have goose bumps, see?" I held up my arm.

"Cool." He smiled.

And then the sound of the beach rocks clattering against each other warned us that someone was

approaching. Our heads snapped up at the same time to see Mike and Jessica about fifty yards away, walking

toward us.

"I bet Mikey boy is going to be jealous," Emmett laughed.

"Not that he has any right to be," Edward muttered darkly.

"There you are, Bella," Mike called in relief, waving his arm over his head.

"Is that your boyfriend?" Jacob asked, alerted by the jealous edge in Mike's voice. I was surprised it was so

obvious.

"No, definitely not," I whispered. I was tremendously grateful to Jacob, and eager to make him as happy as

possible. I winked at him, carefully turning away from Mike to do so. He smiled, elated by my inept flirting.

"She shouldn't do that, she's just going to make that poor boy think she's interested," Esme said.

"I don't really think she understand how to handle boys yet," Alice shrugged; she couldn't care less about the dog's

feelings.

"So when I get my license…" he began.

"You should come see me in Forks. We could hang out sometime." I felt guilty as I said this, knowing that I'd

used him. But I really did like Jacob. He was someone I could easily be friends with.

"Geez relax Eddy," Emmett said trying to hide his laughter at Edward's glare at the book. "She just wants to be his friend."

Mike had reached us now, with Jessica still a few paces back. I could see his eyes appraising Jacob, and

looking satisfied at his obvious youth.

"Where have you been?" he asked, though the answer was right in front of him.

"Jacob was just telling me some local stories," I volunteered. "It was really interesting."

I smiled at Jacob warmly, and he grinned back.

"Well," Mike paused, carefully reassessing the situation as he watched our camaraderie. "We're packing up —

it looks like it's going to rain soon."

"Rain in Forks, never," Emmett gasped.

We all looked up at the glowering sky. It certainly did look like rain.

"Okay." I jumped up. "I'm coming."

"It was nice to see you again," Jacob said, and I could tell he was taunting Mike just a bit.

"It really was. Next time Charlie comes down to see Billy, I'll come, too," I promised.

His grin stretched across his face. "That would be cool."

"And thanks," I added earnestly.

I pulled up my hood as we tramped across the rocks toward the parking lot. A few drops were beginning to

fall, making black spots on the stones where they landed. When we got to the Suburban the others were

already loading everything back in. I crawled into the backseat by Angela and Tyler, announcing that I'd

already had my turn in the shotgun position. Angela just stared out the window at the escalating storm, and

Lauren twisted around in the middle seat to occupy Tyler's attention, so I could simply lay my head back on

the seat and close my eyes and try very hard not to think.

"That's the end of the chapter," Carlisle said. "Er... Rosalie do you want to read."

"Are you kidding me?" Rosalie scoffed.

"Come on babe, it'll be fun," Emmett said.

"There's nothing fun about this," Rosalie shook her head.

"It would be dangerous to put the book in her hands right now anyways," Edward said. "She's likely to rip it apart with the

state she's in."

"Oh, never mind then," Emmett said - he wouldn't want his new means of entertainment to be destroyed so quickly. "Are

you going to read, bro?"

"I don't think I can handle it either right now," Edward shook his head.

"Yeah, he's too anguished to see how Bella is going to react to these news," Alice smirked. "I'll read."

*Chapter 7: Nightmare

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/25).

Chapter Seven

Nightmare

"Nightmare,"

Alice read.

I told Charlie I had a lot of homework to do, and that I didn't want anything to eat. There was a basketball game

on that he was excited about, though of course I had no idea what was special about it, so he wasn't aware of

anything unusual in my face or tone.

Once in my room, I locked the door. I dug through my desk until I found my old headphones, and I plugged

them into my little CD player. I picked up a CD that Phil had given to me for Christmas. It was one of his favorite

bands, but they used a little too much bass and shrieking for my tastes. I popped it into place and lay down on

my bed. I put on the headphones, hit Play, and turned up the volume until it hurt my ears. I closed my eyes, but

the light still intruded, so I added a pillow over the top half of my face.

"Er, why is she doing that?" Emmett asked, confused.

"She said that she didn't want to think at the end of the last chapter," Edward answered immediately. "I'm guessing she's

hoping this will help."

I concentrated very carefully on the music, trying to understand the lyrics, to unravel the complicated drum

patterns. By the third time I'd listened through the CD, I knew all the words to the choruses, at least. I was

surprised to find that I really did like the band after all, once I got past the blaring noise. I'd have to thank Phil

again.

"So she likes classics and this too," Edward smiled.

"You don't even know what it is," Alice pointed out.

"That doesn't really matter, the way she describes it, it has to be almost the opposite of Debussy," Edward shrugged.

"You're just happy that she likes music," Alice laughed and huffed at the same time.

"That might be it," Edward smiled.

And it worked. The shattering beats made it impossible for me to think — which was the whole purpose of the

exercise. I listened to the CD again and again, until I was singing along with all the songs, until, finally, I fell

asleep.

I opened my eyes to a familiar place. Aware in some corner of my consciousness that I was dreaming, I

recognized the green light of the forest. I could hear the waves crashing against the rocks somewhere nearby.

And I knew that if I found the ocean, I'd be able to see the sun. I was trying to follow the sound, but then Jacob

Black was there, tugging on my hand, pulling me back toward the blackest part of the forest.

"Oi, leave her alone you big dream jerk," Emmett said trying to sound treating, but he just sounded ridiculous, though it did

cause Rosalie to smile for the first time since the car incident.

"You're such a dork," she said, still smiling.

"Jacob? What's wrong?" I asked. His face was frightened as he yanked with all his strength against my

resistance; I didn't want to go into the dark.

"Run, Bella, you have to run!" he whispered, terrified.

"This way, Bella!" I recognized Mike's voice calling out of the gloomy heart of the trees, but I couldn't see him.

"Hm..." Alice said.

"What?" Edward said.

"I just had a thought, or at least a beginning of a thought," Alice smirked at him, though she did hate that she had to guard

her thought process whenever she wanted to keep Edward for knowing everything.

"Well at least now we're both annoyed," Edward smirked back at her.

"I think everyone is annoyed actually," Jasper said - and he would know.

"Why?" I asked, still pulling against Jacob's grasp, desperate now to find the sun.

But Jacob let go of my hand and yelped, suddenly shaking, falling to the dim forest floor. He twitched on the

ground as I watched in horror.

"Jacob!" I screamed. But he was gone. In his place was a large red-brown wolf with black eyes.

"Hmm... she made him a wolf," Carlisle said. "Does that mean she believes that's possible too or is she just working with

the story she was just told?"

"I think it's more likely the later, but who knows when it comes to Bella," Alice said.

The wolf faced away from me, pointing toward the shore, the hair on the back of his shoulders bristling, low

growls issuing from between his exposed fangs.

"Bella, run!" Mike cried out again from behind me. But I didn't turn. I was watching a light coming toward me

from the beach.

"Let me guess, it's me," Edward said dejectedly. "And I'll probably try to rip her throat out or something."

And then Edward stepped out from the trees, his skin faintly glowing, his eyes black and dangerous.

"My skin was glowing?" Edward said perplexed.

"It's got to be a coincidence," Jasper said. "She has no reason to know that vampires glow in the sun."

"It's just weird that she would describe it like that," Edward shuttered.

"Yeah." It seemed that everyone agreed.

He held up one hand and beckoned me to come to him. The wolf growled at my feet.

I took a step forward, toward Edward. He smiled then, and his teeth were sharp, pointed.

"Trust me," he purred.

I took another step.

The wolf launched himself across the space between me and the vampire, fangs aiming for the jugular.

"No!" I screamed, wrenching upright out of my bed.

"She has a very accurate dream," Carlisle said. "But I guess that's what I should expect from her."

"That dream really showed where everyone stood," Alice said.

"What do you mean?" Edward asked glaring at his pixie sister.

"Well, Mike was off in the woods," Alice started to explain. "Meaning that she likes him enough to be in the dream, but he

doesn't really matter that much. Jacob was more noticeable and very defensive of her, meaning she likes him more, but

she still didn't listen to him."

"She should have," Edward said. "Anything to keep her away for the monster... that's what she sees me as."

"You think so do you?" Alice smirked.

"It was obvious in that dream I was looking to... well you know," Edward said, not able to say the words.

"Yes... but still," Alice said.

"What?" Edward asked.

She just smirked at him, then started to read again.

My sudden movement caused the headphones to pull the CD player off the bedside table, and it clattered to

the wooden floor.

My light was still on, and I was sitting fully dressed on the bed, with my shoes on. I glanced, disoriented, at the

clock on my dresser. It was five-thirty in the morning.

I groaned, fell back, and rolled over onto my face, kicking off my boots. I was too uncomfortable to get

anywhere near sleep, though. I rolled back over and unbuttoned my jeans, yanking them off awkwardly as I

tried to stay horizontal. I could feel the braid in my hair, an uncomfortable ridge along the back of my skull. I

turned onto my side and ripped the rubber band out, quickly combing through the plaits with my fingers. I

pulled the pillow back over my eyes.

It was all no use, of course. My subconscious had dredged up exactly the images I'd been trying so

desperately to avoid. I was going to have to face them now.

"The image of me as a blood sucking fiend," Edward sighed in despair.

I sat up, and my head spun for a minute as the blood flowed downward. First things first, I thought to myself,

happy to put it off as long as possible. I grabbed my bathroom bag.

The shower

"Argh, can't she get to it already, I'm dying to know what she thinks," Emmett said impatiently.

Edward looked like he full-heartedly agreed with that sentiment, but was brooding too much to say anything.

didn't last nearly as long as I hoped it would, though. Even taking the time to blow-dry my hair, I was soon out

of things to do in the bathroom. Wrapped in a towel, I crossed back to my room. I couldn't tell if Charlie was

still asleep, or if he had already left. I went to look out my window, and the cruiser was gone. Fishing again.

I dressed slowly in my most comfy sweats and then made my bed — something I never did. I couldn't put it off

any longer. I went to my desk and switched on my old computer.

"So she's going to research us on the Internet," Carlisle said. "That's not really going to help her."

"Of course not, even if humans were observant enough to know about us, do you think the Volturi would allow something

like that to get out on the Internet?" Edward scoffed.

"Of course not, but what is interesting is all the different myths that are about us on the Internet," Carlisle said.

"You said it

'Stregoni benefici'

" Edward said as he smiled at his father.

I hated using the Internet here. My modem was sadly outdated, my free service substandard; just dialing up

took so long that I decided to go get myself a bowl of cereal while I waited.

I ate slowly, chewing each bite with care. When I was done, I washed the bowl and spoon, dried them, and put

them away. My feet dragged as I climbed the stairs. I went to my CD player first, picking it up off the floor and

placing it precisely in the center of the table. I pulled out the headphones, and put them away in the desk

drawer. Then I turned the same CD on, turning it down to the point where it was background noise.

With another sigh, I turned to my computer. Naturally, the screen was covered in pop-up ads. I sat in my hard

folding chair and began closing all the little windows. Eventually I made it to my favorite search engine. I shot

down a few more pop-ups and then typed in one word.

Vampire.

It took an infuriatingly long time, of course. When the results came up, there was a lot to sift through —

everything from movies and TV shows to role-playing games, underground metal, and gothic cosmetic

companies.

Then I found a promising site — Vampires A—Z.

"Well that is one of the best ones out there," Carlisle said. "It's a little more particular than the others and almost half the

legends in there is actually grounded in truth."

I waited impatiently for it to load, quickly clicking closed each ad that flashed across the screen. Finally the

screen was finished — simple white background with black text, academic-looking. Two quotes greeted me

on the home page:

Throughout the vast shadowy world of ghosts and demons there is no figure so terrible, no figure so dreaded

and abhorred, yet dight with such fearful fascination, as the vampire, who is himself neither ghost nor demon,

but yet who partakes the dark natures and possesses the mysterious and terrible qualities of both. — Rev.

Montague Summers

"Now doesn't that make us sound lovely," Emmett chuckled.

If there is in this world a well-attested account, it is that of the vampires. Nothing is lacking: official reports,

affidavits of well-known people, of surgeons, of priests, of magistrates; the judicial proof is most complete.

And with all that, who is there who believes in vampires? — Rousseau

The rest of the site was an alphabetized listing of all the different myths of vampires held throughout the

world. The first I clicked on, the Danag, was a Filipino vampire supposedly responsible for planting taro on the

islands long ago. The myth continued that the Danag worked with humans for many years, but the partnership

ended one day when a woman cut her finger and a Danag sucked her wound, enjoying the taste so much that

it drained her body completely of blood.

"I always wondered if that one was true," Carlisle said. "I've never met anyone that's like that."

"It sounds plausible," Edward shrugged his shoulders.

"If so," Carlisle went on. "Was the Danag like us, choosing not to hunt humans or was he made a vampire recently and it

was just instinctual to kill the woman?"

"It almost seems the former is more likely, but I don't know Carlisle," Edward said thoughtfully, though his tone showed

how impatient he was for the story to continue.

I read carefully through the descriptions, looking for anything that sounded familiar, let alone plausible. It

seemed that most vampire myths centered around beautiful women as demons and children as victims; they

also seemed like constructs created to explain away the high mortality rates for young children, and to give

men an excuse for infidelity.

"I wonder what Tanya and the others would have to say about that," Emmett laughed.

"I imagine they would be quite amused by Bella's comment," Jasper laughed too.

Many of the stories involved bodiless spirits and warnings against improper burials. There wasn't much that

sounded like the movies I'd seen, and only a very few, like the Hebrew Estrie and the Polish Upier, who were

even preoccupied with drinking blood.

Only three entries really caught my attention: the Romanian Varacolaci, a powerful undead being who could

appear as a beautiful, pale-skinned human, the Slovak Nelapsi, a creature so strong and fast it could massacre

an entire village in the single hour after midnight, and one other, the Stregoni Benefici.

"Ah, she picked yours," Esme beamed.

"That's not shocking though, is it," Alice said. "It's the only one that portrays vampires in a good light and she's so

desperately wanting Edward to be good."

"And she also picked ones that happen to be true," Carlisle pointed out.

"I don't see how anyone could describe the Romanians as being beautiful, they look so... creepy," Rosalie said, wrinkling

her nose.

About this last there was only one brief sentence.

Stregoni benefici: An Italian vampire, said to be on the side of goodness, and a mortal enemy of all evil

vampires.

"The last part is not really true," Carlisle said.

"It can be," Esme said. "You would stand up to anyone, if you thought you could save a human's life."

"I guess you got me there," Carlisle beamed at his wife.

It was a relief, that one small entry, the one myth among hundreds that claimed the existence of good

vampires.

Overall, though, there was little that coincided with Jacob's stories or my own observations. I'd made a little

catalogue in my mind as I'd read and carefully compared it with each myth. Speed, strength, beauty, pale skin,

eyes that shift color; and then Jacob's criteria: blood drinkers, enemies of the werewolf, cold-skinned, and

immortal. There were very few myths that matched even one factor.

And then another problem, one that I'd remembered from the small number of scary movies that I'd seen and

was backed up by today's reading — vampires couldn't come out in the daytime,

"That's the most ridiculous myth out of all of them," Emmett scoffed.

the sun would burn them to a cinder.

"Yeah, like it's that easy to kill us," Emmett said rolling his eyes.

"That's probably why they came up with that in the first place," Carlisle said. "Humans like to believe that they could have a

chance against us, if they were faced with us... it makes them feel more comfortable."

They slept in coffins all day and came out only at night.

"And that's just ridiculous," Emmett said. "How did that one even get started?"

"Oh, Vladimir, one of the Romanians used to like going into coffins and surprise his... anyways it somehow steams from

that," Carlisle trailed off when he noticed how agitated Edward was becoming.

Aggravated, I snapped off the computer's main power switch, not waiting to shut things down properly.

Through my irritation, I felt overwhelming embarrassment. It was all so stupid. I was sitting in my room,

researching vampires. What was wrong with me? I decided that most of the blame belonged on the doorstep

of the town of Forks — and the entire sodden Olympic Peninsula, for that matter.

"Oh, is she going to disregard this," Edward said, looking hopeful and miserable at the same time.

"Stop being so conflicted, it's annoying," Jasper groan. "Besides, you don't have to worry, I'll tell you, there's no way she's

going to let this go."

I had to get out of the house, but there was nowhere I wanted to go that didn't involve a three-day drive.

I pulled on my boots anyway, unclear where I was headed, and went downstairs. I shrugged into my raincoat

without checking the weather and stomped out the door.

It was overcast, but not raining yet. I ignored my truck and started east on foot, angling across Charlie's yard

toward the ever-encroaching forest. It didn't take long till I was deep enough for the house and the road to be

invisible, for the only sound to be the squish of the damp earth under my feet and the sudden cries of the jays.

There was a thin ribbon of a trail that led through the forest here, or I wouldn't risk wandering on my own like

this.

"She still shouldn't risk it," Edward said worryingly. "What if there's another vampire nearby?"

"Don't fret, I'm sure she's safe," Emmett said, unable to control his laughter.

My sense of direction was hopeless; I could get lost in much less helpful surroundings. The trail wound

deeper and deeper into the forest, mostly east as far as I could tell. It snaked around the Sitka spruces and the

hemlocks, the yews and the maples. I only vaguely knew the names of the trees around me, and all I knew was

due to Charlie pointing them out to me from the cruiser window in earlier days.

There were many I didn't know, and others I couldn't be sure about because they were so covered in green

parasites.

"Stop thinking about the stupid trees and get back to Eddy already," Emmett said, impatient once again.

I followed the trail as long as my anger at myself pushed me forward. As that started to ebb, I slowed. A few

drops of moisture trickled down from the canopy above me, but I couldn't be certain if it was beginning to rain

or if it was simply pools left over from yesterday, held high in the leaves above me, slowly dripping their way

back to the earth. A recently fallen tree — I knew it was recent because it wasn't entirely carpeted in moss —

rested against the trunk of one of her sisters, creating a sheltered little bench just a few safe feet off the trail. I

stepped over the ferns and sat carefully, making sure my jacket was between the damp seat and my clothes

wherever they touched, and leaned my hooded head back against the living tree.

This was the wrong place to have come. I should have known, but where else was there to go? The forest was

deep green and far too much like the scene in last night's dream to allow for peace of mind.

"And in that eerie setting it's easier to believe in the supernatural," Jasper said.

Now that there was no longer the sound of my soggy footsteps, the silence was piercing. The birds were

quiet, too, the drops increasing in frequency, so it must be raining above. The ferns stood higher than my

head, now that I was seated, and I knew someone could walk by on the path, three feet away, and not see me.

Here in the trees it was much easier to believe the absurdities that embarrassed me indoors. Nothing had

changed in this forest for thousands of years, and all the myths and legends of a hundred different lands

seemed much more likely in this green haze than they had in my clear-cut bedroom.

I forced myself to focus on the two most vital questions I had to answer, but I did so unwillingly.

First, I had to decide if it was possible that what Jacob had said about the Cullens could be true.

"Yes," Emmett answered.

Immediately my mind responded with a resounding negative.

"Well you're wrong," Emmett said, it seems he was trying to have a conversation with her.

It was silly and morbid to entertain such ridiculous notions. But what, then? I asked myself. There was no

rational explanation for how I was alive at this moment. I listed again in my head the things I'd observed

myself: the impossible speed and strength, the eye color shifting from black to gold and back again, the

inhuman beauty, the pale, frigid skin. And more — small things that registered slowly — how they never

seemed to eat, the disturbing grace with which they moved. And the way he sometimes spoke, with unfamiliar

cadences and phrases that better fit the style of a turn-of-the-century novel than that of a twenty-first-century

classroom.

"That's a new one," Carlisle said. "Do we really talk like that?"

"I think we must," Edward said though his voice sounded a little distant - the moment of truth was just about to happen

after all. "Sometimes you say something that's from your older days."

He had skipped class the day we'd done blood typing. He hadn't said no to the beach trip till he heard where

we were going. He seemed to know what everyone around him was thinking…

"Well that one is just Edward," Esme said. "But everything else fits with her assessment."

except me. He had told me he was the villain, dangerous…

Could the Cullens be vampires?

"Yes," Emmett repeated his previous answer.

Well, they were something. Something outside the possibility of rational justification was taking place in front

of my incredulous eyes. Whether it be Jacob's cold ones or my own superhero theory, Edward Cullen was

not… human. He was something more.

"She doesn't sound afraid Edward," Esme said kindly and Edward did look more hopeful the longer the book went on.

So then — maybe. That would have to be my answer for now.

"He is a vampire... why won't you listen to me," Emmett said.

"Because you're talking to a book," Jasper smirked, but then became more serious. "Beside, a maybe is more than most

humans come up with."

And then the most important question of all. What was I going to do if it was true?

If Edward was a vampire — I could hardly make myself think the words — then what should I do?

Edward became as still as a statue at that, at look of pain on his face.

Involving someone else was definitely out. I couldn't even believe myself; anyone I told would have me

committed.

Only two options seemed practical. The first was to take his advice: to be smart, to avoid him as much as

possible.

"No," Emmett said.

"You do realize that you bet me that she would react badly to this don't you," Alice said.

"Oh crap," Emmett groaned; he never like losing no matter how trivial it was. "But she has to stay with Eddy, it's too

entertaining this way."

To cancel our plans, to go back to ignoring him as far as I was able. To pretend there was an impenetrably

thick glass wall between us in the one class where we were forced together. To tell him to leave me alone —

and mean it this time.

Though Edward's body didn't move a centimeter since the beginning of this paragraph his eyes got more and more

agonized with every word that Alice read.

I was gripped in a sudden agony of despair as I considered that alternative.

"I think that someone else is too," Alice said looking at her brother almost fearfully, though the process was starting to

reverse itself as she continued to read.

My mind rejected the pain, quickly skipping on to the next option.

I could do nothing different. After all, if he was something… sinister, he'd done nothing to hurt me so far.

In fact, I would be a dent in Tyler's fender if he hadn't acted so quickly. So quickly, I argued with myself, that it

might have been sheer reflexes.

"It must have been," Jasper said.

"He would have saved her if he thought about it," Alice argued.

"Would he have?" Jasper raised his eyebrow. "I doubt he understood how he felt about her at the time... he just knew

how... attractive her scent was and that he craved that. But his instincts must have told him that she was more..."

"You're right," Alice beamed at him.

But if it was a reflex to save lives, how bad could he be?

"He's not bad at all," Esme said sternly.

I retorted. My head spun around in answerless circles.

There was one thing I was sure of, if I was sure of anything. The dark Edward in my dream last night was a

reflection only of my fear of the word Jacob had spoken, and not Edward himself.

"See, she doesn't see you as a monster," Alice said trying to make her brother move - he didn't.

Even so, when I'd screamed out in terror at the werewolf's lunge, it wasn't fear for the wolf that brought the cry

of "no" to my lips. It was fear that he would be harmed — even as he called to me with sharp-edged fangs, I

feared for him.

"What?" Edward said, snapping his head towards Alice - seeing as she was the one that was reading.

"Just as I thought," Alice said smugly. "You might have appeared as a monster, but it was still you that she cared about."

"She... I..." Edward said, looking more confused than ever.

And I knew in that I had my answer. I didn't know if there ever was a choice, really. I was already in too deep.

Edward groaned at that.

Now that I knew — if I knew — I could do nothing about my frightening secret. Because when I thought of him,

of his voice, his hypnotic eyes, the magnetic force of his personality, I wanted nothing more than to be with

him right now. Even if… but I couldn't think it.

"Even if I might kill her," Edward said bitterly. "I've doomed her."

"She loves you..." Esme contradicted him. "Love never means doom."

Not here, alone in the darkening forest. Not while the rain made it dim as twilight under the canopy and

pattered like footsteps across the matted earthen floor. I shivered and rose quickly from my place of

concealment, worried that somehow the path would have disappeared with the rain.

But it was there, safe and clear, winding its way out of the dripping green maze. I followed it hastily, my hood

pulled close around my face, becoming surprised, as I nearly ran through the trees, at how far I had come. I

started to wonder if I was heading out at all, or following the path farther into the confines of the forest. Before

I could get too panicky, though, I began to glimpse some open spaces through the webbed branches. And

then I could hear a car passing on the street, and I was free, Charlie's lawn stretched out in front of me, the

house beckoning me, promising warmth and dry socks.

It was just noon when I got back inside. I went upstairs and got dressed for the day, jeans and a t-shirt, since I

was staying indoors. It didn't take too much effort to concentrate on my task for the day, a paper on Macbeth

that was due Wednesday. I settled into outlining a rough draft contentedly, more serene than I'd felt since…

well, since Thursday afternoon, if I was being honest.

That had always been my way, though. Making decisions was the painful part for me, the part I agonized over.

But once the decision was made, I simply followed through — usually with relief that the choice was made.

Sometimes the relief was tainted by despair, like my decision to come to Forks. But it was still better than

wrestling with the alternatives.

"So basically it might take her a long time to make up her mind, but once she has, she stubbornly stays on that path,"

Edward said. "No matter how ridiculous it is."

This decision was ridiculously easy to live with. Dangerously easy.

"She shouldn't..." Edward started angrily.

"You can't change your heart Edward," Esme said, making him look into her eyes. "Right and wrong aren't important any

more. She's listening to her heart and you should do the same."

"But..." Edward said.

"Once you do," Esme went on like there wasn't an interruption. "It will be so much better. Edward, just let yourself love her."

"Are you talking to me or the one in the book?" Edward said confused.

"I can't do anything for the Edward in the book, not yet at least," Esme sighed. "I'm telling you that you should let yourself

love her."

"We've haven't even met..." Edward said. "Yes, I have to admit that I'm fascinated with her and she a remarkable girl, but

I'm not in love with her."

"Edward," Esme sighed. He was more in love with this girl they've been reading about than he realized and was already

starting to change. "If you stop worrying about what you could do... just enjoy this and see where that leads you."

"Enjoy this?" Edward mused. "I'll try."

And so the day was quiet, productive — I finished my paper before eight. Charlie came home with a large

catch, and I made a mental note to pick up a book of recipes for fish while I was in Seattle next week. The chills

that flashed up my spine whenever I thought of that trip were no different than the ones I'd felt before I'd taken

my walk with Jacob Black.

"She really does love you," Jasper said. "She should be terrified of you now."

"And I believe that means I win, Bella reacted wonderfully to the vampire question," Alice held out her hand and Emmett

gave her the money pouting - though no where near as much as he normally would have - like he'd said before, he liked

Bella reacting to Edward too much to be upset now.

They should be different, I thought. I should be afraid — I knew I should be, but I couldn't feel the right kind of

fear.

I slept dreamlessly that night, exhausted from beginning my day so early, and sleeping so poorly the night

before. I woke, for the second time since arriving in Forks, to the bright yellow light of a sunny day.

"Argh, we can't go to school," Edward groaned.

"Working on enjoying this?" Emmett said his eyes were twinkling.

I skipped to the window, stunned to see that there was hardly a cloud in the sky, and those there were just

fleecy little white puffs that couldn't possibly be carrying any rain. I opened the window — surprised when it

opened silently, without sticking, not having opened it in who knows how many years —

"Maybe it hasn't been that long," Emmett laughed. "Maybe Eddy's been sneaking in there every night."

"Er..." Edward said, making a face that if he were human it would have been obvious that he was blushing.

"You really think you did, don't you?" Emmett laughed harder.

"I wouldn't put it past me," Edward said.

and sucked in the relatively dry air. It was nearly warm and hardly windy at all. My blood was electric in my

veins.

Charlie was finishing breakfast when I came downstairs, and he picked up on my mood immediately.

"Nice day out," he commented.

"Yes," I agreed with a grin.

"I guess I have to be glad that it's sunny," Edward smiling. "Seeing how cheerful it makes her."

He smiled back, his brown eyes crinkling around the edges. When Charlie smiled, it was easier to see why he

and my mother had jumped too quickly into an early marriage. Most of the young romantic he'd been in those

days had faded before I'd known him, as the curly brown hair — the same color, if not the same texture, as

mine — had dwindled, slowly revealing more and more of the shiny skin of his forehead.

But when he smiled I could see a little of the man who had run away with Renée when she was just two years

older than I was now.

I ate breakfast cheerily, watching the dust moats stirring in the sunlight that streamed in the back window.

Charlie called out a goodbye, and I heard the cruiser pull away from the house. I hesitated on my way out the

door, hand on my rain jacket. It would be tempting fate to leave it home. With a sigh, I folded it over my arm and

stepped out into the brightest light I'd seen in months.

By dint of much elbow grease, I was able to get both windows in the truck almost completely rolled down. I

was one of the first ones to school; I hadn't even checked the clock in my hurry to get outside. I parked and

headed toward the seldom-used picnic benches on the south side of the cafeteria. The benches were still a

little damp, so I sat on my jacket, glad to have a use for it.

"Hoping that it was the only use for it that day," Alice commented.

"She might not have hoped that if she knew that if it was overcast Edward would be back in school," Esme said.

My homework was done — the product of a slow social life — but there were a few Trig problems I wasn't sure

I had right. I took out my book industriously, but halfway through rechecking the first problem I was

daydreaming, watching the sunlight play on the red-barked trees. I sketched inattentively along the margins of

my homework. After a few minutes, I suddenly realized I'd drawn five pairs of dark eyes staring out of the page

at me. I scrubbed them out with the eraser.

"Bella!" I heard someone call, and it sounded like Mike.

I looked around to realize that the school had become populated while I'd been sitting there, absentminded.

Everyone was in t-shirts, some even in shorts though the temperature couldn't be over sixty.

"Well, that's practically burning hot here," Emmett said.

Mike was coming toward me in khaki shorts and a striped Rugby shirt, waving.

"Hey, Mike," I called, waving back, unable to be halfhearted on a morning like this.

He came to sit by me, the tidy spikes of his hair shining golden in the light, his grin stretching across his face.

He was so delighted to see me, I couldn't help but feel gratified.

"Yes, attention is nice," Rosalie said.

"Wow, that's the first positive thing you said this whole book," Alice teased.

"Whatever," Rosalie shrugged.

"I guess now that you know that she's not about to run through the town telling everyone what we are, you're happy," Alice

continued.

"Not really, though not quite as upset," Rosalie admitted.

"I never noticed before — your hair has red in it," he commented, catching between his fingers a strand that

was fluttering in the light breeze.

"Only in the sun."

I became just a little uncomfortable as he tucked the lock behind my ear.

Edward growled at that.

"Great day, isn't it?"

"My kind of day," I agreed.

"What did you do yesterday?" His tone was just a bit too proprietary.

"I mostly worked on my essay." I didn't add that I was finished with it — no need to sound smug.

He hit his forehead with the heel of his hand. "Oh yeah — that's due Thursday, right?"

"Idiot," Edward said, smirking.

"Um, Wednesday, I think."

"Wednesday?" He frowned. "That's not good… What are you writing yours on?"

"Whether Shakespeare's treatment of the female characters is misogynistic."

He stared at me like I'd just spoken in pig Latin.

"Idiot," Edward repeated over Emmett boisterous laughter.

"I guess I'll have to get to work on that tonight," he said, deflated. "I was going to ask if you wanted to go out."

"Oh." I was taken off guard. Why couldn't I ever have a pleasant conversation with Mike anymore without it

getting awkward?

"Because he likes you and since you talk to him so much he thinks you like him too," Edward said. "If I didn't know what

you were thinking I bet I'd be going crazy right now."

Emmett snickered loudly at that. "I bet you're in a tree somewhere listening to this and going crazy."

"It's possible," Edward shrugged, but his lips did twitch in amusement.

"Well, we could go to dinner or something… and I could work on it later." He smiled at me hopefully.

"Mike…" I hated being put on the spot. "I don't think that would be the best idea."

His face fell. "Why?" he asked, his eyes guarded. My thoughts flickered to Edward, wondering if that's where

his thoughts were as well.

"After Thursday and the fainting incident, I bet it is," Alice said and Emmett laughed loudly.

"I think… and if you ever repeat what I'm saying right now I will cheerfully beat you to death," I threatened,

Emmett's laughter got even louder after that one and this time he was joined by the others.

"but I think that would hurt Jessica's feelings."

"And now tree Edward is totally confused about this," Alice teased.

"Why?" Edward said, looking confused.

"You know typical high school drama," Alice smirked. "Does she really like him, but has to turn him down because of her

friend or..."

"Okay I get it," Edward said, shaking his head. "You don't have to be so annoying."

He was bewildered, obviously not thinking in that direction at all. "Jessica?"

"Really, Mike, are you blind?"

"He really is," Edward said. "She's basically throwing herself at him now and he's never clued in once."

"Oh," he exhaled — clearly dazed. I took advantage of that to make my escape.

"It's time for class, and I can't be late again." I gathered my books up and stuffed them in my bag.

We walked in silence to building three, and his expression was distracted. I hoped whatever thoughts he was

immersed in were leading him in the right direction.

"Away from her," Alice said.

When I saw Jessica in Trig, she was bubbling with enthusiasm. She, Angela, and Lauren were going to Port

Angeles tonight to go dress shopping for the dance, and she wanted me to come, too, even though I didn't

need one. I was indecisive. It would be nice to get out of town with some girlfriends, but Lauren would be

there.

"And who wants to be around that stuffy b..."

"Alice!" Esme reprimanded.

"Sorry," Alice said, looking amused.

And who knew what I could be doing tonight… But that was definitely the wrong path to let my mind wander

down. Of course I was happy about the sunlight. But that wasn't completely responsible for the euphoric

mood I was in, not even close.

So I gave her a maybe, telling her I'd have to talk with Charlie first.

She talked of nothing but the dance on the way to Spanish, continuing as if without an interruption when

class finally ended, five minutes late, and we were on our way to lunch. I was far too lost in my own frenzy of

anticipation to notice much of what she said. I was painfully eager to see not just him but all the Cullens —

"Oh she wants to see us all," Alice said cheerfully. "I really can't wait until we get to met her."

to compare them with the new suspicions that plagued my mind.

"That kind of puts a damper on my mood," Alice sighed. "Oh well, I still want to meet her."

As I crossed the threshold of the cafeteria, I felt the first true tingle of fear slither down my spine and settle in

my stomach. Would they be able to know what I was thinking? And then a different feeling jolted through me

— would Edward be waiting to sit with me again?

"Oh dear, she's going to be so disappointed when she figures out you're not there," Esme sighed.

As was my routine, I glanced first toward the Cullens' table. A shiver of panic trembled in my stomach as I

realized it was empty. With dwindling hope, my eyes scoured the rest of the cafeteria, hoping to find him alone,

waiting for me. The place was nearly filled — Spanish had made us late — but there was no sign of Edward or

any of his family. Desolation hit me with crippling strength.

I shambled along behind Jessica, not bothering to pretend to listen anymore.

We were late enough that everyone was already at our table. I avoided the empty chair next to Mike in favor of

one by Angela. I vaguely noticed that Mike held the chair out politely for Jessica, and that her face lit up in

response.

"I doubt anyone's going to Port Angeles today," Edward said.

Angela asked a few quiet questions about the Macbeth paper, which I answered as naturally as I could while

spiraling downward in misery. She, too, invited me to go with them tonight, and I agreed now, grasping at

anything to distract myself.

I realized I'd been holding on to a last shred of hope when I entered Biology, saw his empty seat, and felt a

new wave of disappointment.

"She's really obsessed with you," Emmett said. "It's almost scary this time."

"Well she did just discover my big secret, its bound to make her a little more edgy about everything," Edward defended.

The rest of the day passed slowly, dismally. In Gym, we had a lecture on the rules of badminton, the next

torture they had lined up for me. But at least it meant I got to sit and listen instead of stumbling around on the

court. The best part was the coach didn't finish, so I got another day off tomorrow. Never mind that the day

after they would arm me with a racket before unleashing me on the rest of the class.

I was glad to leave campus, so I would be free to pout and mope before I went out tonight with Jessica and

company. But right after I walked in the door of Charlie's house, Jessica called to cancel our plans. I tried to be

happy that Mike had asked her out to dinner — I really was relieved that he finally seemed to be catching on —

but my enthusiasm sounded false in my own ears.

"And now Jessica might think that Bella's jealous of her," Edward said. "Which will only make her happier."

She rescheduled our shopping trip for tomorrow night.

Which left me with little in the way of distractions. I had fish marinating for dinner, with a salad and bread left

over from the night before, so there was nothing to do there. I spent a focused half hour on homework, but

then I was through with that, too. I checked my e-mail, reading the backlog of letters from my mother, getting

snippier as they progressed to the present. I sighed and typed a quick response.

Mom,

Sorry. I've been out. I went to the beach with some friends. And I had to write a paper.

My excuses were fairly pathetic, so I gave up on that.

It's sunny outside today - I know, I'm shocked, too - so I'm going to go outside and soak up as much vitamin D

as I can. I love you,

Bella.

I decided to kill an hour with non-school-related reading. I had a small collection of books that came with me to

Forks, the shabbiest volume being a compilation of the works of Jane Austen. I selected that one and headed

to the backyard, grabbing a ragged old quilt from the linen cupboard at the top of the stairs on my way down.

Outside in Charlie's small, square yard, I folded the quilt in half and laid it out of the reach of the trees'

shadows on the thick lawn that would always be slightly wet, no matter how long the sun shone. I lay on my

stomach, crossing my ankles in the air, flipping through the different novels in the book, trying to decide

which would occupy my mind the most thoroughly. My favorites were Pride and Prejudice and Sense and

Sensibility. I'd read the first most recently, so I started into Sense and Sensibility, only to remember after I

began three that the hero of the story happened to be named Edward.

"Damn, can't read that one now," Emmett chuckled.

Angrily, I turned to Mansfield Park, but the hero of that piece was named Edmund, and that was just too close.

Weren't there any other names available in the late eighteenth century?

"Of course, but they're not nearly as cool," Edward smiled.

I snapped the book shut, annoyed, and rolled over onto my back. I pushed my sleeves up as high as they

would go, and closed my eyes. I would think of nothing but the warmth on my skin, I told myself severely. The

breeze was still light, but it blew tendrils of my hair around my face, and that tickled a bit. I pulled all my hair

over my head, letting it fan out on the quilt above me, and focused again on the heat that touched my eyelids,

my cheekbones, my nose, my lips, my forearms, my neck, soaked through my light shirt…

The next thing I was conscious of was the sound of Charlie's cruiser turning onto the bricks of the driveway. I

sat up in surprise, realizing the light was gone, behind the trees, and I had fallen asleep. I looked around,

muddled, with the sudden feeling that I wasn't alone.

"Maybe you have a vampire stalker tailing your every move," Emmett teased.

"She probably does," Edward said cheerfully and Emmett frowned, not liking the reaction he got from his brother.

"Charlie?" I asked. But I could hear his door slamming in front of the house.

I jumped up, foolishly edgy, gathering the now-damp quilt and my book. I ran inside to get some oil heating on

the stove, realizing that dinner would be late. Charlie was hanging up his gun belt and stepping out of his

boots when I came in.

"Sorry, Dad, dinner's not ready yet — I fell asleep outside." I stifled a yawn.

"Don't worry about it," he said. "I wanted to catch the score on the game, anyway."

I watched TV with Charlie after dinner, for something to do. There wasn't anything on I wanted to watch, but he

knew I didn't like baseball, so he turned it to some mindless sitcom that neither of us enjoyed.

"So they compromised perfectly," Edward chuckled.

He seemed happy, though, to be doing something together. And it felt good, despite my depression, to make

him happy.

"Dad," I said during a commercial, "Jessica and Angela are going to look at dresses for the dance tomorrow

night in Port Angeles, and they wanted me to help them choose… do you mind if I go with them?"

"Jessica Stanley?" he asked.

"He seems hesitant about that," Edward mused. "Does that mean he doesn't trust her?"

"I don't know," Emmett shrugged his shoulders.

"And Angela Weber." I sighed as I gave him the details.

He was confused. "But you're not going to the dance, right?"

"No, Dad, but I'm helping them find dresses — you know, giving them constructive criticism." I wouldn't have

to explain this to a woman.

"Of course not, and there's no point in trying to explain it to a man, they'll never get it," Alice said.

"Well, okay." He seemed to realize that he was out of his depth with the girlie stuff. "It's a school night,

though."

"We'll leave right after school, so we can get back early. You'll be okay for dinner, right?"

"Bells, I fed myself for seventeen years before you got here," he reminded me.

"I don't know how you survived," I muttered, then added more clearly, "I'll leave some things for cold-cut

sandwiches in the fridge, okay? Right on top."

It was sunny again in the morning.

"So no school for us again," Edward sighed.

"I bet you're driving us all crazy about now," Emmett said. "Just look how anxious you are now and you've haven't even met

her yet."

I awakened with renewed hope that I grimly tried to suppress. I dressed for the warmer weather in a deep blue

V-neck blouse — something I'd worn in the dead of winter in Phoenix.

"I think I'm going to like that," Edward said closing his eyes, obviously trying to imagine it in his head. His perfect

memories would be able to conjure up the situation with ease.

I had planned my arrival at school so that I barely had time to make it to class. With a sinking heart, I circled the

full lot looking for a space, while also searching for the silver Volvo that was clearly not there.

I parked in the last row and hurried to English, arriving breathless, but subdued, before the final bell.

It was the same as yesterday — I just couldn't keep little sprouts of hope from budding in my mind, only to

have them squashed painfully as I searched the lunchroom in vain and sat at my empty Biology table.

The Port Angeles scheme was back on again for tonight and made all the more attractive by the fact that

Lauren had other obligations. I was anxious to get out of town so I could stop glancing over my shoulder,

hoping to see him appearing out of the blue the way he always did. I vowed to myself that I would be in a good

mood tonight and not ruin Angela's or Jessica's enjoyment in the dress hunting. Maybe I could do a little

clothes shopping as well. I refused to think that I might be shopping alone in Seattle this weekend, no longer

interested in the earlier arrangement. Surely he wouldn't cancel without at least telling me.

"Don't worry, I doubt the sun will be out that much longer," Edward said hopefully and looked at Alice out of habit.

"Sorry Edward, I told you I can't looked into the future of these book because there is no decision to be made," Alice

sighed.

After school, Jessica followed me home in her old white Mercury so that I could ditch my books and truck. I

brushed through my hair quickly when I was inside, feeling a slight lift of excitement as I contemplated getting

out of Forks. I left a note for Charlie on the table, explaining again where to find dinner, switched my scruffy

wallet from my school bag to a purse I rarely used, and ran out to join Jessica. We went to Angela's house

next, and she was waiting for us. My excitement increased exponentially as we actually drove out of the town

limits.

"That's the end of the chapter," Alice said.

"Good, it's my turn then," Edward said reaching for the book, but it was gone before he got there.

"No, I decided that I want to read," Rosalie said, smirking at her bother. "You don't mind do you?"

"Of course not," Edward said, trying to look like he meant it.

*Chapter 8: Port Angeles

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/25).

Chapter Eight

Port Angeles

"

Port Angeles,"

Rosalie read.

Jess drove faster than the Chief, so we made it to Port Angeles by four. It had been a while since I'd had a

girls' night out, and the estrogen rush was invigorating. We listened to whiny rock songs while Jessica

jabbered on about the boys we hung out with. Jessica's dinner with Mike had gone very well, and she was

hoping that by Saturday night they would have progressed to the first-kiss stage.

"Man this sounds like so much fun," Emmett said rolling his eyes.

I smiled to myself, pleased. Angela was passively happy to be going to the dance, but not really interested in

Eric. Jess tried to get her to confess who her type was, but I interrupted with a question about dresses after a

bit, to spare her.

"That was nice of her," Esme smiled.

Angela threw a grateful glance my way.

Port Angeles was a beautiful little tourist trap, much more polished and quaint than

Forks. But Jessica and Angela knew it well, so they didn't plan to waste time on the picturesque boardwalk by

the bay. Jess drove straight to the one big department store in town, which was a few streets in from the bay

area's visitor-friendly face.

The dance was billed as semiformal, and we weren't exactly sure what that meant.

"It doesn't make much of a difference to girls, just pick out whatever dress looks best," Alice said. "Imagine having to go to

Port Angeles for that."

"I know," Rosalie agreed, shuddering just like Alice was.

Both Jessica and Angela seemed surprised and almost disbelieving when I told them I'd never been to a

dance in Phoenix.

"Is that because she was never asked or because she always gave an excuse?" Edward said.

"Didn't you ever go with a boyfriend or something?" Jess asked dubiously as we walked through the front

doors of the store.

"Really," I tried to convince her, not wanting to confess my dancing problems. "I've never had a boyfriend or

anything close. I didn't go out much."

"So it's both," Edward said happily.

"Why not?" Jessica demanded.

"No one asked me," I answered honestly.

She looked skeptical. "People ask you out here," she reminded me, "and you tell them no."

"She didn't say no to Eddy," Emmett laughed.

"I don't think anyone know that though," Edward disregarded, though he did look smug about Emmett's comment.

We were in the juniors' section now, scanning the racks for dress-up clothes.

"Well, except for Tyler," Angela amended quietly.

"Wait, she never said yes to Tyler," Emmett said looking confused.

"Nope, but apparently Tyler is telling everyone she has," Edward said, looking amused.

"Excuse me?" I gasped. "What did you say?"

"Tyler told everyone he's taking you to prom," Jessica informed me with suspicious eyes.

"He said

what

?" I sounded like I was choking.

"I told you it wasn't true," Angela murmured to Jessica.

I was silent, still lost in shock that was quickly turning to irritation. But we had found the dress racks, and now

we had work to do.

"That's why Lauren doesn't like you," Jessica giggled while we pawed through the clothes.

"More like one of the reason I'm sure," Edward said.

I ground my teeth. "Do you think that if I ran him over with my truck he would stop feeling guilty about the

accident? That he might give up on making amends and call it even?"

"Does she really believe that's why he's trying to ask her out?" Emmett laughed.

"It appears so," Edward chuckled. "It so strange that she can't figure that out - it's so obvious - but she notices every slip I

make."

"Obviously she so obsessed with you that she can't see what's right in front of her face," Alice smiled.

"Maybe," Jess snickered. '"

If

that's why he's doing this."

The dress selection wasn't large, but both of them found a few things to try on. I sat on a low chair just inside

the dressing room, by the three-way mirror, trying to control my fuming.

Jess was torn between two — one a long, strapless, basic black number, the other a knee-length electric blue

with spaghetti straps. I encouraged her to go with the blue; why not play up the eyes?

"And knowing how Jessica mind works, she going to worry whether Bella is just saying that to make her look bad,"

Edward smiled.

Angela chose a pale pink dress that draped around her tall frame nicely and brought out honey tints in her

light brown hair. I complimented them both generously and helped by returning the rejects to their racks. The

whole process was much shorter and easier than similar trips I'd taken with Renée at home. I guess there was

something to be said for limited choices.

We headed over to shoes and accessories. While they tried things on I merely watched and critiqued, not in

the mood to shop for myself, though I did need new shoes. The girls'-night high was wearing off in the wake of

my annoyance at Tyler, leaving room for the gloom to move back in.

"Angela?" I began, hesitant, while she was trying on a pair of pink strappy heels — she was overjoyed to have

a date tall enough that she could wear high heels at all.

Jessica had drifted to the jewelry counter and we were alone.

"Yes?" She held her leg out, twisting her ankle to get a better view of the shoe.

I chickened out. "I like those."

"I think I'll get them — though they'll never match anything but the one dress," she mused.

"Oh, go ahead — they're on sale," I encouraged. She smiled, putting the lid back on a box that contained more

practical-looking off-white shoes.

I tried again. "Um, Angela…" She looked up curiously.

"Is it normal for the…Cullens" — I kept my eyes on the shoes — "to be out of school a lot?" I failed miserably

in my attempt to sound nonchalant.

"It would have been difficult anyways, seeing as you're just bringing the subject up out of nowhere," Edward said. "But I

doubt Angela will make a big deal out of it."

"Yes, when the weather is good they go backpacking all the time — even the doctor.

They're all real outdoorsy," she told me quietly, examining her shoes, too. She didn't ask one question, let

alone the hundreds that Jessica would have unleashed. I was beginning to really like Angela.

"Oh." I let the subject drop as Jessica returned to show us the rhinestone jewelry she'd found to match her

silver shoes.

We planned to go to dinner at a little Italian restaurant on the boardwalk, but the dress shopping hadn't taken

as long as we'd expected. Jess and Angela were going to take their clothes back to the car and then walk

down to the bay. I told them I would meet them at the restaurant in an hour — I wanted to look for a bookstore.

They were both willing to come with me, but I encouraged them to go have fun — they didn't know how

preoccupied I could get when surrounded by books; it was something I preferred to do alone.

"I doubt that will matter," Edward said smiling. "That new age bookstore isn't going to appeal to Bella."

They walked off to the car chattering happily, and I headed in the direction Jess pointed out.

I had no trouble finding the bookstore, but it wasn't what I was looking for.

"Knew it," Edward said smugly.

The windows were full of crystals, dream-catchers, and books about spiritual healing. I didn't even go inside.

Through the glass I could see a fifty-year-old woman with long, gray hair worn straight down her back, clad in

a dress right out of the sixties, smiling welcomingly from behind the counter. I decided that was one

conversation I could skip. There had to be a normal bookstore in town.

"Nope," Edward said still smiling.

"But apparently she's going to look for one," Emmett smiled.

"I hope she doesn't get lost," Edward said, furrowing his eyebrows.

I meandered through the streets, which were filling up with end-of-the-workday traffic, and hoped I was

headed toward downtown. I wasn't paying as much attention as I should to where I was going; I was wrestling

with despair. I was trying so hard not to think about him, and what Angela had said… and more than anything

trying to beat down my hopes for Saturday, fearing a disappointment more painful than the rest, when I looked

up to see someone's silver Volvo parked along the street and it all came crashing down on me.

Stupid, unreliable vampire, I thought to myself.

"Good one," Emmett burst out, laughing.

I stomped along in a southerly direction, toward some glass-fronted shops that looked promising. But when I

got to them, they were just a repair shop and a vacant space. I still had too much time to go looking for Jess

and Angela yet, and I definitely needed to get my mood in hand before I met back up with them. I ran my

fingers through my hair a couple of times and took some deep breaths before I continued around the corner.

"I don't like the sound of this," Edward said, tensing again.

"Neither do I," Rosalie said darkly before she continued to read.

I started to realize, as I crossed another road, that I was going the wrong direction. The little foot traffic I had

seen was going north, and it looked like the buildings here were mostly warehouses. I decided to turn east at

the next corner, and then loop around after a few blocks and try my luck on a different street on my way back

to the boardwalk.

A group of four men turned around the corner I was heading for, dressed too casually to be heading home

from the office, but they were too grimy to be tourists.

"Don't go down that side road," Edward said, growling softly.

As they approached me, I realized they weren't too many years older than I was. They were joking loudly

among themselves, laughing raucously and punching each other's arms. I scooted as far to the inside of the

sidewalk as I could to give them room, walking swiftly, looking past them to the corner.

"Hey, there!" one of them called as they passed, and he had to be talking to me since no one else was around.

I glanced up automatically. Two of them had paused, the other two were slowing. The closest, a heavyset,

dark-haired man in his early twenties, seemed to be the one who had spoken. He was wearing a flannel shirt

open over a dirty t-shirt, cutoff jeans, and sandals. He took half a step toward me.

Though Rosalie hadn't changed the tone of her voice since she started reading, it was easy for everyone there to hear her

anger growing with each word she read. Her hands also looked like she was about to flex, but she had enough control of

herself not to destroy the book; she needed to know what happened here too much (almost as much as Edward did) to do

that.

"Hello," I mumbled, a knee-jerk reaction. Then I quickly looked away and walked faster toward the corner. I

could hear them laughing at full volume behind me.

"Hey, wait!" one of them called after me again, but I kept my head down and rounded the corner with a sigh of

relief. I could still hear them chortling behind me.

I found myself on a sidewalk leading past the backs of several somber-colored warehouses, each with large

bay doors for unloading trucks, padlocked for the night. The south side of the street had no sidewalk, only a

chain-link fence topped with barbed wire protecting some kind of engine parts storage yard. I'd wandered far

past the part of Port Angeles that I, as a guest, was intended to see. It was getting dark, I realized, the clouds

finally returning, piling up on the western horizon, creating an early sunset. The eastern sky was still clear, but

graying, shot through with streaks of pink and orange. I'd left my jacket in the car, and a sudden shiver made

me cross my arms tightly across my chest. A single van passed me, and then the road was empty.

The sky suddenly darkened further, and, as I looked over my shoulder to glare at the offending cloud, I

realized with a shock that two men were walking quietly twenty feet behind me.

"No," Edward said and Rosalie's teeth gritted.

They were from the same group I'd passed at the corner, though neither was the dark one who'd spoken to

me. I turned my head forward at once, quickening my pace. A chill that had nothing to do with the weather

made me shiver again. My purse was on a shoulder strap and I had it slung across my body, the way you were

supposed to wear it so it wouldn't get snatched. I knew exactly where my pepper spray was — still in my duffle

bag under the bed, never unpacked. I didn't have much money with me, just a twenty and some ones, and I

thought about "accidentally" dropping my bag and walking away.

"I don't think that's what they're after," Rosalie hissed.

But a small, frightened voice in the back of my mind warned me that they might be something worse than

thieves.

I listened intently to their quiet footsteps, which were much too quiet when compared to the boisterous noise

they'd been making earlier, and it didn't sound like they were speeding up, or getting any closer to me.

"They're leading her somewhere," Edward stated, gritting his teeth.

"Where are you Edward?" Rosalie shouted. "You can't let this happen!"

"I…" Edward said looking angry and desperate. "I don't know."

Breathe, I had to remind myself. You don't know they're following you. I continued to walk as quickly as I could

without actually running, focusing on the right-hand turn that was only a few yards away from me now. I could

hear them, staying as far back as they'd been before. A blue car turned onto the street from the south and

drove quickly past me. I thought of jumping out in front of it, but I hesitated, inhibited, unsure that I was really

being pursued, and then it was too late.

I reached the corner, but a swift glance revealed that it was only a blind drive to the back of another building. I

was half-turned in anticipation; I had to hurriedly correct and dash across the narrow drive, back to the

sidewalk. The street ended at the next corner, where there was a stop sign. I concentrated on the faint

footsteps behind me, deciding whether or not to run. They sounded farther back, though, and I knew they

could outrun me in any case. I was sure to trip and go sprawling if I tried to go any faster.

"Damn," Emmett said, for once not finding her clumsiness funny.

The footfalls were definitely farther back. I risked a quick glance over my shoulder, and they were maybe forty

feet back now, I saw with relief.

"Don't, they're still after you," Rosalie said her eyes starting to burn in pure anger.

But they were both staring at me.

It seemed to take forever for me to get to the corner. I kept my pace steady, the men behind me falling ever so

slightly farther behind with every step. Maybe they realized they had scared me and were sorry.

"Right," Rosalie scoffed bitterly.

I saw two cars going north pass the intersection I was heading for, and I exhaled in relief. There would be

more people around once I got off this deserted street. I skipped around the corner with a grateful sigh.

And skidded to a stop.

The street was lined on both sides by blank, doorless, windowless walls. I could see in the distance, two

intersections down, streetlamps, cars, and more pedestrians, but they were all too far away. Because lounging

against the western building, midway down the street, were the other two men from the group, both watching

with excited smiles as I froze dead on the sidewalk. I realized then that I wasn't being followed.

I was being herded.

"You'd better rip their heads of Edward," Rosalie spat.

"Yes," Edward agreed, his tone harsh with anger.

I paused for only a second, but it felt like a very long time. I turned then and darted to the other side of the

road. I had a sinking feeling that it was a wasted attempt. The footsteps behind me were louder now.

"There you are!" The booming voice of the stocky, dark-haired man shattered the intense quiet and made me

jump. In the gathering darkness, it seemed like he was looking past me.

"Yeah," a voice called loudly from behind me, making me jump again as I tried to hurry down the street. "We

just took a little detour."

My steps had to slow now. I was closing the distance between myself and the lounging pair too quickly. I had

a good loud scream, and I sucked in air, preparing to use it, but my throat was so dry I wasn't sure how much

volume I could manage.

"That wont matter anyways," Rosalie said gritting her teeth again.

"It might help me find her," Edward said.

"Why the hell haven't you shown up yet?" Rosalie asked snapping her head at him fiercely. "You couldn't keep yourself

away before and now…"

"I might not know she's in danger," Edward said looking panicky. "I can't hear her thoughts…"

"Just get there," Rosalie hissed and started reading again.

With a quick movement I slipped my purse over my head, gripping the strap with one hand, ready to surrender

it or use it as weapon as need demanded.

The thickset man shrugged away from the wall as I warily came to a stop, and walked slowly into the street.

"Stay away from me," I warned in a voice that was supposed to sound strong and fearless. But I was right

about the dry throat — no volume.

"Don't be like that, sugar," he called, and the raucous laughter started again behind me.

The hand that Rosalie wasn't using to hold the book was clenching a piece of wood (it was more like sawdust now) that

was once part of her chair, and her words where coming out as hiss now.

I braced myself, feet apart, trying to remember through my panic what little selfdefense I knew. Heel of the

hand thrust upward, hopefully breaking the nose or shoving it into the brain. Finger through the eye socket —

try to hook around and pop the eye out.

Emmett was about to make a comment, but he must have decided that it wasn't the right time for it; no one was in the

mood to hear it or anything else until they knew that Bella as safe.

And the standard knee to the groin, of course. That same pessimistic voice in my mind spoke up then,

reminding me that I probably wouldn't have a chance against one of them, and there were four. Shut up! I

commanded the voice before terror could incapacitate me.

I wasn't going out without taking someone with me. I tried to swallow so I could build up a decent scream.

Headlights suddenly flew around the corner, the car almost hitting the stocky one, forcing him to jump back

toward the sidewalk.

"Good, you're there," Alice let out a sigh.

I dove into the road —

this

car was going to stop, or have to hit me. But the silver car unexpectedly fishtailed

around, skidding to a stop with the passenger door open just a few feet from me.

"Get in," a furious voice commanded.

"Rip their heads off," Rosalie repeated.

"Rose, I don't think he'll be doing that with Bella right there," Emmett said.

"They need to pay for what they were going to do," Rose said angrily. "And Edward has plenty of practice killing bastard

like these."

"I have to get her out of there, I'll go back later," Edward assured her.

"Edward," Esme said, looking torn. "You shouldn't…"

"They were going to… no I won't let them get away with this," Edward said with gritted teeth.

"Yes you will," Carlisle said and both Edward and Rosalie head snapped towards their father looking incredulously at him.

"She - even knowing what they were planning on doing - wouldn't want you to do that."

"I…" Edward said still looking shock and then he frowned. "That's true."

"Edward!" Rosalie hissed.

"I don't know what I'll do," Edward said as he contemplated both his options.

It was amazing how instantaneously the choking fear vanished, amazing how suddenly the feeling of security

washed over me — even before I was off the street — as soon as I heard his voice.

"Imagine a human feeling safe because of a vampire," Emmett said trying to lighten the mood a little, but his wife's hiss

must have told him that it wasn't quite time for that yet.

I jumped into the seat, slamming the door shut behind me.

It was dark in the car, no light had come on with the opening of the door, and I could barely see his face in the

glow from the dashboard. The tires squealed as he spun around to face north, accelerating too quickly,

swerving toward the stunned men on the street. I caught a glimpse of them diving for the sidewalk as we

straightened out and sped toward the harbor.

"Put on your seat belt," he commanded, and I realized I was clutching the seat with both hands. I quickly

obeyed; the snap as the belt connected was loud in the darkness. He took a sharp left, racing forward,

blowing through several stop signs without a pause.

But I felt utterly safe and, for the moment, totally unconcerned about where we were going. I stared at his face

in profound relief, relief that went beyond my sudden deliverance. I studied his flawless features in the limited

light, waiting for my breath to return to normal, until it occurred to me that his expression was murderously

angry.

"Of course it was," Edward nearly growled. "They were going to hurt you."

"Are you okay?" I asked, surprised at how hoarse my voice sounded.

"Edward, you should have asked her that," Esme said.

"I think I'm too infuriated to be courteous right now," Edward said.

"No," he said curtly, and his tone was livid.

I sat in silence, watching his face while his blazing eyes stared straight ahead, until the car came to a sudden

stop. I glanced around, but it was too dark to see anything beside the vague outline of dark trees crowding the

roadside. We weren't in town anymore.

"Bella?" he asked, his voice tight, controlled.

"Yes?" My voice was still rough. I tried to clear my throat quietly.

"Are you all right?" He still didn't look at me, but the fury was plain on his face.

"That's better," Esme nodded her head.

"Yes," I croaked softly.

"Distract me, please," he ordered.

"I'm sorry, what?"

He exhaled sharply.

"Just prattle about something unimportant until I calm down," he clarified, closing his eyes and pinching the

bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger.

"Um." I wracked my brain for something trivial. "I'm going to run over Tyler Crowley tomorrow before

school?"

"That should work," Emmett smiled, this time disregarding his wife hiss. "Her contemplating violence should help you calm

down nicely."

"I think you're right," Edward said almost smiling.

He was still squeezing his eyes closed, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

"Why?"

"He's telling everyone that he's taking me to prom — either he's insane or he's still trying to make up for

almost killing me last… well, you remember it, and he think

prom

is somehow the correct way to do this. So I

figure if I endanger his life, then we're even, and he can't keep trying to make amends. I don't need enemies

and maybe Lauren would back off if he left me alone. I might have to total his Sentra, though. If he doesn't

have a ride he can't take anyone to prom…" I babbled on.

"I heard about that." He sounded a bit more composed.

"Good, that should make her madder," Emmett chuckled. "I enjoy her temper immensely."

"

You

did?" I asked in disbelief, my previous irritation flaring. "If he's paralyzed from the neck down, he can't

go to the prom, either," I muttered, refining my plan.

Emmett laughed harder at that.

"I think that worked," Edward said. "Or at least helped."

Edward sighed, and finally opened his eyes.

"Better?"

"Not really."

I waited, but he didn't speak again. He leaned his head back against the seat, staring at the ceiling of the car.

His face was rigid.

"What's wrong?" My voice came out in a whisper.

"Sometimes I have a problem with my temper, Bella." He was whispering, too, and as he stared out the

window, his eyes narrowed into slits. "But it

wouldn't

be helpful for me to turn around and hunt down those…"

"Yes it would," Rosalie countered.

He didn't finish his sentence, looking away, struggling for a moment to control his anger again. "At least," he

continued, "that's what I'm trying to convince myself."

"Oh." The word seemed inadequate, but I couldn't think of a better response.

We sat in silence again. I glanced at the clock on the dashboard. It was past six-thirty.

"Jessica and Angela will be worried," I murmured. "I was supposed to meet them."

He started the engine without another word, turning around smoothly and speeding back toward town. We

were under the streetlights in no time at all, still going too fast, weaving with ease through the cars slowly

cruising the boardwalk. He parallel-parked against the curb in a space I would have thought much too small

for the Volvo, but he slid in effortlessly in one try. I looked out the window to see the lights of La Bella Italia,

and Jess and Angela just leaving, pacing anxiously away from us.

"How did you know where… ?" I began, but then I just shook my head.

"I guess I was listening in on their conversation," Edward said.

"Then why did it take you so long to get to Bella before?" Alice asked.

"I don't know," Edward sighed.

I heard the door open and turned to see him getting out.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"I'm taking you to dinner." He smiled slightly, but his eyes were hard.

"Carlisle's right, I've decided not to kill them," Edward sighed. "I have to be close to her if I want to control my impulse to

do just that."

"You're useless," Rosalie growled.

He stepped out of the car and slammed the door. I fumbled with my seat belt, and then hurried to get out of the

car as well. He was waiting for me on the sidewalk.

"I think it was more likely that I was trying to open the door for her," Edward frowned.

"Ah yes, your gentlemanly ways are finally showing," Alice teased.

He spoke before I could. "Go stop Jessica and Angela before I have to track them down, too. I don't think I

could restrain myself if I ran into your other friends again."

I shivered at the threat in his voice.

"Jess! Angela!" I yelled after them, waving when they turned. They rushed back to me, the pronounced relief

on both their faces simultaneously changing to surprise as they saw who I was standing next to.

"I'm surprised that Jessica's mouth didn't drop at that," Emmett laughed.

They hesitated a few feet from us.

"Where have you been?" Jessica's voice was suspicious.

"I got lost," I admitted sheepishly. "And then I ran into Edward." I gestured toward him.

"Would it be all right if I joined you?" he asked in his silken, irresistible voice. I could see from their staggered

expressions that he had never unleashed his talents on them before.

"I try not to use that unless I have to," Edward said. "And especially not around someone that obviously likes me."

"Then why have you tried to use it on Bella?" Jasper smirked.

"I don't think he realizes how much she likes him," Alice laughed.

"Besides, it doesn't work properly for her," Edward sighed.

"Er… sure," Jessica breathed.

"Um, actually, Bella, we already ate while we were waiting — sorry," Angela confessed.

"That's fine — I'm not hungry." I shrugged.

"I think you should eat something." Edward's voice was low, but full of authority. He looked up at Jessica and

spoke slightly louder. "Do you mind if I drive Bella home tonight? That way you won't have to wait while she

eats."

"I think she would rather wait," Edward chuckled.

"And it might be safer for you if she did," Jasper said, laughing at Edward's confused expression. "She has a lot things to

ask you that you're not going to like."

"That's right," Edward sighed again. "This should be an interesting conversation."

"Uh, no problem, I guess…" She bit her lip, trying to figure out from my expression whether that was what I

wanted. I winked at her. I wanted nothing more than to be alone with my perpetual savior. There were so many

questions that I couldn't bombard him with till we were by ourselves.

Edward groaned and Jasper smirked smugly.

"Okay." Angela was quicker than Jessica. "See you tomorrow, Bella… Edward." She grabbed Jessica's hand

and pulled her toward the car, which I could see a little ways away, parked across First Street. As they got in,

Jess turned and waved, her face eager with curiosity. I waved back, waiting for them to drive away before I

turned to face him.

"Honestly, I'm not hungry," I insisted, looking up to scrutinize his face.

"Why did she wait until they were gone before she said that?" Edward said confused.

"Because she wanted to stay with you, duh," Emmett said rolling his eyes.

"Edward, you really should make her eat," Carlisle said. "After the shock she just went through she needs food and sugar

in her system."

"She doesn't seem that shocked," Jasper commented. "At least that's not her forefront emotion."

His expression was unreadable.

"Humor me."

He walked to the door of the restaurant and held it open with an obstinate expression.

Obviously, there would be no further discussion.

"Edward, you're being rude again," Esme said. "Let her decide what she wants to do."

"Sorry," Edward said.

I walked past him into the restaurant with a resigned sigh.

The restaurant wasn't crowded — it was the off-season in Port Angeles. The host was female, and I

understood the look in her eyes as she assessed Edward. She welcomed him a little more warmly than

necessary. I was surprised by how much that bothered me.

"Aww, she's possessive of you too," Alice laughed and Esme smiled.

She was several inches taller than I was, and unnaturally blond.

"A table for two?" His voice was alluring, whether he was aiming for that or not. I saw her eyes flicker to me

and then away, satisfied by my obvious ordinariness, and by the cautious, no-contact space Edward kept

between us. She led us to a table big enough for four in the center of the most crowded area of the dining

floor.

I was about to sit, but Edward shook his head at me.

"Perhaps something more private?" he insisted quietly to the host.

"I guess I have no idea what's in store for me yet," Edward sighed.

"Or you just want to get it over with," Emmett suggested.

I wasn't sure, but it looked like he smoothly handed her a tip. I'd never seen anyone refuse a table except in

old movies.

"Sure." She sounded as surprised as I was. She turned and led us around a partition to a small ring of booths

— all of them empty. "How's this?"

"Perfect." He flashed his gleaming smile, dazing her momentarily.

"Are you trying to scare her off?" Jasper asked amused.

"Apparently I am," Edward laughed.

"Um" — she shook her head, blinking — "your server will be right out." She walked away unsteadily.

"It doesn't sound like she was scared though," Edward said.

"You really shouldn't do that to people," I criticized. "It's hardly fair."

"Do what?"

"Dazzle them like that — she's probably hyperventilating in the kitchen right now."

He seemed confused.

"Because I was trying to scare her off not… er… dazzle her," Edward said.

"Oh, come on," I said dubiously. "You

have

to know the effect you have on people."

He tilted his head to one side, and his eyes were curious. "I dazzle people?"

"You haven't noticed? Do you think everybody gets their way so easily?"

"You mean they don't," Edward said sarcastically.

He ignored my questions. "Do I dazzle

you?

"

"Frequently," I admitted.

And then our server arrived, her face expectant. The hostess had definitely dished behind the scenes, and this

new girl didn't look disappointed. She flipped a strand of short black hair behind one ear and smiled with

unnecessary warmth.

"Hello. My name is Amber, and I'll be your server tonight. What can I get you to drink?" I didn't miss that she

was speaking only to him.

"I doubt he'd notice that," Alice teased. "He only has eyes for Bella now."

"And he used to notice girls so much before," Emmett added laughing.

He looked at me.

"I'll have a Coke." It sounded like a question.

"Two Cokes," he said.

"I'll be right back with that," she assured him with another unnecessary smile. But he didn't see it. He was

watching me.

"What?" I asked when she left.

His eyes stayed fixed on my face. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm fine," I replied, surprised by his intensity.

"You don't feel dizzy, sick, cold…?"

"Good," Carlisle said, nodding his head in approval that Edward was making sure she was okay.

"Should I?"

He chuckled at my puzzled tone.

"Well, I'm actually waiting for you to go into shock." His face twisted up into that perfect crooked smile.

"I don't think that will happen," I said after I could breathe again. "I've always been very good at repressing

unpleasant things."

"That explains a lot," Edward chuckled.

"Just the same, I'll feel better when you have some sugar and food in you."

Right on cue, the waitress appeared with our drinks and a basket of breadsticks. She stood with her back to

me as she placed them on the table.

"Are you ready to order?" she asked Edward.

"That's so rude," Esme frowned.

"And way too forceful," Alice said. "I hope that's not how she normal tries to attract guys."

"Bella?" he asked. She turned unwillingly toward me.

I picked the first thing I saw on the menu. "Um… I'll have the mushroom ravioli."

"And you?" She turned back to him with a smile.

"Nothing for me," he said.

"Mistake," Jasper said. "Not that it matters anymore."

"It's seems almost easy for me to be normal around her," Edward said.

Of course not.

"Let me know if you change your mind." The coy smile was still in place, but he wasn't looking at her, and she

left dissatisfied.

"Drink," he ordered.

I sipped at my soda obediently, and then drank more deeply, surprised by how thirsty I was.

"So she is in shock," Carlisle said. "At least on some level."

I realized I had finished the whole thing when he pushed his glass toward me.

"Thanks," I muttered, still thirsty. The cold from the icy soda was radiating through my chest, and I shivered.

"Are you cold?"

"It's just the Coke," I explained, shivering again.

"Don't you have a jacket?" His voice was disapproving.

"Yes." I looked at the empty bench next to me. "Oh — I left it in Jessica's car," I realized.

Edward was shrugging out of his jacket.

"Well, that wont warm her up," Emmett laughed.

"It's still a nice gesture," Esme said. "And it will eventually help."

I suddenly realized that I had never once noticed what he was wearing —

"Argh," Alice said.

"After all the work Alice puts into dressing us, how dare she not notice," Edward teased.

not just tonight, but ever. I just couldn't seem to look away from his face. I made myself look now, focusing. He

was removing a light beige leather jacket now; underneath he wore an ivory turtleneck sweater. It fit him

snugly, emphasizing how muscular his chest was.

"Enjoying a good ogle," Alice laughed.

He handed me the jacket, interrupting my ogling.

"Thanks," I said again, sliding my arms into his jacket. It was cold — the way my jacket felt when I first picked it

up in the morning, hanging in the drafty hallway. I shivered again. It smelled amazing. I inhaled, trying to

identify the delicious scent. It didn't smell like cologne. The sleeves were much too long; I shoved them back

so I could free my hands.

"That color blue looks lovely with your skin," he said, watching me.

"I was right about that," Edward smiled.

I was surprised; I looked down, flushing, of course.

He pushed the bread basket toward me.

"Really, I'm not going into shock," I protested.

"You should be — a

normal

person would be. You don't even look shaken." He seemed unsettled. He stared

into my eyes, and I saw how light his eyes were, lighter than I'd ever seen them, golden butterscotch.

"I guess I hunted before I came to Port Angeles," Edward said.

"I feel very safe with you," I confessed, mesmerized into telling the truth again.

That displeased him; his alabaster brow furrowed. He shook his head, frowning.

"Oh good, we get to see the moody vampire again," Emmett said.

"I think it'll be more like the yo-yo vampire," Jasper said. "His emotions should be all over the place during this

conversation."

"This is more complicated than I'd planned," he murmured to himself.

I picked up a breadstick and began nibbling on the end, measuring his expression. I wondered when it would

be okay to start questioning him.

"Usually you're in a better mood when your eyes are so light," I commented, trying to distract him from

whatever thought had left him frowning and somber.

"Well that must have worked," Edward said.

"What is she getting at anyways?" Emmett said.

"I'm sure will find out," Alice shrugged.

He stared at me, stunned. "What?"

"You're always crabbier when your eyes are black — I expect it then," I went on. "I have a theory about that."

His eyes narrowed. "More theories?"

"Mm-hm." I chewed on a small bite of the bread, trying to look indifferent.

"I hope you were more creative this time… or are you still stealing from comic books?"

His faint smile was mocking; his eyes were still tight.

"Well, no, I didn't get it from a comic book, but I didn't come up with it on my own, either," I confessed.

"And?" he prompted.

"You're a vampire," Emmett said in a voice that was supposed to be Bella's, but never having heard it, it wasn't likely

close.

"I think she'll have more tact the that," Edward laughed.

"I know, but it would have been hilarious if she did say that," Emmett laughed.

But then the waitress strode around the partition with my food. I realized we'd been

unconsciously leaning toward each other across the table, because we both straightened up as she

approached. She set the dish in front of me — it looked pretty good — and turned quickly to Edward.

"Did you change your mind?" she asked. "Isn't there anything I can get you?" I may have been imagining the

double meaning in her words.

"Argh," Edward said, sure that Bella hadn't missed anything - she rarely does after all.

"No, thank you, but some more soda would be nice." He gestured with a long white hand to the empty cups in

front of me.

"Sure." She removed the empty glasses and walked away.

"You were saying?" he asked.

"I'll tell you about it in the car. If…" I paused.

"There are conditions?" He raised one eyebrow, his voice ominous.

"I do have a few questions, of course."

"Of course."

The waitress was back with two more Cokes. She sat them down without a word this time, and left again.

I took a sip.

"Well, go ahead," he pushed, his voice still hard.

I started with the most undemanding. Or so I thought. "Why are you in Port Angeles?"

"Stalking you, of course," Emmett said. "Do you think she would freak out about that?"

"No," Alice answered immediately. "She'll be pleased that he cares so much."

He looked down, folding his large hands together slowly on the table. His eyes flickered up at me from under

his lashes, the hint of a smirk on his face.

"Next."

"But that's the easiest one," I objected.

"Next," he repeated.

"Why didn't you just make something up?" Rosalie asked angrily. Apparently her anger towards this entire situation

returned to her now that Bella wasn't going to suffer - in her opinion - the darkest fate imaginable.

"I must be trying to be honest with her," Edward smiled.

"Whatever," Rosalie hissed.

I looked down, frustrated. I unrolled my silverware, picked up my fork, and carefully speared a ravioli. I put it in

my mouth slowly, still looking down, chewing while I thought. The mushrooms were good. I swallowed and

took another sip of Coke before I looked up.

"Okay, then." I glared at him, and continued slowly. "Let's say, hypothetically of course, that… someone…

could know what people are thinking, read minds, you know — with a few exceptions."

"Just

one

exception," he corrected, "hypothetically."

"Edward!" Rosalie growled again.

"She already seems to know," Edward shrugged. "Why not play along?"

"All right, with one exception, then." I was thrilled that he was playing along, but I tried to seem casual.

"How does that work? What are the limitations? How would… that someone… find someone else at exactly

the right time? How would he know she was in trouble?" I wondered if my convoluted questions even made

sense.

"Hypothetically?" he asked.

"Sure."

"Well, if… that someone…"

"Let's call him 'Joe,'" I suggested.

"Okay 'Joe', explain how you can read minds," Emmett laughed.

He smiled wryly. "Joe, then. If Joe had been paying attention, the timing wouldn't have needed to be quite so

exact." He shook his head, rolling his eyes. "Only

you

could get into trouble in a town this small.

"You do have a point there, I don't think even shop lifting happens very often there," Carlisle said.

You would have devastated their crime rate statistics for a decade, you know."

"We were speaking of a hypothetical case," I reminded him frostily.

Edward and Emmett laughed at that.

He laughed at me, his eyes warm.

"Yes, we were," he agreed. "Shall we call you 'Jane'?"

"How did you know?" I asked, unable to curb my intensity. I realized I was leaning toward him again.

He seemed to be wavering, torn by some internal dilemma. His eyes locked with mine, and I guessed he was

making the decision right then whether or not to simply tell me the truth.

"You can trust me, you know," I murmured.

"You really can," Esme said. "She's not going to tell anyone or react badly to anything you're going to say."

I reached forward, without thinking, to touch his folded hands, but he slid them away minutely, and I pulled my

hand back.

"I don't know if I have a choice anymore." His voice was almost a whisper. "I was wrong — you're much more

observant than I gave you credit for."

"That's an understatement if I've ever heard one," Emmett laughed along with everyone else.

"I thought you were always right."

"Brilliant," Emmett burst out, laughing even louder than before and it looked like everyone else were highly amused by

that, even Rosalie.

"I used to be." He shook his head again. "I was wrong about you on one other thing, as well. You're not a

magnet for accidents — that's not a broad enough classification. You are a magnet for

trouble

. If there is

anything dangerous within a ten-mile radius, it will invariably find you."

"And you put yourself into that category?" I guessed.

"I'm the worst," Edward sighed.

His face turned cold, expressionless. "Unequivocally."

I stretched my hand across the table again — ignoring him when he pulled back slightly once more — to touch

the back of his hand shyly with my fingertips. His skin was cold and hard, like a stone.

"Thank you." My voice was fervent with gratitude. "That's twice now."

His face softened. "Let's not try for three, agreed?"

I scowled, but nodded. He moved his hand out from under mine, placing both of his under the table. But he

leaned toward me.

"I followed you to Port Angeles," he admitted, speaking in a rush.

"So you are telling her that she has her own personal stalking vampire," Alice laughed.

"I've never tried to keep a specific person alive before, and it's much more troublesome than I would have

believed. But that's probably just because it's you. Ordinary people seem to make it through the day without

so many catastrophes." He paused. I wondered if it should bother me that he was following me; instead I felt a

strange surge of pleasure.

"Told you," Alice said smugly.

"I wonder if she'll ever have a normal human reaction," Edward mused.

He stared, maybe wondering why my lips were curving into an involuntary smile.

"Did you ever think that maybe my number was up the first time, with the van, and that you've been interfering

with fate?" I speculated, distracting myself.

"The first time wasn't the van," Edward said gravely.

"That wasn't the first time," he said, and his voice was hard to hear. I stared at him in amazement, but he was

looking down. "Your number was up the first time I met you."

I felt a spasm of fear at his words, at the abrupt memory of his violent black glare that first day… but the

overwhelming sense of safety I felt in his presence stifled it.

"Her fear and love seem to be fighting each other for dominance," Jasper said.

"I'm sure love's going to win," Alice smiled.

By the time he looked up to read my eyes, there was no trace of fear in them.

"You remember?" he asked, his angel's face grave.

"Yes." I was calm.

"And yet here you sit." There was a trace of disbelief in his voice; he raised one eyebrow.

"Yes, here I sit… because of you." I paused. "Because somehow you knew how to find me today… ?"I

prompted.

"Get back to the subject at hand Eddy and stop getting sidetracked by your glumly thoughts," Emmett said.

He pressed his lips together, staring at me through narrowed eyes, deciding again. His eyes flashed down to

my full plate, and then back to me.

"You eat, I'll talk," he bargained.

I quickly scooped up another ravioli and popped it in my mouth.

"It's harder than it should be — keeping track of you. Usually I can find someone very easily, once I've heard

their mind before." He looked at me anxiously, and I realized I had frozen.

"It's one thing to have guessed something, it's another to actually hear it," Edward said.

"She already knows you're a vampire… or is at least convinced enough that you are one and has decided to stay with

you," Alice said. "This isn't going to make her run."

"I don't know any of that Alice," Edward huffed and Alice shrugged.

I made myself swallow, then stabbed another ravioli and tossed it in.

"I was keeping tabs on Jessica, not carefully — like I said, only you could find trouble in Port Angeles — and at

first I didn't notice when you took off on your own. Then, when I realized that you weren't with her anymore, I

went looking for you at the bookstore I saw in her head. I could tell that you hadn't gone in, and that you'd

gone south… and I knew you would have to turn around soon. So I was just waiting for you, randomly

searching through the thoughts of people on the street — to see if anyone had noticed you so I would know

where you were. I had no reason to be worried… but I was strangely anxious…" He was lost in thought,

staring past me, seeing things I couldn't imagine.

"I started to drive in circles, still… listening. The sun was finally setting, and I was about to get out and follow

you on foot. And then —" He stopped, clenching his teeth together in sudden fury. He made an effort to calm

himself.

"I heard them thinking about her," Edward said and he looked as furious as the book described.

"Don't let them get away with it then?" Rosalie commented knowing that Edward was more likely to listen to her when he

was like this.

Edward growled, but otherwise stayed silent.

"Then what?" I whispered. He continued to stare over my head.

"I heard what they were thinking," he growled, his upper lip curling slightly back over his teeth. "I saw your

face in his mind." He suddenly leaned forward, one elbow appearing on the table, his hand covering his eyes.

The movement was so swift it startled me.

"It was very… hard — you can't imagine how hard — for me to simply take you away, and leave them… alive."

His voice was muffled by his arm. "I could have let you go with Jessica and Angela, but I was afraid if you left

me alone, I would go looking for them," he admitted in a whisper.

"If she didn't know that you were a vampire at this point she would have thought you were a psychopath," Alice said.

"Talking about killing so easily."

"And how is being a vampire better then that?" Edward asked looking amused.

"Er… at least we have an excuse," Alice laughed.

I sat quietly, dazed, my thoughts incoherent. My hands were folded in my lap, and I was leaning weakly

against the back of the seat. He still had his face in his hand, and he was as still as if he'd been carved from

the stone his skin resembled.

Finally he looked up, his eyes seeking mine, full of his own questions.

"Are you ready to go home?" he asked.

"I'm ready to leave," I qualified, overly grateful that we had the hour-long ride home together.

"Hour, more like ten minutes," Edward scoffed. "But I'm sure I'll be pleased to spend that time with you anyway."

I wasn't ready to say goodbye to him.

The waitress appeared as if she'd been called. Or watching.

"How are we doing?" she asked Edward.

"We're ready for the check, thank you." His voice was quiet, rougher, still reflecting the strain of our

conversation. It seemed to muddle her. He looked up, waiting.

"S-sure," she stuttered. "Here you go." She pulled a small leather folder from the front pocket of her black

apron and handed it to him.

There was a bill in his hand already. He slipped it into the folder and handed it right back to her.

"No change." He smiled. Then he stood up, and I scrambled awkwardly to my feet.

She smiled invitingly at him again. "You have a nice evening."

He didn't look away from me as he thanked her. I suppressed a smile.

He walked close beside me to the door, still careful not to touch me. I remembered what Jessica had said

about her relationship with Mike, how they were almost to the first-kiss stage. I sighed.

"Eddy, she's thinking about kissing you," Emmett laughed.

"Like that can happen," Edward scoffed, but looked worried at the same time.

Edward seemed to hear me, and he looked down curiously. I looked at the sidewalk, grateful that he didn't

seem to be able to know what I was thinking.

"That's going to be annoying," Edward said.

"Good thing you have these books, huh Eddy?" Emmett laughed.

"Yeah," Edward laughed too.

He opened the passenger door, holding it for me as I stepped in, shutting it softly behind me. I watched him

walk around the front of the car, amazed, yet again, by how graceful he was. I probably should have been

used to that by now — but I wasn't. I had a feeling Edward wasn't the kind of person anyone got used to.

Once inside the car, he started the engine and turned the heater on high. It had gotten very cold, and I

guessed the good weather was at an end. I was warm in his jacket, though, breathing in the scent of it when I

thought he couldn't see.

Edward pulled out through the traffic, apparently without a glance, flipping around to head toward the

freeway.

"Now," he said significantly, "it's your turn."

"That's it," Rosalie said.

"Good, now it's my turn to read," Edward said.

"Are you sure you can handle it?" Alice tease. "Given what's going to be the topic of conversation."

"I'll be fine," Edward said, shrugging. "I already know how she feels - all that's left is my reaction to it."

*Chapter 9: Theory

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (update 10/25).

Chapter Nine

Theory

"Theory,"

Edward read.

"Can I ask just one more?" I pleaded as Edward accelerated much too quickly down the quiet street. He didn't

seem to be paying any attention to the road.

He sighed.

"One," he agreed. His lips pressed together into a cautious line.

"Well… you said you knew I hadn't gone into the bookstore, and that I had gone south. I was just wondering

how you knew that."

He looked away, deliberating.

"I thought we were past all the evasiveness," I grumbled.

"No, not quite, but after this conversation we should be," Edward said.

He almost smiled.

"Fine, then. I followed your scent." He looked at the road, giving me time to compose my face. I couldn't think

of an acceptable response to that, but I filed it carefully away for future study. I tried to refocus. I wasn't ready

to let him be finished, now that he was finally explaining things.

"And then you didn't answer one of my first questions…" I stalled.

"The end of the last chapter was a tease... I wanted to see Eddy's reaction," Emmett huffed.

He looked at me with disapproval. "Which one?"

"How does it work — the mind-reading thing? Can you read anybody's mind, anywhere? How do you do it?

Can the rest of your family…?"I felt silly, asking for clarification on make-believe.

"It's not make-believe and that was more than one question - most of which you've never asked me before," Edward

chuckled.

"That's more than one," he pointed out. I simply intertwined my fingers and gazed at him, waiting.

"No, it's just me. And I can't hear anyone, anywhere. I have to be fairly close. The more familiar someone's…

'voice' is, the farther away I can hear them. But still, no more than a few miles." He paused thoughtfully. "It's a

little like being in a huge hall filled with people, everyone talking at once. It's just a hum — a buzzing of voices

in the background. Until I focus on one voice, and then what they're thinking is clear.

"Though sometimes people's thoughts screams a little louder than usually and it draws my attention," Edward added.

"Usually when I don't want it to."

"Most of the time I tune it all out — it can be very distracting. And then it's easier to seem normal" — he

frowned as he said the word — "when I'm not accidentally answering someone's thoughts rather than their

words."

"Why do you think you can't hear me?" I asked curiously.

"Because you're a freak," Emmett said.

"Hey," Edward growled at his brother. "There is nothing wrong with her."

"I meant that in the best way," Emmett shrugged.

"I don't think that can be taken in a good way," Edward said narrowing his eyes, but Emmett just shrugged again.

He looked at me, his eyes enigmatic.

"I don't know," he murmured. "The only guess I have is that maybe your mind doesn't work the same way the

rest of theirs do. Like your thoughts are on the AM frequency and I'm only getting FM." He grinned at me,

suddenly amused.

"My mind doesn't work right? I'm a freak?"

"Evidently she agrees with me," Emmett chuckled.

"She is not a freak," Edward hissed again. "I don't care if she think she is or not."

The words bothered me more than they should — probably because his speculation hit home. I'd always

suspected as much, and it embarrassed me to have it confirmed.

"I hear voices in my mind and you're worried that you're the freak," he laughed.

"You do have a point there brother," Emmett laughed. "Your are

more

of a freak."

"Don't worry, it's just a theory…" His face tightened. "Which brings us back to you."

I sighed. How to begin?

"Aren't we past all the evasions now?" he reminded me softly.

I looked away from his face for the first time, trying to find words. I happened to notice the speedometer.

"Holy crow!" I shouted. "Slow down!"

Edward started laughing hysterically at that and everyone looked at him oddly, even Emmett who had started laughing too.

"What so funny?" Esme asked looking worried.

"My driving skills," Edward choked out. "The thing she's afraid of is my driving skills."

"She has everything backwards," Emmett was able to get out before he joined Edward in hysteria.

"What's wrong?" He was startled. But the car didn't decelerate.

"You're going a hundred miles an hour!" I was still shouting.

"And I was already driving slowly," Edward laughed harder.

I shot a panicky glance out the window, but it was too dark to see much. The road was only visible in the long

patch of bluish brightness from the headlights. The forest along both sides of the road was like a black wall —

as hard as a wall of steel if we veered off the road at this speed.

"As if I would," Edward scoffed.

"Relax, Bella." He rolled his eyes, still not slowing.

"Are you trying to kill us?" I demanded.

"We're not going to crash."

I tried to modulate my voice. "Why are you in such a hurry?"

"I always drive like this." He turned to smile crookedly at me.

"Keep your eyes on the road!"

"Oh Bella," Edward said, he was having trouble getting the words out to read.

"I've never been in an accident, Bella — I've never even gotten a ticket." He grinned and tapped his forehead.

"Built-in radar detector."

"Very funny." I fumed. "Charlie's a cop, remember? I was raised to abide by traffic laws. Besides, if you turn us

into a Volvo pretzel around a tree trunk, you can probably just walk away."

"Argh, did she have to come up with something logical?" Edward groaned, but he was still smiling.

"Probably," he agreed with a short, hard laugh. "But you can't." He sighed, and I watched with relief as the

needle gradually drifted toward eighty. "Happy?"

"Almost."

"I hate driving slow," he muttered.

"This is slow?"

"Enough commentary on my driving," he snapped. "I'm still waiting for your latest theory."

"

Darn, my distraction didn't work

," Emmett said, again trying to imitate Bella's voice.

"Will you stop doing that," Edward hissed.

I bit my lip. He looked down at me, his honey eyes unexpectedly gentle.

"I won't laugh," he promised.

"I definitely won't laugh," Edward corrected.

"I'm more afraid that you'll be angry with me."

"Is it that bad?"

"Pretty much, yeah."

He waited. I was looking down at my hands, so I couldn't see his expression.

"Go ahead." His voice was calm.

"I don't know how to start," I admitted.

"Why don't you start at the beginning… you said you didn't come up with this on your own."

"No."

"What got you started — a book? A movie?" he probed.

"She wouldn't have gotten it from those, it's not like we follow the vampire canon that people have come to believe in,"

Carlisle said.

"No — it was Saturday, at the beach." I risked a glance up at his face. He looked puzzled.

"I didn't pick up on the fact the Quileute would be there," Edward said a little disappointed in himself.

"You must have thought they never would have told her," Carlisle said. "You probably didn't realize that there was more

danger that the kids would tell someone, then one of the elders - who would never had said anything."

"I ran into an old family friend —Jacob Black," I continued. "His dad and Charlie have been friends since I was

a baby."

He still looked confused.

"His dad is one of the Quileute elders." I watched him carefully. His confused expression froze in place.

"Now you're getting it," Emmett said. "I've never seen you react this slowly."

"We went for a walk —" I edited all my scheming out of the story "— and he was telling me some old legends

— trying to scare me, I think. He told me one…" I hesitated.

"Go on," he said.

"About vampires." I realized I was whispering. I couldn't look at his face now. But I saw his knuckles tighten

convulsively on the wheel.

"You're lucky that you didn't reduce that to powder," Emmett commented.

"And you immediately thought of me?" Still calm.

"No. He… mentioned your family."

He was silent, staring at the road.

I was worried suddenly, worried about protecting Jacob.

"Good instincts, technically he broke the treaty so I'm at liberty to do anything I wanted to him," Edward said.

"He just thought it was a silly superstition," I said quickly. "He didn't expect me to think anything of it." It didn't

seem like enough; I had to confess. "It was my fault, I forced him to tell me."

"Why?"

"Because she's been dying to know your secret since she met you," Alice said.

"'

Dying.

'" Edward said, raising an eyebrow.

"Don't go back to being glum Edward," Alice said, a threat in her voice.

"Lauren said something about you — she was trying to provoke me. And an older boy from the tribe said your

family didn't come to the reservation, only it sounded like he meant something different. So I got Jacob alone

and I tricked it out of him," I admitted, hanging my head.

He startled me by laughing.

"Laughing, Edward you're laughing at this," Rosalie said through gritted teeth.

"I must be thinking about how she tricked him," Edward said.

"That was pretty good wasn't it," Emmett laughed and patted his brother on the back.

I glared up at him. He was laughing, but his eyes were fierce, staring ahead.

"Tricked him how?" he asked.

"I tried to flirt — it worked better than I thought it would." Disbelief colored my tone as I remembered.

"I'd like to have seen that." He chuckled darkly.

"Because you wished that you were the one that she was flirting with," Alice smirked.

"And you accused me of dazzling people — poor Jacob Black."

I blushed and looked out my window into the night.

"What did you do then?" he asked after a minute.

"I did some research on the Internet."

"And did that convince you?" His voice sounded barely interested. But his hands were clamped hard onto the

steering wheel.

"No. Nothing fit. Most of it was kind of silly. And then…" I stopped.

"What? What?" Emmett said for Edward made a long pause knowing how impatient his brother could be. "Edward, read

the damn book."

"Fine," Edward said, his mouth pulled thin in amusement.

"What?"

"I decided it didn't matter," I whispered.

"It didn't matter?" His tone made me look up — I had finally broken through his carefully composed mask. His

face was incredulous, with just a hint of the anger I'd feared.

"Why are you so mad, she accepting you?" Esme said.

"

It doesn't matter

," Edward said. "It just sounds so... I don't know, like she's resigned to die or something."

"No," I said softly. "It doesn't matter to me what you are."

A hard, mocking edge entered his voice. "You don't care if I'm a monster? If I'm not human!"

"No."

He was silent, staring straight ahead again. His face was bleak and cold.

"You're angry," I sighed. "I shouldn't have said anything."

"No," he said, but his tone was as hard as his face. "I'd rather know what you're thinking — even if what

you're thinking is insane."

"So I'm wrong again?" I challenged.

"That's not what I was referring to. 'It doesn't matter'!" he quoted, gritting his teeth together.

"I'm right?" I gasped.

"Does it matter?"

I took a deep breath.

"Not really." I paused. "But I am curious." My voice, at least, was composed.

He was suddenly resigned. "What are you curious about?"

"How old are you?"

"Seventeen," he answered promptly.

"And how long have you been seventeen?"

His lips twitched as he stared at the road. "A while," he admitted at last.

"Okay." I smiled, pleased that he was still being honest with me. He stared down at me with watchful eyes,

much as he had before, when he was worried I would go into shock. I smiled wider in encouragement, and he

frowned.

"I probably was thinking that she has even more reason to be in shock now," Edward said.

"Don't laugh — but how can you come out during the daytime?"

He laughed anyway. "Myth."

"Burned by the sun?"

"Myth."

"Sleeping in coffins?"

"Myth." He hesitated for a moment, and a peculiar tone entered his voice. "I can't sleep."

"That one must catch her off guard," Carlisle chuckled. "It's never been in any of the stories about us. I imagine it's

because people haven't heard of anything that's doesn't sleep and they don't want to accept something that is so alien to

them."

It took me a minute to absorb that. "At all?"

"Never," he said, his voice nearly inaudible. He turned to look at me with a wistful expression. The golden

eyes held mine, and I lost my train of thought. I stared at him until he looked away.

"You haven't asked me the most important question yet." His voice was hard now, and when he looked at me

again his eyes were cold.

"You would think of food wouldn't you?" Alice said.

"It's what we are," Edward said. "And how was I supposed to know that the pup had already told her that we are

'vegetarians'?"

I blinked, still dazed. "Which one is that?"

"You aren't concerned about my diet?" he asked sarcastically.

"Oh," I murmured, "that."

"Yes, that." His voice was bleak. "Don't you want to know if I drink blood?"

"Are you trying to creep her out?" Alice said.

"Yes," Edward said. "I know my book self is still conflicted here, Alice."

"It's getting annoying," Alice huffed.

I flinched. "Well, Jacob said something about that."

"What did Jacob say?" he asked flatly.

"He said you didn't… hunt people. He said your family wasn't supposed to be dangerous because you only

hunted animals."

"He said we weren't dangerous?" His voice was deeply skeptical.

"Supposed to, Edward," Jasper added smirking.

"Not exactly. He said you weren't supposed to be dangerous. But the Quileutes still didn't want you on their

land, just in case."

He looked forward, but I couldn't tell if he was watching the road or not.

"So was he right? About not hunting people?" I tried to keep my voice as even as possible.

"The Quileutes have a long memory," he whispered.

I took it as a confirmation.

"Don't let that make you complacent, though," he warned me. "They're right to keep their distance from us. We

are still dangerous."

"I don't understand."

"We try," he explained slowly. "We're usually very good at what we do. Sometimes we make mistakes. Me, for

example, allowing myself to be alone with you."

"This is a mistake?" I heard the sadness in my voice, but I didn't know if he could as well.

"And that's why it's a mistake," Edward said.

"A very dangerous one," he murmured.

We were both silent then. I watched the headlights twist with the curves of the road.

They moved too fast; it didn't look real, it looked like a video game. I was aware of the time slipping away so

quickly, like the black road beneath us, and I was hideously afraid that I would never have another chance to

be with him like this again — openly, the walls between us gone for once. His words hinted at an end, and I

recoiled from the idea. I couldn't waste one minute I had with him.

"She shouldn't worry so much, I think I'll be more open after this, not less," Edward said.

"Tell me more," I asked desperately, not caring what he said, just so I could hear his voice again.

He looked at me quickly, startled by the change in my tone. "What more do you want to know?"

"Tell me why you hunt animals instead of people,"

"Isn't that obvious," Edward said. "I don't want to be a monster. I want to be someone my father can be proud of."

"You would have made the same choice without me, Edward," Carlisle said without any doubt in his voice. "I know that you

struggled with this in you... er youth... but with your gifts, you would have developed your own aversion to that lifestyle

without me."

"I would have agree with that Edward," Jasper said. "Your gift is so much stronger than mine in that sense and I even got

an aversion."

"Maybe... but Carlisle still prevented me from slaughtering any innocent people at least," Edward said. "I doubt I would've

had the control to even bother listening to people when I was a newborn."

"You're welcome for that," Carlisle said smiling; he already knew how bad and sickened Edward felt about killing the

despicable people that he had when he was in his 'rebellious' stage and how much worse it would have been if he had

killed innocent people.

"Thank you," Edward said full of meaning.

I suggested, my voice still tinged with desperation. I realized my eyes were wet, and I fought against the grief

that was trying to overpower me.

"I don't want to be a monster." His voice was very low.

"But animals aren't enough?"

He paused. "I can't be sure, of course, but I'd compare it to living on tofu and soy milk; we call ourselves

vegetarians, our little inside joke. It doesn't completely satiate the hunger — or rather thirst. But it keens us

strong enough to resist. Most of the time." His tone turned ominous. "Sometimes it's more difficult than

others."

"Like it is with her," Edward said.

"I really can't believe that you're this close to her all the time if her scent was that strong," Emmett said looking at him

skeptically. "I doubt it's that bad."

"I'm sure you're wrong," Edward said.

"It's just that his love is stronger," Esme said positively beaming. "Like her love seems to be stronger then her instincts, it

appears that so is Edward's."

"Is it very difficult for you now?" I asked.

He sighed. "Yes."

"But you're not hungry now," I said confidently — stating, not asking.

"How would she know that?" Edward asked.

"By the color of your eyes, of course," Emmett said slowly.

"But how would she know that my eye color has anything to do with my hunger," Edward said.

"Er... we'll find out in a couple lines," Emmett shrugged.

"Why do you think that?"

"Your eyes. I told you I had a theory. I've noticed that people — men in particular — are crabbier when they're

hungry."

"Ah yes the crabbiest, I should have guessed," Emmett laughed.

He chuckled. "You are observant, aren't you?"

I didn't answer; I just listened to the sound of his laugh, committing it to memory.

"Were you hunting this weekend, with Emmett?" I asked when it was quiet again.

"Yes." He paused for a second, as if deciding whether or not to say something. "I didn't want to leave, but it

was necessary. It's a bit easier to be around you when I'm not thirsty."

"Why didn't you want to leave?"

"It makes me… anxious… to be away from you." His eyes were gentle but intense, and they seemed to be

making my bones turn soft. "I wasn't joking when I asked you to try not to fall in the ocean or get run over last

Thursday. I was distracted all weekend, worrying about you.

"Argh," Emmett said. "That means you're going to annoy the crap out of me."

"You could just call it pay back," Edward shrugged, smiling.

And after what happened tonight, I'm surprised that you did make it through a whole weekend unscathed." He

shook his head, and then seemed to remember something. "Well, not totally unscathed."

"What?"

"Your hands," he reminded me. I looked down at my palms, at the almost-healed scrapes across the heels of

my hands. His eyes missed nothing.

"I fell," I sighed.

"Nothing new there," Emmett chuckled.

"That's what I thought." His lips curved up at the corners. "I suppose, being you, it could have been much

worse — and that possibility tormented me the entire time I was away. It was a very long three days. I really got

on Emmett's nerves." He smiled ruefully at me.

"Three days? Didn't you just get back today?"

"No, we got back Sunday."

"Then why weren't any of you in school?" I was frustrated, almost angry as I thought of how much

disappointment I had suffered because of his absence.

"Well, you asked if the sun hurt me, and it doesn't. But I can't go out in the sunlight — at least, not where

anyone can see."

"Why?"

"I'll show you sometime," he promised.

"Really, you hate that more than anything else different about us," Esme said.

"I guess I want her to see all of me," Edward shrugged.

I thought about it for a moment.

"You might have called me," I decided.

He was puzzled. "But I knew you were safe."

"You are such a jerk," Alice said rolling her eyes.

"What, you think I should have called her?" Edward said dubiously.

"No, but you shouldn't let her know how selfish you are," Alice said. "Thinking that only you matter."

"But I didn't know where you were. I —" I hesitated, dropping my eyes.

"What?" His velvety voice was compelling.

"I didn't like it. Not seeing you. It makes me anxious, too." I blushed to be saying this out loud.

He was quiet. I glanced up, apprehensive, and saw that his expression was pained.

"Ah," he groaned quietly. "This is wrong."

"Bella's not the only one that reacts to thing the wrong way," Alice said amused. "You're such an idiot."

I couldn't understand his response. "What did I say?"

"Don't you see, Bella? It's one thing for me to make myself miserable, but a wholly other thing for you to be so

involved." He turned his anguished eyes to the road, his words flowing almost too fast for me to understand.

"I don't want to hear that you feel that way." His voice was low but urgent. His words cut me. "It's wrong. It's

not safe. I'm dangerous, Bella — please, grasp that."

"Edward stop," Esme sighed. "I know you want to save her, but I think it's too late for that."

"That's not helping," Edward said.

"Maybe not, but I hope your book self see that soon and stop torturing both of you," Esme said.

"No." I tried very hard not to look like a sulky child.

"I'm serious," he growled.

"So am I. I told you, it doesn't matter what you are. It's too late."

His voice whipped out, low and harsh. "Never say that."

I bit my lip and was glad he couldn't know how much that hurt. I stared out at the road.

We must be close now. He was driving much too fast.

"What are you thinking?" he asked, his voice still raw. I just shook my head, not sure if I could speak. I could

feel his gaze on my face, but I kept my eyes forward.

"Keep silent, I'm sure that will drive Eddy crazy," Emmett laughed.

"Are you crying?" He sounded appalled. I hadn't realized the moisture in my eyes had brimmed over. I quickly

rubbed my hand across my cheek, and sure enough, traitor tears were there, betraying me.

"No," I said, but my voice cracked.

I saw him reach toward me hesitantly with his right hand, but then he stopped and placed it slowly back on the

steering wheel.

"I'm sorry." His voice burned with regret. I knew he wasn't just apologizing for the words that had upset me.

The darkness slipped by us in silence.

"Tell me something," he asked after another minute, and I could hear him struggle to use a lighter tone.

"Yes?"

"What were you thinking tonight, just before I came around the corner? I couldn't understand your expression

— you didn't look that scared, you looked like you were concentrating very hard on something."

"I was trying to remember how to incapacitate an attacker — you know, self-defense. I was going to smash his

nose into his brain." I thought of the dark-haired man with a surge of hate.

"You were going to fight them?" This upset him. "Didn't you think about running?"

"I fall down a lot when I run," I admitted.

"I think that's funny," Emmett said gravely. "But I can't laugh at that."

"Well thanks for stating that anyways," Rosalie said annoyed.

"What about screaming for help?"

"I was getting to that part."

He shook his head. "You were right — I'm definitely fighting fate trying to keep you alive."

I sighed. We were slowing, passing into the boundaries of Forks. It had taken less than twenty minutes.

"Will I see you tomorrow?" I demanded.

"Yes — I have a paper due, too." He smiled. "I'll save you a seat at lunch."

"That will make her happy," Esme smiled. "Though, you could have said it sooner and she wouldn't have been as upset as

she was."

It was silly, after everything we'd been through tonight, how that little promise sent flutters through my

stomach, and made me unable to speak.

We were in front of Charlie's house. The lights were on, my truck in its place, everything utterly normal. It was

like waking from a dream. He stopped the car, but I didn't move.

"Do you promise to be there tomorrow?"

"I promise."

I considered that for a moment, then nodded. I pulled his jacket off, taking one last whiff.

"You can keep it — you don't have a jacket for tomorrow," he reminded me.

I handed it back to him. "I don't want to have to explain to Charlie."

"That would be awkward, wouldn't it?" Alice smiled.

"Oh, right." He grinned.

I hesitated, my hand on the door handle, trying to prolong the moment.

"Bella?" he asked in a different tone — serious, but hesitant.

"Yes?" I turned back to him too eagerly.

"Will you promise me something?"

"Yes," I said, and instantly regretted my unconditional agreement. What if he asked me to stay away from him?

I couldn't keep that promise.

"Don't go into the woods alone."

"So, do you know that she went into the woods alone a few days ago and that's why you're warning her?" Carlisle asked.

"That seem likely," Edward said.

I stared at him in blank confusion. "Why?"

He frowned, and his eyes were tight as he stared past me out the window.

"I'm not always the most dangerous thing out there. Let's leave it at that."

I shuddered slightly at the sudden bleakness in his voice, but I was relieved. This, at least, was an easy

promise to honor. "Whatever you say."

"I'll see you tomorrow," he sighed, and I knew he wanted me to leave now.

"I don't think he ever really wants her to leave him," Emmett laughed.

"Tomorrow, then." I opened the door unwillingly.

"Bella?" I turned and he was leaning toward me, his pale, glorious face just inches from mine. My heart

stopped beating.

"Sleep well," he said. His breath blew in my face, stunning me. It was the same exquisite scent that clung to

his jacket, but in a more concentrated form. I blinked, thoroughly dazed. He leaned away.

"So now you know all you have to do is breathe on her and she won't be able think of anything," Emmett chuckled and

Edward looked thoughtful at that.

I was unable to move until my brain had somewhat unscrambled itself. Then I stepped out of the car

awkwardly, having to use the frame for support. I thought I heard him chuckle, but the sound was too quiet for

me to be certain.

He waited till I had stumbled to the front door, and then I heard his engine quietly rev. I turned to watch the

silver car disappear around the corner. I realized it was very cold.

I reached for the key mechanically, unlocked the door, and stepped inside.

Charlie called from the living room. "Bella?"

"Yeah, Dad, it's me." I walked in to see him. He was watching a baseball game.

"You're home early."

"Am I?" I was surprised.

"It's not even eight yet," he told me. "Did you girls have fun?"

"Yeah — it was lots of fun." My head was spinning as I tried to remember all the way back to the girls' night out

I had planned. "They both found dresses."

"Are you all right?"

"I'm just tired. I did a lot of walking."

"Well, maybe you should go lie down." He sounded concerned. I wondered what my face looked like.

"I'm just going to call Jessica first."

"Weren't you just with her?" he asked, surprised.

"Yes — but I left my jacket in her car. I want to make sure she brings it tomorrow."

"Well, give her a chance to get home first."

"Right," I agreed.

I went to the kitchen and fell, exhausted, into a chair. I was really feeling dizzy now. I wondered if I was going

to go into shock after all.

"It sort of sounds like she is," Carlisle said. "I wonder if your presence was the reason why she didn't before... she did say

she felt safe with you after all."

"No, I think it's has more to do with getting her all excited by him breathing on her," Alice laughed. "That's when she started

to act funny."

Get a grip, I told myself.

The phone rang suddenly, startling me. I yanked it off the hook.

"Hello?" I asked breathlessly.

"Bella?"

"Hey, Jess, I was just going to call you."

"You made it home?" Her voice was relieved… and surprised.

"Yes. I left my jacket in your car — could you bring it to me tomorrow?"

"Sure. But tell me what happened!" she demanded.

"Um, tomorrow — in Trig, okay?"

She caught on quickly. "Oh, is your dad there?"

"Yes, that's right."

"Okay, I'll talk to you tomorrow, then. Bye!" I could hear the impatience in her voice.

"Bye, Jess."

"We'll she's going to be grilled by Jessica tomorrow," Edward said. "I wonder what she'll say."

I walked up the stairs slowly, a heavy stupor clouding my mind. I went through the motions of getting ready for

bed without paying any attention to what I was doing. It wasn't until I was in the shower — the water too hot,

burning my skin — that I realized I was freezing. I shuddered violently for several minutes before the steaming

spray could finally relax my rigid muscles. Then I stood in the shower, too tired to move, until the hot water

began to run out.

I stumbled out, wrapping myself securely in a towel, trying to hold the heat from the water in so the aching

shivers wouldn't return. I dressed for bed swiftly and climbed under my quilt, curling into a ball, hugging

myself to keep warm. A few small shudders trembled through me.

My mind still swirled dizzily, full of images I couldn't understand, and some I fought to repress. Nothing

seemed clear at first, but as I fell gradually closer to unconsciousness, a few certainties became evident.

About three things I was absolutely positive.

"Oh, this was what was on the back of the book," Alice smiled.

"The reason why you thought we would all be interested in reading this," Emmett said expectantly.

First, Edward was a vampire. Second, there was part of him — and I didn't know how potent that part might be

— that thirsted for my blood. And third, I was unconditionally and irrevocably in love with him.

"I can't believe this is finally happening," Esme beamed at Edward - she must think that he had finally found his mate.

"I see how that would peak your interest," Emmett laughed.

"That was the end of the chapter," Edward said.

"Good, that means it's my turn," Emmett took the book.

A/N: So, a few people have asked if I was planning on bringing Bella into these stories and for now, I don't

think so. I really couldn't see her in these books, especially not Twilight or New Moon. Well, that's what I think

for now, and I hope you like this chapter.

*Chapter 10: Interrogations

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Ten

Interrogations

"Interrogations,"

Emmett read.

It was very hard, in the morning, to argue with the part of me that was sure last night was a dream. Logic

wasn't on my side, or common sense.

"It wasn't a dream," Edward frowned.

"But you'll have to admit she has a point," Emmett laughed.

I clung to the parts I couldn't have imagined — like his smell. I was sure I could never have dreamed that up on

my own.

It was foggy and dark outside my window, absolutely perfect.

"Wow, one day with you Eddy and she's changed her outlook on the world," Emmett smirked.

He had no reason not to be in school today. I dressed in my heavy clothes, remembering I didn't have a jacket.

Further proof that my memory was real.

When I got downstairs, Charlie was gone again — I was running later than I'd realized.

I swallowed a granola bar in three bites, chased it down with milk straight from the carton, and then hurried

out the door. Hopefully the rain would hold off until I could find Jessica.

It was unusually foggy; the air was almost smoky with it. The mist was ice cold where it clung to the exposed

skin on my face and neck. I couldn't wait to get the heat going in my truck. It was such a thick fog that I was a

few feet down the driveway before I realized there was a car in it: a silver car.

"You've decided to pick her up," Alice smiled.

"I wouldn't want her to think it was a dream now would I," Edward smiled back.

My heart thudded, stuttered, and then picked up again in double time.

I didn't see where he came from, but suddenly he was there, pulling the door open for me.

"Do you want to ride with me today?" he asked, amused by my expression as he caught me by surprise yet

again. There was uncertainty in his voice. He was really giving me a choice —

"There you go mom, it looks like I've giving her a choice now," Edward said.

"Yes, much more like the gentlemen I know you are," Esme beamed.

I was free to refuse, and part of him hoped for that. It was a vain hope.

"Yes, thank you," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. As I stepped into the warm car, I noticed his tan jacket

was slung over the headrest of the passenger seat. The door closed behind me, and, sooner than should be

possible, he was sitting next to me, starting the car.

"I guess I've dropped all pretenses when I'm alone with her," Edward smiled.

"I brought the jacket for you. I didn't want you to get sick or something." His voice was guarded. I noticed that

he wore no jacket himself, just a light gray knit V-neck shirt with long sleeves. Again, the fabric clung to his

perfectly muscled chest. It was a colossal tribute to his face that it kept my eyes away from his body.

"I think I can see a blush," Alice said, teasing her brother.

"You know that's not possible," Edward said, struggling to keep his voice even.

"That's why it's so amazing," Alice commented.

"I'm not quite that delicate," I said, but I pulled the jacket onto my lap, pushing my arms through the too-long

sleeves, curious to see if the scent could possibly be as good as I remembered. It was better.

"Aren't you?" he contradicted in a voice so low I wasn't sure if he meant for me to hear.

We drove through the fog-shrouded streets, always too fast, feeling awkward. I was, at least. Last night all the

walls were down… almost all. I didn't know if we were still being as candid today. It left me tongue-tied. I waited

for him to speak.

He turned to smirk at me. "What, no twenty questions today?"

"Do my questions bother you?" I asked, relieved.

"Not as much as your reactions do." He looked like he was joking, but I couldn't be sure.

"It's both," Edward said, Emmett had paused wanting to know his reasoning. "You know the whole fighting with myself

because what I want and what's best for her aren't the same. It doesn't help that she wants what I want."

I frowned. "Do I react badly?"

"No, that's the problem. You take everything so coolly — it's unnatural. It makes me wonder what you're really

thinking."

"I always tell you what I'm really thinking."

"You edit," he accused.

"Not very much."

"That's true," Edward said. "She's pretty honest with her thoughts... that is she mostly says what she is thinking."

"It's just the times that she doesn't..." Emmett smirked.

"That drive me insane," Edward agreed.

"Enough to drive me insane."

"You don't want to hear it," I mumbled, almost whispered. As soon as the words were out, I regretted them.

The pain in my voice was very faint; I could only hope he hadn't noticed it.

He didn't respond, and I wondered if I had ruined the mood. His face was unreadable as we drove into the

school parking lot. Something occurred to me belatedly.

"Where's the rest of your family?" I asked —

"Oh," Rosalie said almost excitedly. "I get to drive my car to school."

"And you think me juggling vans will draw attention to us," Edward scowled.

"That's much more destructive than having an expensive car," Rosalie rolled her eyes.

more than glad to be alone with him, but remembering that his car was usually full.

"They took Rosalie's car." He shrugged as he parked next to a glossy red convertible with the top up.

"Ostentatious, isn't it?"

"Um, wow," I breathed. "If she has that, why does she ride with you?"

"Like I said, it's ostentatious. We try to blend in."

"You don't succeed." I laughed and shook my head as we got out of the car. I wasn't late anymore; his lunatic

driving

Edward groaned again, but he was laughing too, along with Emmett.

had gotten me to school in plenty of time. "So why did Rosalie drive today if it's more conspicuous?"

"Hadn't you noticed? I'm breaking all the rules now."

"Edward?" Rosalie said guardedly.

"Yes," Edward answered warily.

"Do you think that your book self is still battling with your nature?" Rosalie asked.

"Judging by the warning I'm still giving I would have to say yes," Edward sighed knowing what was coming.

"Then why are you going public with this girl when your not sure how it's going to end?" Rosalie said with deadly cold

voice, made worse because she was being so rational about it.

"Edward's not going to hurt Bella," Esme said fiercely.

"He could, all it takes is one second to slip," Rosalie carried on. "And if he is still fighting with himself he is even more

likely to hurt her because he knows it's a possibility. You're putting the family at risk again."

"You're right," Edward looked down again. "I'm sorry... I can't seem to be able to help myself when it comes to her."

"Well, at least I get to drive my car," Rosalie ended on a happier note, knowing her argument was validated, but it didn't

really matter.

He met me at the front of the car, staying very close to my side as we walked onto campus. I wanted to close

that little distance, to reach out and touch him, but I was afraid he wouldn't like me to.

"Why do you have cars like that at all?" I wondered aloud. "If you're looking for privacy?"

"It's one of the few things that we allow ourselves to have," Alice said.

"An indulgence," he admitted with an impish smile. "We all like to drive fast."

"Figures," I muttered under my breath.

Under the shelter of the cafeteria roof's overhang, Jessica was waiting, her eyes about to bug out of their

sockets. Over her arm, bless her, was my jacket.

"Hey, Jessica," I said when we were a few feet away. "Thanks for remembering." She handed me my jacket

without speaking.

"Good morning, Jessica," Edward said politely. It wasn't really his fault that his voice was so irresistible. Or

what his eyes were capable of.

"Er… hi." She shifted her wide eyes to me, trying to gather her jumbled thoughts. "I guess I'll see you in Trig."

She gave me a meaningful look, and I suppressed a sigh. What on earth was I going to tell her?

"Oow, I'm going to like the sound of that," Edward said. "To be able to know what she's thinking."

"Yeah, I'll see you then."

She walked away, pausing twice to peek back over her shoulder at us.

"What are you going to tell her?" Edward murmured.

"Hey, I thought you couldn't read my mind!" I hissed.

"I can't," he said, startled. Then understanding brightened his eyes. "However, I can read hers — she'll be

waiting to ambush you in class."

I groaned as I pulled off his jacket and handed it to him, replacing it with my own. He folded it over his arm.

"So what are you going to tell her?"

"A little help?" I pleaded. "What does she want to know?"

He shook his head, grinning wickedly. "That's not fair."

"Jerk," Alice muttered.

"No, you not sharing what you know — now that's not fair."

He deliberated for a moment as we walked. We stopped outside the door to my first class.

"She wants to know if we're secretly dating. And she wants to know how you feel about me," he finally said.

"Yikes. What should I say?" I tried to keep my expression very innocent. People were passing us on their way

to class, probably staring, but I was barely aware of them.

"Then why are you talking about them?" Jasper scoffed.

"Hmmm." He paused to catch a stray lock of hair that was escaping the twist on my neck and wound it back

into place. My heart spluttered hyperactively. "I suppose you could say yes to the first… if you don't mind —

it's easier than any other explanation."

"Oh, stop being so nonchalant," Alice winkled her nose.

"I don't mind," I said in a faint voice.

"And as for her other question… well, I'll be listening to hear the answer to that one myself."

"Jerk," Alice repeated.

One side of his mouth pulled up into my favorite uneven smile. I couldn't catch my breath soon enough to

respond to that remark. He turned and walked away.

"I'll see you at lunch," he called over his shoulder. Three people walking in the door stopped to stare at me.

I hurried into class, flushed and irritated. He was such a cheater.

"My sentiment exactly," Emmett barked out laughing.

Now I was even more worried about what I was going to say to Jessica. I sat in my usual seat, slamming my

bag down in aggravation.

"Morning, Bella," Mike said from the seat next to me. I looked up to see an odd, almost resigned look on his

face. "How was Port Angeles?"

"It was…" There was no honest way to sum it up. "Great," I finished lamely. "Jessica got a really cute dress."

"Did she say anything about Monday night?" he asked, his eyes brightening. I smiled at the turn the

conversation had taken.

"She said she had a really good time," I assured him.

"She did?" he said eagerly.

"Most definitely."

"Well it looks like one of her admirers is effectively dealt with," Alice said. "Now, there's just three more for you to contend

with."

"I don't think he has to contend with anyone," Esme said.

Mr. Mason called the class to order then, asking us to turn in our papers. English and then Government

passed in a blur, while I worried about how to explain things to Jessica and agonized over whether Edward

would really be listening to what I said through the medium of Jess's thoughts.

"Yes, he will be," everyone answered.

How very inconvenient his little talent could be — when it wasn't saving my life.

The fog had almost dissolved by the end of the second hour, but the day was still dark with low, oppressing

clouds. I smiled up at the sky.

Edward was right, of course. When I walked into Trig Jessica was sitting in the back row, nearly bouncing off

her seat in agitation. I reluctantly went to sit by her, trying to convince myself it would be better to get it over

with as soon as possible.

"Tell me everything!" she commanded before I was in the seat.

"What do you want to know?" I hedged.

"This conversation is sure to piss Jessica off," Edward laughed.

"And you too," Alice added. "You'll want to hear more than that."

"What happened last night?"

"He bought me dinner, and then he drove me home."

She glared at me, her expression stiff with skepticism. "How did you get home so fast?"

"He drives like a maniac. It was terrifying." I hoped he heard that.

"Was it like a date — did you tell him to meet you there?"

I hadn't thought of that. "No — I was very surprised to see him there."

Her lips puckered in disappointment at the transparent honesty in my voice.

"Or by the lack of details," Edward chuckled.

"But he picked you up for school today?" she probed.

"Yes — that was a surprise, too. He noticed I didn't have a jacket last night," I explained.

"So are you going out again?"

"He offered to drive me to Seattle Saturday because he thinks my truck isn't up to it — does that count?"

"Of course it counts," Alice said.

"That's not really my idea of a date," Edward said.

"It's still a promise to do someone in your spare time," Alice shrugged.

"Yes." She nodded.

"Well, then, yes."

"W-o-w." She exaggerated the word into three syllables. "Edward Cullen."

"I know," I agreed. "Wow" didn't even cover it.

"Ah, she portrayed an interest, Jessica sure to pounce on that," Alice smiled.

"Wait!" Her hands flew up, palms toward me like she was stopping traffic. "Has he kissed you?"

"No," I mumbled. "It's not like that."

She looked disappointed. I'm sure I did, too.

"Do you think Saturday…?"She raised her eyebrows.

"I really doubt it." The discontent in my voice was poorly disguised.

"What did you talk about?" She pushed for more information in a whisper. Class had started but Mr. Varner

wasn't paying close attention and we weren't the only ones still talking.

"I don't know, Jess, lots of stuff," I whispered back. "We talked about the English essay a little." A very, very

little. I think he mentioned it in passing.

"Please, Bella," she begged.

"It's like pulling teeth," Alice laughed.

"I'm sure you're going to enjoy trying to get something out of her," Edward said.

"I will, whenever it is that we'll finally get to met her," Alice said exasperated.

"Give me some details."

"Well… okay, I've got one. You should have seen the waitress flirting with him — it was over the top. But he

didn't pay any attention to her at all." Let him make what he could of that.

"That's a good sign," she nodded. "Was she pretty?"

"Very — and probably nineteen or twenty."

"Even better. He must like you."

"I think so, but it's hard to tell.

"Hard to tell," Edward said incredulously.

"That's... that's just too funny," Emmett choked out laughing.

"Again unable to grasp what's right in front of her," Jasper joined in on the laughter.

He's always so cryptic," I threw in for his benefit, sighing.

"I don't know how you're brave enough to be alone with him," she breathed.

"That sentence has more then one interpretation to it," Jasper said.

"Why?" I was shocked, but she didn't understand my reaction.

"He's so… intimidating. I wouldn't know what to say to him." She made a face, probably remembering this

morning or last night, when he'd turned the overwhelming force of his eyes on her.

"I do have some trouble with incoherency when I'm around him," I admitted.

"Oh well. He is unbelievably gorgeous." Jessica shrugged as if this excused any flaws.

Which, in her book, it probably did.

"But apparently not in Bella's," Edward said with trepidation.

"You might be in trouble then," Emmett smirked. "You really needed beauty to off sit your flaws."

"I do," Edward agreed grinning. "But she's already seen most of them and is still okay with it, so I think I'm fine."

"There's a lot more to him than that."

"Really? Like what?"

I wished I had let it go. Almost as much as I was hoping he'd been kidding about listening in.

"I can't explain it right… but he's even more unbelievable behind the face." The vampire who wanted to be

good — who ran around saving people's lives

"I don't save people's lives," Edward said. "It's sounds more like she talking about Carlisle."

"She was taking about you saving her life you dolt," Alice said shaking her head.

so he wouldn't be a monster… I stared toward the front of the room.

"Is that possible?" She giggled.

I ignored her, trying to look like I was paying attention to Mr. Varner.

"So you like him, then?" She wasn't about to give up.

"Yes," I said curtly.

"I mean, do you really like him?" she urged.

"Yes," I said again, blushing. I hoped that detail wouldn't register in her thoughts.

She'd had enough with the single syllable answers. "How much do you like him?"

"Too much," I whispered back. "More than he likes me. But I don't see how I can help that."

"She underestimating my feelings again," Edward sighed.

"You're just confusing her all the time, I'm sure she'll see how much you care soon enough," Esme said.

I sighed, one blush blending into the next.

Then, thankfully, Mr. Varner called on Jessica for an answer.

She didn't get a chance to start on the subject again during class, and as soon as the bell rang, I took evasive

action.

"In English, Mike asked me if you said anything about Monday night," I told her.

"The best defense is a good offense," Edward chuckled. "I guess that's all I get."

"You're kidding! What did you say?" she gasped, completely sidetracked.

"I told him you said you had a lot of fun — he looked pleased."

"Tell me exactly what he said, and your exact answer!"

We spent the rest of the walk dissecting sentence structures and most of Spanish on a minute description of

Mike's facial expressions. I wouldn't have helped draw it out for as long as I did if I wasn't worried about the

subject returning to me.

And then the bell rang for lunch. As I jumped up out of my seat, shoving my books roughly in my bag, my

uplifted expression must have tipped Jessica off.

"You're not sitting with us today, are you?" she guessed.

"I don't think so." I couldn't be sure that he wouldn't disappear inconveniently again.

"But I promised that I would be there," Edward sighed. "She doesn't trust me yet."

But outside the door to our Spanish class, leaning against the wall — looking more like a Greek god than

anyone had a right to — Edward was waiting for me. Jessica took one look, rolled her eyes, and departed.

"See you later, Bella." Her voice was thick with implications. I might have to turn off the ringer on the phone.

"Hello." His voice was amused and irritated at the same time. He had been listening, it was obvious.

"Hi."

I couldn't think of anything else to say, and he didn't speak — biding his time, I presumed — so it was a quiet

walk to the cafeteria. Walking with Edward through the crowded lunchtime rush was a lot like my first day

here; everyone stared.

"Great," Rosalie growled.

He led the way into the line, still not speaking, though his eyes returned to my face every few seconds, their

expression speculative. It seemed to me that irritation was winning out over amusement as the dominant

emotion in his face. I fidgeted nervously with the zipper on my jacket.

He stepped up to the counter and filled a tray with food.

"What are you doing?" I objected. "You're not getting all that for me?"

He shook his head, stepping forward to buy the food.

"Half is for me, of course."

I raised one eyebrow.

He led the way to the same place we'd sat that one time before. From the other end of the long table, a group

of seniors gazed at us in amazement as we sat across from each other. Edward seemed oblivious.

"Take whatever you want," he said, pushing the tray toward me.

"Trying to see what she likes," Carlisle mused.

"That's what I was thinking," Edward smiled.

"I'm curious," I said as I picked up an apple, turning it around in my hands, "what would you do if someone

dared you to eat food?"

"Argh, why did she have to ask that?" Edward groaned, knowing his tendency to be theatrical.

"That isn't a challenge for you to eat something you know," Jasper said making a disgusted face.

"You're always curious." He grimaced, shaking his head. He glared at me, holding my eyes as he lifted the

slice of pizza off the tray, and deliberately bit off a mouthful, chewed quickly, and then swallowed. I watched,

eyes wide.

"If someone dared you to eat dirt, you could, couldn't you?" he asked condescendingly.

"I bet she has," Emmett laughed.

I wrinkled my nose. "I did once… on a dare," I admitted. "It wasn't so bad."

"I knew it," Emmett said smugly.

He laughed. "I suppose I'm not surprised." Something over my shoulder seemed to catch his attention.

"Jessica's analyzing everything I do — she'll break it down for you later." He pushed the rest of the pizza

toward me. The mention of Jessica brought a hint of his former irritation back to his features.

I put down the apple and took a bite of the pizza, looking away, knowing he was about to start.

"So the waitress was pretty, was she?" he asked casually.

"You really didn't notice?"

"No. I wasn't paying attention. I had a lot on my mind."

"Poor girl." I could afford to be generous now.

"Something you said to Jessica… well, it bothers me." He refused to be distracted. His voice was husky, and

he glanced up from under his lashes with troubled eyes.

"I'm not surprised you heard something you didn't like. You know what they say about eavesdroppers," I

reminded him.

"I warned you I would be listening."

"And I warned you that you didn't want to know everything I was thinking."

"You did," he agreed, but his voice was still rough. "You aren't precisely right, though. I do want to know what

you're thinking — everything. I just wish… that you wouldn't be thinking some things."

"Do you ever confuse yourself?" Alice said. "Saying things like that."

I scowled. "That's quite a distinction."

"But that's not really the point at the moment."

"Then what is?" We were inclined toward each other across the table now. He had his large white hands

folded under his chin; I leaned forward, my right hand cupped around my neck. I had to remind myself that we

were in a crowded lunchroom, with probably many curious eyes on us. It was too easy to get wrapped up in

our own private, tense little bubble.

"Do you truly believe that you care more for me than I do for you?" he murmured, leaning closer to me as he

spoke, his dark golden eyes piercing.

"Yes, that is what's bothering me the most," Edward said. "How can she think that?"

I tried to remember how to exhale. I had to look away before it came back to me.

"You're doing it again," I muttered.

His eyes opened wide with surprise. "What?"

"Dazzling me," I admitted, trying to concentrate as I looked back at him.

"Oh." He frowned.

"It's not your fault," I sighed. "You can't help it."

"Are you going to answer the question?"

I looked down. "Yes."

"Yes, you are going to answer, or yes, you really think that?" He was irritated again.

"Yes, I really think that." I kept my eyes down on the table, my eyes tracing the pattern of the faux wood grains

printed on the laminate. The silence dragged on. I stubbornly refused to be the first to break it this time,

fighting hard against the temptation to peek at his expression.

Finally he spoke, voice velvet soft. "You're wrong."

I glanced up to see that his eyes were gentle.

"You can't know that," I disagreed in a whisper.

"But it is true," Edward said confidently.

"She feels strongly about you Edward," Alice said.

"I know, and probably more strongly than the other me knows about," Edward said. "But to compare a human's love to a

vampire's..."

"Don't forget that she doesn't fit into the human category so easily," Alice said. "I'm not saying that your love isn't stronger,

but Edward, don't underestimate her love for you just because she's a human."

"I'll keep that in mind," Edward smirked.

I shook my head in doubt, though my heart throbbed at his words and I wanted so badly to believe them.

"What makes you think so?" His liquid topaz eyes were penetrating — trying futilely, I assumed, to lift the truth

straight from my mind.

I stared back, struggling to think clearly in spite of his face, to find some way to explain. As I searched for the

words, I could see him getting impatient; frustrated by my silence, he started to scowl. I lifted my hand from my

neck, and held up one finger.

"Geez Edward give her a second to think, it's a rather big question to ask," Alice reprimanded and laughed at the same

time.

"Let me think," I insisted. His expression cleared, now that he was satisfied that I was planning to answer. I

dropped my hand to the table, moving my left hand so that my palms were pressed together. I stared at my

hands, twisting and untwisting my fingers, as I finally spoke.

"Well, aside from the obvious, sometimes…" I hesitated. "I can't be sure —I don't know how to read minds —

but sometimes it seems like you're trying to say goodbye when you're saying something else."

"Well, yes I am, but that doesn't mean that I don't care about you," Edward scowled.

That was the best I could sum up the sensation of anguish that his words triggered in me at times.

"Perceptive," he whispered. And there was the anguish again, surfacing as he confirmed my fear. "That's

exactly why you're wrong, though," he began to explain, but then his eyes narrowed. "What do you mean, 'the

obvious'?"

"Well, look at me," I said, unnecessarily as he was already staring.

"Argh, stop caring about appearances, it's not important to me," Edward said.

"Obviously," Rosalie said.

"W...," Edward started to say looking angry until he switched tracks and looked like he was about to laugh. Rosalie was

now glaring at him and looking... was that embarrassed?

"What did I miss?" Emmett asked, but neither of them answered him, the threat on Rosalie's face was obvious to

everyone in the room that Edward shouldn't talk.

"Nothing," Edward said, still chuckling.

"I'm absolutely ordinary — well, except for bad things like all the near-death experiences and being so clumsy

that I'm almost disabled. And look at you." I waved my hand toward him and all his bewildering perfection.

His brow creased angrily for a moment, then smoothed as his eyes took on a knowing look. "You don't see

yourself very clearly, you know. I'll admit you're dead-on about the bad things," he chuckled blackly, "but you

didn't hear what every human male in this school was thinking on your first day."

"I'm really not looking forward to that," Edward groaned.

I blinked, astonished. "I don't believe it…" I mumbled to myself.

"Trust me just this once — you are the opposite of ordinary."

My embarrassment was much stronger than my pleasure at the look that came into his eyes when he said this.

I quickly reminded him of my original argument.

"But I'm not saying goodbye," I pointed out.

"Don't you see? That's what proves me right. I care the most, because if I can do it" — he shook his head,

seeming to struggle with the thought — "if leaving is the right thing to do, then I'll hurt myself to keep from

hurting you, to keep you safe."

"I'm not sure that would work... the not hurting her part," Alice pointed out.

I glared. "And you don't think I would do the same?"

"She'd do it in a second," Edward said. "Not that she would have that option."

"You'd never have to make the choice."

Abruptly, his unpredictable mood shifted again; a mischievous, devastating smile rearranged his features. "Of

course, keeping you safe is beginning to feel like a full-time occupation that requires my constant presence."

"No one has tried to do away with me today," I reminded him, grateful for the lighter subject.

"Lighter subject, her untimely demise is a lighter subject," Emmett laughed.

I didn't want him to talk about goodbyes anymore. If I had to, I supposed I could purposefully put myself in

danger to keep him close… I banished that thought before his quick eyes read it on my face. That idea would

definitely get me in trouble.

"Yes it would," Edward snapped.

"Yet," he added.

"Yet," I agreed; I would have argued, but now I wanted him to be expecting disasters.

"I have another question for you." His face was still casual.

"Shoot."

"Do you really need to go to Seattle this Saturday, or was that just an excuse to get out of saying no to all your

admirers?"

"An excuse she made reality," Alice smiled.

I made a face at the memory. "You know, I haven't forgiven you for the Tyler thing yet," I warned him. "It's your

fault that he's deluded himself into thinking I'm going to prom with him."

"Oh, he would have found a chance to ask you without me — I just really wanted to watch your face," he

chuckled, I would have been angrier if his laughter wasn't so fascinating. "If I'd asked you, would you have

turned me down?" he asked, still laughing to himself.

"Probably not," I admitted. "But I would have canceled later — faked an illness or a sprained ankle."

He was puzzled. "Why would you do that?"

"Come on man, that's obvious," Emmett said looking incredulous.

"I know," Edward said shaking his head.

I shook my head sadly. "You've never seen me in Gym, I guess, but I would have thought you would

understand."

"Are you referring to the fact that you can't walk across a flat, stable surface without finding something to trip

over?"

"Obviously."

"That wouldn't be a problem." He was very confident. "It's all in the leading." He could see that I was about to

protest, and he cut me off. "But you never told me — are you resolved on going to Seattle, or do you mind if

we do something different?"

As long as the "we" part was in, I didn't care about anything else.

"I'm open to alternatives," I allowed. "But I do have a favor to ask."

He looked wary, as he always did when I asked an open-ended question. "What?"

"Can I drive?"

"No," Edward scoffed and groaned at the same time.

He frowned. "Why?"

"Well, mostly because when I told Charlie I was going to Seattle, he specifically asked if I was going alone and,

at the time, I was. If he asked again, I probably wouldn't lie, but I don't think he will ask again, and leaving my

truck at home would just bring up the subject unnecessarily. And also, because your driving frightens me."

"Charlie has a right to know what's going on," Esme said.

"Like that's going to happen," Alice said rolling her eyes.

He rolled his eyes. "Of all the things about me that could frighten you, you worry about my driving." He shook

his head in disgust, but then his eyes were serious again. "Won't you want to tell your father that you're

spending the day with me?" There was an undercurrent to his question that I didn't understand.

"With Charlie, less is always more." I was definite about that. "Where are we going, anyway?"

"The weather will be nice, so I'll be staying out of the public eye… and you can stay with me, if you'd like to."

Again, he was leaving the choice up to me.

"I bet I'm taking her to the meadow," Edward said, smiling dreamingly. "I think she'll like that."

"And you'll show me what you meant, about the sun?" I asked, excited by the idea of unraveling another of

the unknowns.

"Yes." He smiled, and then paused. "But if you don't want to be… alone with me, I'd still rather you didn't go to

Seattle by yourself. I shudder to think of the trouble you could find in a city that size."

I was miffed. "Phoenix is three times bigger than Seattle — just in population. In physical size —"

"But apparently," he interrupted me, "your number wasn't up in Phoenix. So I'd rather you stayed near me."

His eyes did that unfair smoldering thing again.

"So much for giving her a choice," Jasper laughed.

"Hey, I'm trying," Edward laughed too.

I couldn't argue, with the eyes or the motivation, and it was a moot point anyway. "As it happens, I don't mind

being alone with you."

"I know," he sighed, brooding. "You should tell Charlie, though."

"Why in the world would I do that?"

His eyes were suddenly fierce. "To give me some small incentive to bring you back."

"Do you always have to bring up the dark stuff?" Alice huffed.

I gulped. But, after a moment of thought, I was sure. "I think I'll take my chances."

He exhaled angrily, and looked away.

"Let's talk about something else," I suggested.

"What do you want to talk about?" he asked. He was still annoyed.

I glanced around us, making sure we were well out of anyone's hearing. As I cast my eyes around the room, I

caught the eyes of his sister, Alice,

"She noticed me," Alice said happily.

"Aren't you being little overly excited there, Alice?" Edward smirked.

staring at me. The others were looking at Edward. I looked away swiftly, back to him, and I asked the first thing

that came to mind.

"Why did you go to that Goat Rocks place last weekend… to hunt? Charlie said it wasn't a good place to hike,

because of bears."

"She just answered her own question," Emmett laughed.

He stared at me as if I was missing something very obvious.

"Bears?" I gasped, and he smirked. "You know, bears are not in season," I added sternly, to hide my shock.

"Brilliant," Emmett smiled again.

"If you read carefully, the laws only cover hunting with weapons," he informed me.

He watched my face with enjoyment as that slowly sank in.

"Bears?" I repeated with difficulty.

"Grizzly is Emmett's favorite." His voice was still offhand, but his eyes were scrutinizing my reaction. I tried to

pull myself together.

"Hmmm," I said, taking another bite of pizza as an excuse to look down. I chewed slowly, and then took a long

drink of Coke without looking up.

"So," I said after a moment, finally meeting his now-anxious gaze. "What's your favorite?"

He raised an eyebrow and the corners of his mouth turned down in disapproval.

"Why?" Emmett said.

"I guess I don't like her reaction," Edward shrugged.

"But it was brilliant," Emmett said shaking his head. "You have to lighten up bro."

"Mountain lion."

"Ah," I said in a politely disinterested tone, looking for my soda again.

"Of course," he said, and his tone mirrored mine, "we have to be careful not to impact the environment with

injudicious hunting. We try to focus on areas with an overpopulation of predators — ranging as far away as

we need. There's always plenty of deer and elk here, and they'll do, but where's the fun in that?"

"Where indeed," Emmett said, making a face.

He smiled teasingly.

"Where indeed," I murmured around another bite of pizza.

"Early spring is Emmett's favorite bear season — they're just coming out of hibernation, so they're more

irritable." He smiled at some remembered joke.

"Nothing more fun than an irritated grizzly bear," I agreed, nodding.

"Exactly!" Emmett laughed loudly. "Bella really understands me."

"I think she was being sarcastic," Edward smirked.

He snickered, shaking his head. "Tell me what you're really thinking, please."

"I'm trying to picture it — but I can't," I admitted. "How do you hunt a bear without weapons?"

"Come on, she's seen how fast, strong and unbreakable we are," Emmett scoffed. "It shouldn't be that hard to picture."

"But she still has her human concept of things," Carlisle said. "It's must be hard to imagine something that seems so

human be able to fight wild animals."

"Oh, we have weapons." He flashed his bright teeth in a brief, threatening smile. I fought back a shiver before

it could expose me. "Just not the kind they consider when writing hunting laws. If you've ever seen a bear

attack on television, you should be able to visualize Emmett hunting."

I couldn't stop the next shiver that flashed down my spine.

"Thanks Edward," Emmett said put out. "You're making her afraid of me."

"I just told the truth," Edward shrugged.

"But it's going to be harder for her to like me now when she comes around," Emmett pouted.

I peeked across the cafeteria toward Emmett, grateful that he wasn't looking my way. The thick bands of

muscle that wrapped his arms and torso were somehow even more menacing now.

Edward followed my gaze and chuckled. I stared at him, unnerved.

"Are you like a bear, too?" I asked in a low voice.

"More like the lion, or so they tell me," he said lightly. "Perhaps our preferences are indicative."

I tried to smile. "Perhaps," I repeated. But my mind was filled with opposing images that I couldn't merge

together. "Is that something I might get to see?"

"Never," Edward said looking stern and terrified.

"That really wouldn't be good," Carlisle said. "Even if her blood wasn't so appealing to you... any human that close would

be too appealing."

"Absolutely not!" His face turned even whiter than usual, and his eyes were suddenly furious. I leaned back,

stunned and — though I'd never admit it to him — frightened by his reaction. He leaned back as well, folding

his arms across his chest.

"Too scary for me?" I asked when I could control my voice again.

"If that were it, I would take you out tonight," he said, his voice cutting. "You need a healthy dose of fear.

Nothing could be more beneficial for you."

"Then why?" I pressed, trying to ignore his angry expression.

He glared at me for a long minute.

"Later," he finally said. He was on his feet in one lithe movement. "We're going to be late."

I glanced around, startled to see that he was right and the cafeteria was nearly vacant.

When I was with him, the time and the place were such a muddled blur that I completely lost track of both. I

jumped up, grabbing my bag from the back of my chair.

"Later, then," I agreed. I wouldn't forget.

"That's the end of the chapter," Emmett said.

"My turn then," Esme said.

*Chapter 11: Complications

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Eleven

Complications

"Complications,"

Esme read.

Everyone watched us as we walked together to our lab table. I noticed that he no longer angled the chair to sit

as far from me as the desk would allow. Instead, he sat quite close beside me, our arms almost touching.

Mr. Banner backed into the room then — what superb timing the man had — pulling a tall metal frame on

wheels that held a heavy-looking, outdated TV and VCR. A movie day — the lift in the class atmosphere was

almost tangible.

Mr. Banner shoved the tape into the reluctant VCR and walked to the wall to turn off the lights.

And then, as the room went black, I was suddenly hyperaware that Edward was sitting less than an inch from

me. I was stunned by the unexpected electricity that flowed through me,

"Er... what?" Emmett question.

"That electric thing again," Carlisle said. "Like the first time you touch her. I wonder what's going on there."

"What I really want to know is if Edward feels it too?" Alice asked.

amazed that it was possible to be more aware of him than I already was. A crazy impulse to reach over and

touch him, to stroke his perfect face just once in the darkness, nearly overwhelmed me. I crossed my arms

tightly across my chest, my hands balling into fists. I was losing my mind.

"Yeah, wanting Eddy like that is losing your mind," Emmett laughed. "Though I would like to have seen everyone's faces if

she did start stroking his face in the middle of class."

The opening credits began, lighting the room by a token amount. My eyes, of their own accord, flickered to

him. I smiled sheepishly as I realized his posture was identical to mine, fists clenched under his arms, right

down to the eyes, peering sideways at me.

"I think that means I feel it too," Edward smiled.

He grinned back, his eyes somehow managing to smolder, even in the dark. I looked away before I could start

hyperventilating. It was absolutely ridiculous that I should feel dizzy.

The hour seemed very long. I couldn't concentrate on the movie — I didn't even know what subject it was on. I

tried unsuccessfully to relax, but the electric current that seemed to be originating from somewhere in his

body never slackened.

"So you're the cause of this occurrence," Carlisle said.

"Naturally," Edward said, almost smirking.

"I wonder if what you're feeling is the same?" Carlisle said.

"We get it, you've said that enough," Emmett said impatiently.

"Sorry," Carlisle chuckled. "What I meant was, I wish we could know how Edward was feeling right now, because it might

feel different to him. Let's say, like electric hum flowing through his body, peacefully making him aware of her..."

"Oh, I get it," Emmett nodded his head and looked at Rosalie.

"You think that's it," Esme said positively beaming. "Even though she's a human."

"It said that the electricity is coming from Edward," Carlisle said. "When a vampire finds their mate a electric current runs

through them to make them realize what the other is. It varies with each pair of course, sometimes it's obvious and other

times it takes a long time to really feel the electricity and understand what it means, but everyone that I've spoken to that

has a mate has told me about the spark."

"So you think she's my mate?" Edward said, for some reason looking shocked about this.

'Edward you've already realize you're in love with her, at least the you in the book has, why are you so shocked about

finding out she's your mate?

' Alice thought exasperated.

"It seems more real that way," Edward answered. "More unavoidable too."

Occasionally I would permit myself a quick glance in his direction, but he never seemed to relax, either. The

overpowering craving to touch him also refused to fade, and I crushed my fists safely against my ribs until my

fingers were aching with the effort.

"The electricity would fade if you would just touch her already," Emmett said.

I breathed a sigh of relief when Mr. Banner flicked the lights back on at the end of class, and stretched my

arms out in front of me, flexing my stiff fingers. Edward chuckled beside me.

"Well, that was interesting," he murmured. His voice was dark and his eyes were cautious.

"Umm," was all I was able to respond.

"Shall we?" he asked, rising fluidly.

I almost groaned. Time for Gym. I stood with care, worried my balance might have been affected by the strange

new intensity between us.

He walked me to my next class in silence and paused at the door; I turned to say goodbye. His face startled

me — his expression was torn, almost pained, and so fiercely beautiful that the ache to touch him flared as

strong as before. My goodbye stuck in my throat.

He raised his hand, hesitant, conflict raging in his eyes, and then swiftly brushed the length of my cheekbone

with his fingertips. His skin was as icy as ever, but the trail his fingers left on my skin was alarmingly warm —

like I'd been burned, but didn't feel the pain of it yet.

"Even her body reacts wrongly to me," Edward said.

"I think her body reacts just right," Alice said.

He turned without a word and strode quickly away from me.

I walked into the gym, lightheaded and wobbly.

"Just what she needs before Gym," Emmett chuckled.

I drifted to the locker room, changing in a trancelike state, only vaguely aware that there were other people

surrounding me.

Reality didn't fully set in until I was handed a racket. It wasn't heavy, yet it felt very unsafe in my hand. I could

see a few of the other kids in class eyeing me furtively. Coach Clapp ordered us to pair up into teams.

Mercifully, some vestiges of Mike's chivalry still survived; he came to stand beside me.

"Do you want to be a team?"

"Thanks, Mike — you don't have to do this, you know." I grimaced apologetically.

"Don't worry, I'll keep out of your way." He grinned. Sometimes it was so easy to like Mike.

Edward growled subconsciously at that and everyone laughed.

It didn't go smoothly. I somehow managed to hit myself in the head with my racket and clip Mike's shoulder on

the same swing.

"Brilliant," Emmett laughed. "I wonder if you're watching that, Eddy."

"Why would it matter to you?" Edward said; he too was smirking.

"Don't know, but we're in Spanish together," Emmett shrugged. "You likely would have chuckled at that unexpectedly."

I spent the rest of the hour in the back corner of the court, the racket held safely behind my back. Despite

being handicapped by me, Mike was pretty good; he won three games out of four single handedly. He gave

me an unearned high five when the coach finally blew the whistle ending class.

"So," he said as we walked off the court.

"So what?"

"You and Cullen, huh?" he asked, his tone rebellious. My previous feeling of affection disappeared.

"That's none of your business, Mike," I warned, internally cursing Jessica straight to the fiery pits of Hades.

"Not that she doesn't deserve it, but what did she do?" Emmett asked.

"I would assume, telling him about how Bella feels," Alice answered.

"I think it's obvious without her telling him," Emmett shrugged.

"I don't like it," he muttered anyway.

"You don't have to," I snapped.

"He looks at you like… like you're something to eat," he continued, ignoring me.

Edward groaned miserably at that.

"You're not going to do that," Esme said to cheer up her son.

"Maybe not, but it's so obvious that even this guy can see it," Edward said looking depressed.

I choked back the hysteria that threatened to explode,

"Is she laughing at that?" Edward said looking indignant.

"It looks like it," Alice said. "But to be fair, she's probably doesn't think it's funny... just probable..."

"And that's supposed to make me feel better," Edward glared at his sister.

but a small giggle managed to get out despite my efforts. He glowered at me. I waved and fled to the locker

room.

I dressed quickly, something stronger than butterflies battering recklessly against the walls of my stomach,

my argument with Mike already a distant memory. I was wondering if Edward would be waiting, or if I should

meet him at his car. What if his family was there? I felt a wave of real terror. Did they know that I knew?

"If we didn't know before lunch we definitely know now," Emmett said.

"Do you think that Edward didn't tell us?" Jasper asked.

"Who knows when it comes to Eddy and Bella," Emmett laughed. "And I'm not sure if it would be better or worse if he told

us before now."

"Yeah, at least this way you can't yell at me right away," Edward said amused. "You can't let your rage out with so many

witnesses."

"All I have to say is that you've better have told us before that or you will regret it," Rosalie said threateningly, and Edward

heeded her warning - not that he could do anything about it now.

Was I supposed to know that they knew that I knew, or not?

By the time I walked out of the gym, I had just about decided to walk straight home without even looking

toward the parking lot.

"Like Edward would let her get away with that," Alice said amused.

But my worries were unnecessary. Edward was waiting, leaning casually against the side of the gym, his

breathtaking face untroubled now. As I walked to his side, I felt a peculiar sense of release.

"Hi," I breathed, smiling hugely.

"Hello." His answering smile was brilliant. "How was Gym?"

My face fell a tiny bit. "Fine," I lied.

"Really?" He was unconvinced. His eyes shifted their focus slightly, looking over my shoulder and narrowing.

I glanced behind me to see Mike's back as he walked away.

"What?" I demanded.

His eyes slid back to mine, still tight. "Newton's getting on my nerves."

"He really is," Edward muttered.

"You weren't listening again?" I was horror-struck. All traces of my sudden good humor vanished.

"How's your head?" he asked innocently.

"Yes," Emmett cheered. "And you've made her mad, this should be good."

"You're unbelievable!" I turned, stomping away in the general direction of the parking lot, though I hadn't ruled

out walking at this point.

He kept up with me easily.

"You were the one who mentioned how I'd never seen you in Gym — it made me curious." He didn't sound

repentant, so I ignored him.

"He's not, he'll probably do it all the time - and did it before too - and that attitude isn't going to stop him," Alice smirked.

We walked in silence — a furious, embarrassed silence on my part — to his car. But I had to stop a few steps

away — a crowd of people, all boys, were surrounding it.

Then I realized they weren't surrounding the Volvo, they were actually circled around Rosalie's red

convertible, unmistakable lust in their eyes. None of them even looked up as Edward slid between them to

open his door. I climbed quickly in the passenger side, also unnoticed.

"Ostentatious," he muttered.

"What kind of car is that?" I asked.

"An M3."

"I don't speak Car and Driver."

"Argh, she doesn't know anything," Rosalie groaned, she was paying more attention during this part.

"It's a BMW." He rolled his eyes, not looking at me, trying to back out without running over the car enthusiasts.

I nodded — I'd heard of that one.

"Are you still angry?" he asked as he carefully maneuvered his way out.

"Definitely."

He sighed. "Will you forgive me if I apologize?"

"Maybe… if you mean it. And if you promise not to do it again," I insisted.

"Never," Edward laughed.

His eyes were suddenly shrewd. "How about if I mean it, and I agree to let you drive Saturday?" he countered

my conditions.

"Argh, that'll be annoying, but better than the alternative," Edward sighed.

I considered, and decided it was probably the best offer I would get. "Deal," I agreed.

"Then I'm very sorry I upset you." His eyes burned with sincerity for a protracted moment — playing havoc

with the rhythm of my heart — and then turned playful. "And I'll be on your doorstep bright and early Saturday

morning."

"Um, it doesn't help with the Charlie situation if an unexplained Volvo is left in the driveway."

"As if I need that," Edward scoffed.

His smile was condescending now. "I wasn't intending to bring a car."

"How —"

He cut me off. "Don't worry about it. I'll be there, no car."

I let it go. I had a more pressing question.

"Is it later yet?" I asked significantly.

"Does she always have to bring up uncomfortable conversations?" Edward groaned.

"She curious," Emmett said. "And I like that about her."

"I know you do," Edward glared at his brother.

He frowned. "I supposed it is later."

I kept my expression polite as I waited.

He stopped the car. I looked up, surprised — of course we were already at Charlie's house, parked behind the

truck. It was easier to ride with him if I only looked when it was over.

"Then I'll have to distract her every time we drive together," Edward smiled.

When I looked back at him, he was staring at me, measuring with his eyes.

"And you still want to know why you can't see me hunt?" He seemed solemn, but I thought I saw a trace of

humor deep in his eyes.

"Well," I clarified, "I was mostly wondering about your reaction."

"Did I frighten you?" Yes, there was definitely humor there.

"No," I lied. He didn't buy it.

"I apologize for scaring you," he persisted with a slight smile, but then all evidence of teasing disappeared. "It

was just the very thought of you being there… while we hunted."

His jaw tightened.

"That would be bad?"

He spoke from between clenched teeth. "Extremely."

"Because…?"

He took a deep breath and stared through the windshield at the thick, rolling clouds that seemed to press

down, almost within reach.

"When we hunt," he spoke slowly, unwillingly, "we give ourselves over to our senses… govern less with our

minds. Especially our sense of smell. If you were anywhere near me when I lost control that way…" He shook

his head, still gazing morosely at the heavy clouds.

I kept my expression firmly under control, expecting the swift flash of his eyes to judge my reaction that soon

followed. My face gave nothing away.

"That's annoying," Edward said. "How am I supposed to know what she thinking if she doesn't react?"

"I think that's the point," Alice laughed.

"I know," Edward said. "But... it's still annoying."

But our eyes held, and the silence deepened — and changed. Flickers of the electricity I'd felt this afternoon

began to charge the atmosphere as he gazed unrelentingly into my eyes. It wasn't until my head started to

swim that I realized I wasn't breathing.

"The way she reacts to me isn't very healthy is it?" Edward said.

"Not really, but I doubt you'll stop what you're doing," Alice said.

When I drew in a jagged breath, breaking the stillness, he closed his eyes.

"Bella, I think you should go inside now." His low voice was rough, his eyes on the clouds again.

I opened the door, and the arctic draft that burst into the car helped clear my head.

Afraid I might stumble in my woozy state, I stepped carefully out of the car and shut the door behind me

without looking back. The whir of the automatic window unrolling made me turn.

"Oh, Bella?" he called after me, his voice more even. He leaned toward the open window with a faint smile on

his lips.

"Yes?"

"Tomorrow it's my turn."

"Good, it's about time I get to learn more about her," Edward said pleased, obviously wanting to learn everything about

her as soon as he could.

"Your turn to what?"

He smiled wider, flashing his gleaming teeth. "Ask the questions."

And then he was gone, the car speeding down the street and disappearing around the corner before I could

even collect my thoughts. I smiled as I walked to the house. It was clear he was planning to see me tomorrow,

if nothing else.

That night Edward starred in my dreams, as usual. However, the climate of my unconsciousness had

changed. It thrilled with the same electricity that had charged the afternoon, and I tossed and turned restlessly,

waking often. It was only in the early hours of the morning that I finally sank into an exhausted, dreamless

sleep.

When I woke I was still tired, but edgy as well. I pulled on my brown turtleneck and the inescapable jeans,

sighing as I daydreamed of spaghetti straps and shorts.

"She doesn't really want that," Emmett said confidently.

"It seems like she does," Edward said confused by his brother's goofy grin.

"But then she would have to give you up Eddy, and we all know she doesn't want that," Emmett laughed and Edward rolled

his eyes at him.

Breakfast was the usual, quiet event I expected. Charlie fried eggs for himself; I had my bowl of cereal.

I wondered if he had forgotten about this Saturday. He answered my unspoken question as he stood up to

take his plate to the sink.

"About this Saturday…" he began, walking across the kitchen and turning on the faucet.

I cringed. "Yes, Dad?"

"Are you still set on going to Seattle?" he asked.

"That was the plan." I grimaced, wishing he hadn't brought it up so I wouldn't have to compose careful half-

truths.

"She should tell him the truth," Edward and Esme said.

He squeezed some dish soap onto his plate and swirled it around with the brush. "And you're sure you can't

make it back in time for the dance?"

"I'm not going to the dance, Dad." I glared.

"Didn't anyone ask you?" he asked, trying to hide his concern by focusing on rinsing the plate.

"Several people asked her," Emmett laughed at that thought.

I sidestepped the minefield. "It's a girl's choice."

"Smart," Emmett said, still chuckling.

"Oh." He frowned as he dried his plate.

I sympathized with him. It must be a hard thing, to be a father; living in fear that your daughter would meet a

boy she liked, but also having to worry if she didn't. How ghastly it would be, I thought, shuddering, if Charlie

had even the slightest inkling of exactly what I did like.

"That would be ghastly," Emmett chuckled again.

Charlie left then, with a goodbye wave, and I went upstairs to brush my teeth and gather my books. When I

heard the cruiser pull away, I could only wait a few seconds before I had to peek out of my window. The silver

car was already there, waiting in Charlie's spot on the driveway. I bounded down the stairs and out the front

door, wondering how long this bizarre routine would continue. I never wanted it to end.

"Then I'll make sure it doesn't," Edward said cheerfully.

He waited in the car, not appearing to watch as I shut the door behind me without bothering to lock the dead-

bolt. I walked to the car, pausing shyly before opening the door and stepping in. He was smiling, relaxed —

and, as usual, perfect and beautiful to an excruciating degree.

"Good morning." His voice was silky. "How are you today?" His eyes roamed over my face, as if his question

was something more than simple courtesy.

"Good, thank you." I was always good — much more than good — when I was near him.

His gaze lingered on the circles under my eyes. "You look tired."

"I couldn't sleep," I confessed, automatically swinging my hair around my shoulder to provide some measure

of cover.

"Neither could I," Edward smiled.

"Neither could I," he teased as he started the engine. I was becoming used to the quiet purr. I was sure the

roar of my truck would scare me, whenever I got to drive it again.

"More reason for me to pick her up every day," Edward nodded his head.

I laughed. "I guess that's right. I suppose I slept just a little bit more than you did."

"I'd wager you did."

"So what did you do last night?" I asked.

He chuckled. "Not a chance. It's my day to ask questions."

"I have a feeling that I have more of a reason than that, for not answering that question," Edward said.

"What were you doing then?" Emmett smirked wickedly. "Nothing inappropriate I hope."

"Maybe I was," Edward said as his mouth twitched. "Though I can't be sure of course."

"Oh, that's right. What do you want to know?" My forehead creased. I couldn't imagine anything about me that

could be in any way interesting to him.

"Everything about her is interesting to me," Edward countered.

"What's your favorite color?" he asked, his face grave.

"Such a simple question," Emmett sighed. "That's not interesting."

"He must be trying to make her feel comfortable before he asked the big questions," Alice said knowingly.

"No, I want to know

everything

about her," Edward said confidently. "Though Alice is probably right too."

I rolled my eyes. "It changes from day to day."

"Not such a simple answer," Emmett chuckled. "She can even manage to make that somewhat entertaining."

"What's your favorite color today?" He was still solemn.

"Probably brown." I tended to dress according to my mood.

He snorted, dropping his serious expression. "Brown?" he asked skeptically.

"Sure. Brown is warm. I miss brown. Everything that's supposed to be brown — tree trunks, rocks, dirt — is all

covered up with squashy green stuff here," I complained.

"Very entertaining," Emmett laughed.

He seemed fascinated by my little rant. He considered for a moment, staring into my eyes.

"You're right," he decided, serious again. "Brown is warm." He reached over, swiftly, but somehow still

hesitantly, to sweep my hair back behind my shoulder.

"That was smooth bro," Emmett said, punching Edward on the arm.

We were at the school by now. He turned back to me as he pulled into a parking space.

"What music is in your CD player right now?" he asked, his face as somber as if he'd asked for a murder

confession.

I realized I'd never removed the CD Phil had given me. When I said the name of the band, he smiled crookedly,

a peculiar expression in his eyes. He flipped open a compartment under his car's CD player, pulled out one of

thirty or so CDs that were jammed into the small space, and handed it to me, "Debussy to this?" He raised an

eyebrow.

"That's something we have in common," Edward said. "At least there's one thing."

It was the same CD. I examined the familiar cover art, keeping my eyes down.

It continued like that for the rest of the day. While he walked me to English, when he met me after Spanish, all

through the lunch hour, he questioned me relentlessly about every insignificant detail of my existence.

"Argh, she not going to say them in this book," Edward groaned. "I want to hear it."

"Aah, is little Eddy having a tantrum," Emmett cued.

"Shut up," Edward growled harshly.

Movies I'd liked and hated, the few places I'd been and the many places I wanted to go, and books —

endlessly books.

I couldn't remember the last time I'd talked so much. More often than not, I felt self-conscious, certain I must be

boring him. But the absolute absorption on his face, and his never-ending stream of questions, compelled me

to continue. Mostly his questions were easy, only a very few triggering my easy blushes. But when I did flush,

it brought on a whole new round of questions.

Such as the time he asked my favorite gemstone, and I blurted out topaz before thinking.

"Why would that make her blush?" Edward asked confused.

After a second Alice started to laughed and blurted out, "It's the color of you're - well our - eyes after we hunt."

"Oh," Edward smiled ridiculously.

He'd been flinging questions at me with such speed that I felt like I was taking one of those psychiatric tests

where you answer with the first word that comes to mind. I was sure he would have continued down whatever

mental list he was following, except for the blush. My face reddened because, until very recently, my favorite

gemstone was garnet. It was impossible, while staring back into his topaz eyes, not to remember the reason

for the switch. And, naturally, he wouldn't rest until I'd admitted why I was embarrassed.

"Tell me," he finally commanded after persuasion failed — failed only because I kept my eyes safely away from

his face.

"Damn, she knows a way to get away from my persuasion," Edward pouted.

"It's the color of your eyes today," I sighed, surrendering, staring down at my hands as I fiddled with a piece of

my hair. "I suppose if you asked me in two weeks I'd say onyx."

I'd given more information than necessary in my unwilling honesty, and I worried it would provoke the strange

anger that flared whenever I slipped and revealed too clearly how obsessed I was.

"Anger? - I'm pleased," Edward chuckled.

But his pause was very short.

"What kinds of flowers do you prefer?" he fired off.

I sighed in relief, and continued with the psychoanalysis.

"At least tell me the flower," Edward groaned again.

"To bad bro," Jasper chuckled.

Biology was a complication again. Edward had continued with his quizzing up until Mr. Banner entered the

room, dragging the audiovisual frame again. As the teacher approached the light switch, I noticed Edward

slide his chair slightly farther away from mine. It didn't help. As soon as the room was dark, there was the

same electric spark, the same restless craving to stretch my hand across the short space and touch his cold

skin, as yesterday.

I leaned forward on the table, resting my chin on my folded arms, my hidden fingers gripping the table's edge

as I fought to ignore the irrational longing that unsettled me. I didn't look at him, afraid that if he was looking at

me, it would only make self-control that much harder. I sincerely tried to watch the movie, but at the end of the

hour I had no idea what I'd just seen. I sighed in relief again when Mr. Banner turned the lights on, finally

glancing at Edward; he was looking at me, his eyes ambivalent.

He rose in silence and then stood still, waiting for me. We walked toward the gym in silence, like yesterday.

And, also like yesterday, he touched my face wordlessly — this time with the back of his cool hand, stroking

once from my temple to my jaw — before he turned and walked away.

Gym passed quickly as I watched Mike's one-man badminton show. He didn't speak to me today, either in

response to my vacant expression or because he was still angry about our squabble yesterday. Somewhere,

in a corner of my mind, I felt bad about that. But I couldn't concentrate on him.

"You shouldn't spare him any thought at all," Edward muttered.

I hurried to change afterward, ill at ease, knowing the faster I moved, the sooner I would be with Edward. The

pressure made me more clumsy than usual,

Emmett grinned widely at that.

but eventually I made it out the door, feeling the same release when I saw him standing there, a wide smile

automatically spreading across my face. He smiled in reaction before launching into more cross-examination.

His questions were different now, though, not as easily answered. He wanted to know what I missed about

home, insisting on descriptions of anything he wasn't familiar with.

We sat in front of Charlie's house for hours, as the sky darkened and rain plummeted around us in a sudden

deluge.

I tried to describe impossible things like the scent of creosote — bitter, slightly resinous, but still pleasant —

the high, keening sound of the cicadas in July, the feathery barrenness of the trees, the very size of the sky,

extending white-blue from horizon to horizon, barely interrupted by the low mountains covered with purple

volcanic rock. The hardest thing to explain was why it was so beautiful to me — to justify a beauty that didn't

depend on the sparse, spiny vegetation that often looked half dead, a beauty that had more to do with the

exposed shape of the land, with the shallow bowls of valleys between the craggy hills, and the way they held

on to the sun. I found myself using my hands as I tried to describe it to him.

"It sounds like she really like living in Phoenix," Edward sighed, knowing that if she was with him she couldn't really go

back there.

His quiet, probing questions kept me talking freely, forgetting, in the dim light of the storm, to be embarrassed

for monopolizing the conversation. Finally, when I had finished detailing my cluttered room at home, he

paused instead of responding with another question.

"Are you finished?" I asked in relief.

"Hardly," Edward said. "I'll never be finished."

"Are you saying that because you didn't really hear anything she had to say?" Emmett chuckled.

"No," Edward answered quickly.

"Not even close — but your father will be home soon."

"Charlie!" I suddenly recalled his existence, and sighed. I looked out at the raindarkened sky, but it gave

nothing away. "How late is it?" I wondered out loud as I glanced at the clock. I was surprised by the time —

Charlie would be driving home now.

"It's twilight," Edward murmured,

"The best time of the day for us," Edward smiled.

looking at the western horizon, obscured as it was with clouds. His voice was thoughtful, as if his mind were

somewhere far away. I stared at him as he gazed unseeingly out the windshield.

I was still staring when his eyes suddenly shifted back to mine.

"It's the safest time of day for us," he said, answering the unspoken question in my eyes. "The easiest time.

But also the saddest,

"Er... I think it's the saddest," Edward said confused by what his book self just said.

"I guess she made you think differently about that son," Carlisle smiled. "With her around, time has meaning for you

again."

"I guess," Edward said thoughtfully.

in a way… the end of another day, the return of the night. Darkness is so predictable, don't you think?" He

smiled wistfully.

"I like the night. Without the dark, we'd never see the stars." I frowned. "Not that you see them here much."

He laughed, and the mood abruptly lightened.

"Charlie will be here in a few minutes. So, unless you want to tell him that you'll be with me Saturday…" He

raised one eyebrow.

"Nope," Alice answered.

"Thanks, but no thanks." I gathered my books, realizing I was stiff from sitting still so long. "So is it my turn

tomorrow, then?"

"Certainly not!" His face was teasingly outraged. "I told you I wasn't done, didn't I?"

"What more is there?"

"You'll find out tomorrow." He reached across to open my door for me, and his sudden proximity sent my

heart into frenzied palpitations.

But his hand froze on the handle.

"Not good," he muttered.

"What is it?" I was surprised to see that his jaw was clenched, his eyes disturbed.

He glanced at me for a brief second. "Another complication," he said glumly.

"What could that be?" Edward said looking worried.

He flung the door open in one swift movement, and then moved, almost cringed, swiftly away from me.

The flash of headlights through the rain caught my attention as a dark car pulled up to the curb just a few feet

away, facing us.

"Charlie's around the corner," he warned, staring through the downpour at the other vehicle.

I hopped out at once, despite my confusion and curiosity. The rain was louder as it glanced off my jacket.

I tried to make out the shapes in the front seat of the other car, but it was too dark. I could see Edward

illuminated in the glare of the new car's headlights; he was still staring ahead, his gaze locked on something

or someone I couldn't see. His expression was a strange mix of frustration and defiance.

"Argh, the wolves," Edward growled.

"Relax Edward they can't say anything," Carlisle said.

Then he revved the engine, and the tires squealed against the wet pavement. The Volvo was out of sight in

seconds.

"Hey, Bella," called a familiar, husky voice from the driver's side of the little black car.

"Jacob?" I asked, squinting through the rain. Just then, Charlie's cruiser swung around the corner, his lights

shining on the occupants of the car in front of me.

Jacob was already climbing out, his wide grin visible even through the darkness. In the passenger seat was a

much older man, a heavyset man with a memorable face — a face that overflowed, the cheeks resting against

his shoulders, with creases running through the russet skin like an old leather jacket. And the surprisingly

familiar eyes, black eyes that seemed at the same time both too young and too ancient for the broad face they

were set in. Jacob's father, Billy Black. I knew him immediately, though in the more than five years since I'd

seen him last I'd managed to forget his name when Charlie had spoken of him my first day here. He was

staring at me, scrutinizing my face, so I smiled tentatively at him. His eyes were wide, as if in shock or fear, his

nostrils flared. My smile faded.

Edward growled again.

Another complication, Edward had said.

Billy still stared at me with intense, anxious eyes. I groaned internally. Had Billy recognized Edward so easily?

Could he really believe the impossible legends his son had scoffed at?

"Oh he believes... knows," Edward said through gritted teeth.

The answer was clear in Billy's eyes. Yes. Yes, he could.

"That's the end of the chapter," Esme said handing to book to Jasper, it seemed that the order in which they'd started

reading was going to continue.

*Chapter 12: Balancing

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Twelve

Balancing

"Balancing,"

Jasper read.

"Billy!" Charlie called as soon as he got out of the car.

I turned toward the house, beckoning to Jacob as I ducked under the porch. I heard Charlie greeting them

loudly behind me.

"I'm going to pretend I didn't see you behind the wheel, Jake," he said disapprovingly.

"We get permits early on the rez," Jacob said while I unlocked the door and flicked on the porch light.

"Sure you do," Charlie laughed.

"I have to get around somehow." I recognized Billy's resonant voice easily, despite the years. The sound of it

made me feel suddenly younger, a child.

"Because she remember hearing it as a child," Edward said.

"Or maybe he just has an old sounding voice... I mean a voice that shows his heritage," Carlisle mused.

I went inside, leaving the door open behind me and turning on lights before I hung up my jacket. Then I stood

in the door, watching anxiously as Charlie and Jacob helped Billy out of the car and into his wheelchair.

I backed out of the way as the three of them hurried in, shaking off the rain.

"This is a surprise," Charlie was saying.

"It's been too long," Billy answered. "I hope it's not a bad time." His dark eyes flashed up to me again, their

expression unreadable.

Edward breath deeply and his eyes were blazing.

"No, it's great. I hope you can stay for the game."

Jacob grinned. "I think that's the plan — our TV broke last week."

"Ah, the real reason they're here," Emmett smiled.

Billy made a face at his son. "And, of course, Jacob was anxious to see Bella again," he added.

"Pay back for his son being too honest," Alice laughed all the time watching Edward scowl grow.

Jacob scowled and ducked his head while I fought back a surge of remorse. Maybe I'd been too convincing

on the beach.

"Nah, he was caught by her charm before she 'flirted' with him," Alice said thoughtfully, hiding her smirk.

"Are you hungry?" I asked, turning toward the kitchen. I was eager to escape Billy's searching gaze.

"Nah, we ate just before we came," Jacob answered.

"How about you, Charlie?" I called over my shoulder as I fled around the corner.

"Sure," he replied, his voice moving in the direction of the front room and the TV. I could hear Billy's chair

follow.

The grilled cheese sandwiches were in the frying pan and I was slicing up a tomato when I sensed someone

behind me.

"So, how are things?" Jacob asked.

"Pretty good." I smiled. His enthusiasm was hard to resist.

Edward's eyes narrowed his further at that.

"How about you? Did you finish your car?"

"No." He frowned. "I still need parts. We borrowed that one." He pointed with his thumb in the direction of the

front yard.

"Sorry. I haven't seen any… what was it you were looking for?"

"Master cylinder." He grinned. "Is something wrong with the truck?" he added suddenly.

"No."

"Oh. I just wondered because you weren't driving it."

"No, she was just catching a ride with a vampire," Emmett laughed.

I stared down at the pan, pulling up the edge of a sandwich to check the bottom side. "I got a ride with a

friend."

"Nice ride." Jacob's voice was admiring. "I didn't recognize the driver, though. I thought I knew most of the

kids around here."

I nodded noncommittally, keeping my eyes down as I flipped sandwiches.

"My dad seemed to know him from somewhere."

"Jacob, could you hand me some plates? They're in the cupboard over the sink."

"Trying to divert him," Edward chuckled. "She shouldn't bother, I bet Billy will let something out when they're alone."

"Sure."

He got the plates in silence. I hoped he would let it drop now.

"So who was it?" he asked, setting two plates on the counter next to me.

I sighed in defeat. "Edward Cullen."

To my surprise, he laughed. I glanced up at him. He looked a little embarrassed.

"So the pup really doesn't know anything about us," Edward said.

"Of course not, he never would have told her that story if he knew it was true," Carlisle said. "It's only the elders that still

remember."

"Guess that explains it, then," he said. "I wondered why my dad was acting so strange."

"That's right." I faked an innocent expression. "He doesn't like the Cullens."

"Superstitious old man," Jacob muttered under his breath.

"You don't think he'd say anything to Charlie?" I couldn't help asking, the words coming out in a low rush.

Jacob stared at me for a moment, and I couldn't read the expression in his dark eyes.

"No that's wasn't suspicious at all," Jasper said. "She's going to have to learn how to lie and act covertly."

"I doubt it," he finally answered. "I think Charlie chewed him out pretty good last time. They haven't spoken

much since — tonight is sort of a reunion, I think. I don't think he'd bring it up again."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound indifferent.

I stayed in the front room after I carried the food out to Charlie, pretending to watch the game while Jacob

chattered at me. I was really listening to the men's conversation, watching for any sign that Billy was about to

rat me out, trying to think of ways to stop him if he began.

It was a long night. I had a lot of homework that was going undone, but I was afraid to leave Billy alone with

Charlie. Finally, the game ended.

"Are you and your friends coming back to the beach soon?" Jacob asked as he pushed his father over the lip

of the threshold.

"

He couldn't care less about the friends part," Edward muttered.

"I'm not sure," I hedged.

"That was fun, Charlie," Billy said.

"Come up for the next game," Charlie encouraged.

"Sure, sure," Billy said. "We'll be here. Have a good night." His eyes shifted to mine, and his smile

disappeared. "You take care, Bella," he added seriously.

"Thanks," I muttered, looking away.

I headed for the stairs while Charlie waved from the doorway.

"Wait, Bella," he said.

I cringed. Had Billy gotten something in before I'd joined them in the living room?

But Charlie was relaxed, still grinning from the unexpected visit.

"I didn't get a chance to talk to you tonight. How was your day?"

"Good." I hesitated with one foot on the first stair, searching for details I could safely share. "My badminton

team won all four games."

"Wow, I didn't know you could play badminton."

"Well, actually I can't, but my partner is really good," I admitted.

"Who is it?" he asked with token interest.

"Um… Mike Newton," I told him reluctantly.

"Oh yeah — you said you were friends with the Newton kid." He perked up. "Nice family." He mused for a

minute. "Why didn't you ask him to the dance this weekend?"

"Because she doesn't want to go with him," Edward said, trying to sound cheerful, but there was too strong an edge to his

voice.

"Dad!" I groaned. "He's kind of dating my friend Jessica. Besides, you know I can't dance."

"Oh yeah," he muttered. Then he smiled at me apologetically. "So I guess it's good you'll be gone Saturday…

I've made plans to go fishing with the guys from the station. The weather's supposed to be real warm. But if

you wanted to put your trip off till someone could go with you, I'd stay home. I know I leave you here alone too

much."

"Dad, you're doing a great job." I smiled, hoping my relief didn't show. "I've never minded being alone — I'm

too much like you." I winked at him, and he smiled his crinkly-eyed smile.

"They seem to be getting along together nicely," Esme smiled, she like seeing happy families.

I slept better that night, too tired to dream again. When I woke to the pearl gray morning, my mood was blissful.

The tense evening with Billy and Jacob seemed harmless enough now; I decided to forget it completely. I

caught myself whistling while I was pulling the front part of my hair back into a barrette, and later again as I

skipped down the stairs. Charlie noticed.

"Whistling and skipping, you sure do have an affect on her don't you?" Jasper chuckled.

"You're cheerful this morning," he commented over breakfast.

I shrugged. "It's Friday."

I hurried so I would be ready to go the second Charlie left. I had my bag ready, shoes on, teeth brushed, but

even though I rushed to the door as soon as I was sure Charlie would be out of sight, Edward was faster. He

was waiting in his shiny car, windows down, engine off.

I didn't hesitate this time, climbing in the passenger side quickly, the sooner to see his face. He grinned his

crooked smile at me, stopping my breath and my heart. I couldn't imagine how an angel could be any more

glorious. There was nothing about him that could be improved upon.

"How did you sleep?" he asked. I wondered if he had any idea how appealing his voice was.

"Fine. How was your night?"

"Pleasant." His smile was amused; I felt like I was missing an inside joke.

"Like, me watching her sleep," Edward said.

"You really think you're doing that," Esme asked, looking both pleased and disproving.

"Without a doubt," Edward said. "That has to be what that smile meant."

"Can I ask what you did?" I asked.

"No." He grinned. "Today is still mine."

He wanted to know about people today: more about Renée, her hobbies, what we'd done in our free time

together. And then the one grandmother I'd known, my few school friends — embarrassing me when he asked

about boys I'd dated. I was relieved that I'd never really dated anyone, so that particular conversation couldn't

last long. He seemed as surprised as Jessica and Angela by my lack of romantic history.

"Well it is quite unbelievable," Edward defended.

"So you never met anyone you wanted?" he asked in a serious tone that made me wonder what he was

thinking about.

I was grudgingly honest. "Not in Phoenix."

His lips pressed together into a hard line.

We were in the cafeteria at this point. The day had sped by in the blur that was rapidly becoming routine.

I took advantage of his brief pause to take a bite of my bagel.

"I should have let you drive yourself today," he announced, apropos of nothing, while I chewed.

"Why?" I demanded.

"I'm leaving with Alice after lunch."

"Oh, where are we going?" Alice smiled.

"Probably hunting," Edward said.

"True, you'd want to make sure you're full," Alice said.

"Oh." I blinked, bewildered and disappointed. "That's okay, it's not that far of a walk."

"You won't make her walk," Esme reprimanded.

"Of course not," Edward said.

He frowned at me impatiently. "I'm not going to make you walk home. We'll go get your truck and leave it here

for you."

"I don't have my key with me," I sighed. "I really don't mind walking." What I minded was losing my time with

him.

He shook his head. "Your truck will be here, and the key will be in the ignition — unless you're afraid someone

might steal it." He laughed at the thought.

"And there must be so many people that want it too," Emmett said in mock terror.

"All right," I agreed, pursing my lips. I was pretty sure my key was in the pocket of a pair of jeans I wore

Wednesday, under a pile of clothes in the laundry room. Even if he broke into my house, or whatever he was

planning, he'd never find it. He seemed to feel the challenge in my consent. He smirked, overconfident.

"So where are you going?" I asked as casually as I could manage.

"Hunting," he answered grimly. "If I'm going to be alone with you tomorrow, I'm going to take whatever

precautions I can." His face grew morose… and pleading. "You can always cancel, you know."

I looked down, afraid of the persuasive power of his eyes. I refused to be convinced to fear him, no matter how

real the danger might be. It doesn't matter, I repeated in my head.

"No," I whispered, glancing back at his face. "I can't."

"Perhaps you're right," he murmured bleakly. His eyes seemed to darken in color as I watched.

I changed the subject. "What time will I see you tomorrow?" I asked, already depressed by the thought of him

leaving now.

"That depends… it's a Saturday, don't you want to sleep in?" he offered.

"Can't you tell that she's dying to see you?" Emmett asked.

"No," I answered too fast. He restrained a smile.

"The same time as usual, then," he decided. "Will Charlie be there?"

"No, he's fishing tomorrow." I beamed at the memory of how conveniently things had worked out.

His voice turned sharp. "And if you don't come home, what will he think?"

"I have no idea," I answered coolly. "He knows I've been meaning to do the laundry. Maybe he'll think I fell in

the washer."

"That's not funny Emmett," Edward snapped as Emmett laughed.

"It's not my fault that you can't see the humor in her words," Emmett said through his laughter.

He scowled at me and I scowled back. His anger was much more impressive than mine.

"What are you hunting tonight?" I asked when I was sure I had lost the glowering contest.

"Whatever we find in the park. We aren't going far." He seemed bemused by my casual reference to his secret

realities.

"Why are you going with Alice?" I wondered.

"Alice is the most… supportive." He frowned as he spoke.

"Wait... does that mean I'm not supportive?" Emmett frowned.

"Apparently," Edward said.

"And the others?" I asked timidly. "What are they?"

His brow puckered for a brief moment. "Incredulous, for the most part."

"I must not have realized how funny she is," Emmett said still frowning. "But why are you supportive shortie?"

"It seems that Bella is important to Edward, I must have seen the outcome of that and want it to happen," Alice said. "I bet

we'll be friends too."

"Of course you will," Emmett said still frowning a little. "Bella's awesome."

"I bet she'll like you too Em," Alice said sweetly and Emmett smiled. "And Jazz, don't even worry about it, I'm sure you'll be

friends too."

"I'm not sure about that," Jasper said, smiling at the fact that his wife knew him so well. He then frowned, "she seems like

a good person to be around... a good climate too, but... I'm not sure I can..."

"Or that Eddy would let you," Emmett added, noticing how depressed Jasper was becoming. "Don't worry Jazz, I'm sure it

will all work out."

"Honesty, I really hope it does," Jasper said a little more hopeful and then continued to read.

I peeked quickly behind me at his family. They sat staring off in different directions, exactly the same as the

first time I'd seen them. Only now they were four; their beautiful, bronze-haired brother sat across from me, his

golden eyes troubled.

"They don't like me," I guessed.

"That's not it," he disagreed, but his eyes were too innocent. "They don't understand why I can't leave you

alone."

"We understand now," Jasper and Emmett both said.

I grimaced. "Neither do I, for that matter."

Edward shook his head slowly, rolling his eyes toward the ceiling before he met my gaze again. "I told you —

you don't see yourself clearly at all. You're not like anyone I've ever known. You fascinate me."

"That makes your feelings sound washy," Alice frowned. "Like once you figure her out you'll lose interest."

"Then I'll never lose interest, because I'm not going to figure her out," Edward answered cheekily, but his eyes were

guarded, probably hoping his sister wasn't right about this.

I glared at him, sure he was teasing now.

He smiled as he deciphered my expression. "Having the advantages I do," he murmured, touching his

forehead discreetly, "I have a better than average grasp of human nature. People are predictable. But you…

you never do what I expect. You always take me by surprise."

"Even if I could read her mind, I would be surprised by her," Edward smiled, which was evident by how many times he'd be

surprised reading this book.

I looked away, my eyes wandering back to his family, embarrassed and dissatisfied. His words made me feel

like a science experiment. I wanted to laugh at myself for expecting anything else.

"Told you," Alice said sadly, not gloating this time.

"Damn," Edward gritted his teeth.

"That part is easy enough to explain," he continued.

"You better say something to cheer her up Edward," Alice threatened.

I felt his eyes on my face but I couldn't look at him yet, afraid he might read the chagrin in my eyes. "But

there's more… and it's not so easy to put into words —"

I was still staring at the Cullens while he spoke. Suddenly Rosalie, his blond and breathtaking sister, turned to

look at me. No, not to look — to glare, with dark, cold eyes.

Edward growled; it wasn't just her glaring at Bella, she had also stopped him from explaining himself and Bella would now

remain upset.

I wanted to look away, but her gaze held me until Edward broke off mid-sentence and made an angry noise

under his breath. It was almost a hiss.

Rosalie turned her head, and I was relieved to be free. I looked back at Edward — and I knew he could see the

confusion and fear that widened my eyes.

His face was tight as he explained. "I'm sorry about that. She's just worried. You see… it's dangerous for more

than just me if, after spending so much time with you so publicly…" He looked down.

"You're always so selfish," Rosalie growled.

"Look who's talking," Edward growled back.

"Stop," Emmett said putting his hand on Edward shoulder to keep him in his chair.

"If?"

"If this ends… badly." He dropped his head into his hands, as he had that night in Port Angeles. His anguish

was plain; I yearned to comfort him, but I was at a loss to know how.

"Doesn't she know that it ending badly means that she's dying?" Edward said through gritted teeth.

"She already made up her mind," Alice said.

My hand reached toward him involuntarily; quickly, though, I dropped it to the table, fearing that my touch

would only make things worse. I realized slowly that his words should frighten me. I waited for that fear to

come, but all I could seem to feel was an ache for his pain.

And frustration — frustration that Rosalie had interrupted whatever he was about to say. I didn't know how to

bring it up again. He still had his head in his hands.

I tried to speak in a normal voice. "And you have to leave now?"

"Yes." He raised his face; it was serious for a moment, and then his mood shifted and he smiled. "It's probably

for the best. We still have fifteen minutes of that wretched movie left to endure in Biology — I don't think I

could take any more."

"But it's a great feeling," Emmett protested.

"If you can touch the object of your desire," Edward said. "I'm not about to do that, obviously."

I started. Alice — her short, inky hair in a halo of spiky disarray around her exquisite, elfin face —

"Elfin face," Emmett laughed. "Maybe I should call you elf instead of shortie."

"Does my face really look like an elf?" Alice asked Jasper ignoring Emmett's comment (the only chances she had to

make him not use that nickname was act like it didn't bother her).

"Maybe a little," Jasper smiled.

"A mischievous elf," Edward added laughing.

was suddenly standing behind his shoulder. Her slight frame was willowy, graceful even in absolute stillness.

He greeted her without looking away from me. "Alice."

"Edward," she answered, her high soprano voice almost as attractive as his.

"Alice, Bella — Bella, Alice," he introduced us, gesturing casually with his hand, a wry smile on his face.

"I bet I made you introduce us," Alice smiled.

"Hello, Bella." Her brilliant obsidian eyes were unreadable, but her smile was friendly. "It's nice to finally meet

you."

"Yep, I've seen that she'll be my friend," Alice beamed.

Edward flashed a dark look at her.

"Hi, Alice," I murmured shyly.

"Are you ready?" she asked him.

His voice was aloof. "Nearly. I'll meet you at the car."

She left without another word; her walk was so fluid, so sinuous that I felt a sharp pang of jealousy.

"Should I say 'have fun,' or is that the wrong sentiment?" I asked, turning back to him.

"No it's perfect, I always have fun," Emmett answered.

"No, 'have fun' works as well as anything." He grinned.

"Have fun, then." I worked to sound wholehearted. Of course I didn't fool him.

"I'll try." He still grinned. "And you try to be safe, please."

"Safe in Forks — what a challenge."

"For a normal person no, but for her... it's quite the challenge," Edward smirked.

"For you it is a challenge." His jaw hardened. "Promise."

"I promise to try to be safe," I recited. "I'll do the laundry tonight — that ought to be fraught with peril."

"Don't fall in," he mocked.

"I'll do my best."

He stood then, and I rose, too.

"I'll see you tomorrow," I sighed.

"It seems like a long time to you, doesn't it?" he mused.

I nodded glumly.

"I'll be there in the morning," he promised, smiling his crooked smile. He reached across the table to touch my

face, lightly brushing along my cheekbone again. Then he turned and walked away. I stared after him until he

was gone.

I was sorely tempted to ditch the rest of the day, at the very least Gym, but a warning instinct stopped me. I

knew that if I disappeared now, Mike and others would assume I was with Edward. And Edward was worried

about the time we'd spent together publicly… if things went wrong. I refused to dwell on the last thought,

concentrating instead on making things safer for him.

"What is she getting at?" Edward said narrowing his eyes.

"It sounds like she going to try to protect our family," Rosalie said looking incredulous, but still keep her frosty exterior on.

"At least one of you is."

I intuitively knew — and sensed he did, too — that tomorrow would be pivotal. Our relationship couldn't

continue to balance, as it did, on the point of a knife. We would fall off one edge or the other, depending

entirely upon his decision, or his instincts.

"How can she think about this so calmly," Edward said through gritted teeth.

My decision was made, made before I'd ever consciously chosen, and I was committed to seeing it through.

Because there was nothing more terrifying to me, more excruciating, than the thought of turning away from

him. It was an impossibility.

I went to class, feeling dutiful. I couldn't honestly say what happened in Biology; my mind was too

preoccupied with thoughts of tomorrow. In Gym, Mike was speaking to me again; he wished me a good time in

Seattle. I carefully explained that I'd canceled my trip, worried about my truck.

"Are you going to the dance with Cullen?" he asked, suddenly sulky.

"No, I'm not going to the dance at all."

"What are you doing, then?" he asked, too interested.

My natural urge was to tell him to butt out. Instead, I lied brightly.

"Laundry, and then I have to study for the Trig test or I'm going to fail."

"Is Cullen helping you study?"

"Edward," I emphasized, "is not going to help me study. He's gone away somewhere for the weekend."

The lies came more naturally than usual, I noted with surprise.

"Are you happy now, she protecting our family?" Edward spat at Rosalie who was looking increasingly shocked.

"Yes, I am," Rosalie admitted, but was still too stubborn to say how amazed she was.

"Oh." He perked up. "You know, you could come to the dance with our group anyway — that would be cool.

We'd all dance with you," he promised.

"That's just what she wants, for so many different reasons," Emmett said sarcastically.

The mental image of Jessica's face made my tone sharper than necessary.

"I'm not going to the dance, Mike, okay?"

"Fine." He sulked again. "I was just offering."

When the school day had finally ended, I walked to the parking lot without enthusiasm. I did not especially

want to walk home, but I couldn't see how he would have retrieved my truck.

"She's still doubting me," Edward smirked while shaking his head.

Then again, I was starting to believe that nothing was impossible for him. The latter instinct proved correct —

my truck sat in the same space he'd parked his Volvo in this morning. I shook my head, incredulous, as I

opened the unlocked door and saw the key in the ignition.

There was a piece of white paper folded on my seat. I got in and closed the door before I unfolded it.

Two words were written in his elegant script.

Be safe.

The sound of the truck roaring to life frightened me. I laughed at myself.

When I got home, the handle of the door was locked, the dead bolt unlocked, just as I'd left it this morning.

Inside, I went straight to the laundry room. It looked just the same as I'd left it, too. I dug for my jeans and, after

finding them, checked the pockets. Empty. Maybe I'd hung my key up after all, I thought, shaking my head.

"Nope, I just found it," Edward said. "Or I already knew where it was."

Following the same instinct that had prompted me to lie to Mike, I called Jessica on the pretense of wishing

her luck at the dance. When she offered the same wish for my day with Edward, I told her about the

cancellation. She was more disappointed than really necessary for a third-party observer to be.

"But someone going out with one of the reclusive Cullens is hot gossip, of course she's disappointed," Alice smiled.

I said goodbye quickly after that.

Charlie was absentminded at dinner, worried over something at work, I guessed, or maybe a basketball game,

or maybe he was just really enjoying the lasagna — it was hard to tell with Charlie.

"That seems to run in the family," Edward muttered.

"You know, Dad…" I began, breaking into his reverie.

"What's that, Bell?"

"I think you're right about Seattle. I think I'll wait until Jessica or someone else can go with me."

"Oh," he said, surprised. "Oh, okay. So, do you want me to stay home?"

"No, Dad, don't change your plans. I've got a million things to do… homework, laundry… I need to go to the

library and the grocery store. I'll be in and out all day… you go and have fun."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely, Dad. Besides, the freezer is getting dangerously low on fish — we're down to a two, maybe three

years' supply."

"You're sure easy to live with, Bella." He smiled.

"I could say the same thing about you," I said, laughing. The sound of my laughter was off, but he didn't seem

to notice. I felt so guilty for deceiving him that I almost took Edward's advice and told him where I would be.

Almost.

Rosalie groan at that.

"What is it babe?" Emmett asked.

"Oh, she's just finding it harder to hate Bella now, Rose is actually impressed by her," Edward smirked, causing Rosalie to

growl at him. "And I am fine with you directing all your anger at me," he added seemingly answering her thoughts.

After dinner, I folded clothes and moved another load through the dryer. Unfortunately

"She fell into the drier and that's the end of the story," Emmett laughed.

Everyone looked at him like he'd gone insane.

"What?" Emmett questioned. "She said it herself on more than one occasion."

it was the kind of job that only keeps hands busy. My mind definitely had too much free time, and it was

getting out of control. I fluctuated between anticipation so intense that it was very nearly pain, and an

insidious fear that picked at my resolve. I had to keep reminding myself that I'd made my choice, and I wasn't

going back on it. I pulled his note out of my pocket much more often than necessary to absorb the two small

words he'd written. He wants me to be safe, I told myself again and again. I would just hold on to the faith that,

in the end, that desire would win out over the others. And what was my other choice — to cut him out of my

life? Intolerable. Besides, since I'd come to Forks, it really seemed like my life was about him.

"Hm... she seems to have changed almost as much as you have," Carlisle said.

"How can you tell, we don't really know her?" Edward said.

"No, I guess we don't really, but still, it seems like she has changed almost as irrevocably as we do when we met our

mate," Carlisle said. "I guess what I'm saying is, that it seems to have gone beyond the human constrictions of love."

But a tiny voice in the back of my mind worried, wondering if it would hurt very much… if it ended badly.

Edward shivered at that thought - actually all the Cullens did.

I was relieved when it was late enough to be acceptable for bedtime. I knew I was far too stressed to sleep, so I

did something I'd never done before. I deliberately took unnecessary cold medicine — the kind that knocked

me out for a good eight hours. I normally wouldn't condone that type of behavior in myself, but tomorrow

would be complicated enough without me being loopy from sleep deprivation on top of everything else. While

I waited for the drugs to kick in, I dried my clean hair till it was impeccably straight, and fussed over what I

would wear tomorrow. With everything ready for the morning, I finally lay in my bed. I felt hyper; I couldn't stop

twitching. I got up and rifled through my shoebox of CDs until I found a collection of Chopin's nocturnes.

"That should help," Edward smiled and then his eyes glossed over like they always did when he was thinking about writing

a new song. "I bet I have too," Edward said looking at Esme, obviously she had been thinking about the new sound too.

I put that on very quietly and then lay down again, concentrating on relaxing individual parts of my body.

Somewhere in the middle of that exercise, the cold pills took effect, and I gladly sank into unconsciousness.

I woke early, having slept soundly and dreamlessly thanks to my gratuitous drug use. Though I was well

rested, I slipped right back into the same hectic frenzy from the night before. I dressed in a rush, smoothing

my collar against my neck, fidgeting with the tan sweater till it hung right over my jeans. I sneaked a swift look

out the window to see that Charlie was already gone. A thin, cottony layer of clouds veiled the sky. They didn't

look very lasting.

I ate breakfast without tasting the food, hurrying to clean up when I was done. I peeked out the window again,

but nothing had changed. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was heading back downstairs when a

quiet knock sent my heart thudding against my rib cage.

I flew to the door; I had a little trouble with the simple dead bolt, but I yanked the door open at last, and there

he was. All the agitation dissolved as soon as I looked at his face, calm taking its place. I breathed a sigh of

relief — yesterday's fears seemed very foolish with him here.

He wasn't smiling at first — his face was somber. But then his expression lightened as he looked me over, and

he laughed.

"Good morning," he chuckled.

"What's wrong?" I glanced down to make sure I hadn't forgotten anything important, like shoes, or pants.

Emmett burst out laughing at that.

"We match." He laughed again. I realized he had a long, light tan sweater on, with a white collar showing

underneath, and blue jeans. I laughed with him, hiding a secret twinge of regret — why did he have to look like

a runway model when I couldn't?

I locked the door behind me while he walked to the truck. He waited by the passenger door with a martyred

expression that was easy to understand.

"You don't hide your suffering as well as she does," Alice teased.

"Yeah, well I never claimed to be a martyr," Edward shrugged.

"We made a deal," I reminded him smugly, climbing into the driver's seat, and reaching over to unlock his

door.

"Where to?" I asked.

"Put your seat belt on — I'm nervous already."

I gave him a dirty look as I complied.

"Where to?" I repeated with a sigh.

"Take the one-oh-one north," he ordered.

It was surprisingly difficult to concentrate on the road while feeling his gaze on my face. I compensated by

driving more carefully than usual through the still-sleeping town.

"Great," Edward groaned rolling his eyes.

"Were you planning to make it out of Forks before nightfall?"

"This truck is old enough to be your car's grandfather — have some respect," I retorted.

"Ha, even your cars are opposites," Emmett laughed. "And in a weird way a representation of the two of you."

We were soon out of the town limits, despite his negativity. Thick underbrush and green-swathed trunks

replaced the lawns and houses.

"Turn right on the one-ten," he instructed just as I was about to ask. I obeyed silently.

"Now we drive until the pavement ends."

"I am taking her to the meadow," Edward smiled; it was the place he liked to be alone - he didn't like his family going

there, but he enjoyed the idea of showing it to Bella.

I could hear a smile in his voice, but I was too afraid of driving off the road and proving him right to look over

and be sure.

"Anything to make sure you don't prove him right," Emmett smirked mostly joking, but it was obvious that he agreed with

the sentiment.

"And what's there, at the pavement's end?" I wondered.

"A trail."

"We're hiking?" Thank goodness I'd worn tennis shoes.

"You really shouldn't have just sprung that on her like that," Alice said. "You're just lucky she dressed appropriately for it."

"Is that a problem?" He sounded as if he'd expected as much.

"No." I tried to make the lie sound confident. But if he thought my truck was slow…

"You should make it by Sunday," Emmett laughed. "Or maybe you'll just have to carry her."

"Maybe I will," Edward looked almost hopeful at that thought.

"Don't worry, it's only five miles or so, and we're in no hurry."

Five miles. I didn't answer, so that he wouldn't hear my voice crack in panic. Five miles of treacherous roots

and loose stones, trying to twist my ankles or otherwise incapacitate me. This was going to be humiliating.

We drove in silence for a while as I contemplated the coming horror.

"What are you thinking?" he asked impatiently after a few moments.

I lied again.

"Hm... so she does lie," Edward said. "That's not good."

"Just wondering where we're going."

"It's a place I like to go when the weather is nice." We both glanced out the windows at the thinning clouds

after he spoke.

"Charlie said it would be warm today."

"And did you tell Charlie what you were up to?" he asked.

"Nope."

"But Jessica thinks we're going to Seattle together?" He seemed cheered by the idea.

"No, I told her you canceled on me — which is true."

"No one knows you're with me?" Angrily, now.

"That depends… I assume you told Alice?"

"I assume I told my whole family," Edward sighed and laughed.

"That's very helpful, Bella," he snapped.

I pretended I didn't hear that.

"Are you so depressed by Forks that it's made you suicidal?" he demanded when I ignored him.

"You said it might cause trouble for you… us being together publicly," I reminded him.

"So you're worried about the trouble it might cause me— if you don't come home?" His voice was still angry,

and bitingly sarcastic.

"Of course it is," Edward nearly groaned, getting angry about this all over again.

"Edward, did it ever occur to you that her complete trust in you might help you to control yourself?" Alice asked.

"No," Edward said looking at her thoughtfully. "Do you really think that will work?"

"I'm sure we'll find out," Alice said. "But it couldn't hurt."

I nodded, keeping my eyes on the road.

He muttered something under his breath, speaking so quickly that I couldn't understand.

We were silent for the rest of the drive. I could feel the waves of infuriated disapproval rolling off of him, and I

could think of nothing to say.

And then the road ended, constricting to a thin foot trail with a small wooden marker. I parked on the narrow

shoulder and stepped out, afraid because he was angry with me and I didn't have driving as an excuse not to

look at him. It was warm now, warmer than it had been in Forks since the day I'd arrived, almost muggy under

the clouds. I pulled off my sweater and knotted it around my waist, glad that I'd worn the light, sleeveless shirt

— especially if I had five miles of hiking ahead of me.

I heard his door slam, and looked over to see that he'd removed his sweater, too.

"Why did you take off you're sweater too, did you want her to ogle at you again?" Emmett laughed.

"More likely that I still wanted to match her," Edward shrugged.

He was facing away from me, into the unbroken forest beside my truck.

"This way," he said, glancing over his shoulder at me, eyes still annoyed. He started into the dark forest.

"The trail?" Panic was clear in my voice as I hurried around the truck to catch up to him.

"I said there was a trail at the end of the road, not that we were taking it."

"No trail?" I asked desperately.

"I won't let you get lost." He turned then, with a mocking smile, and I stifled a gasp. His white shirt was

sleeveless, and he wore it unbuttoned, so that the smooth white skin of his throat flowed uninterrupted over

the marble contours of his chest, his perfect musculature no longer merely hinted at behind concealing

clothes. He was too perfect, I realized with a piercing stab of despair. There was no way this godlike creature

could be meant for me.

"Maybe I should have left the sweater on," Edward said, obviously not liking that she saw him as a godlike creature and

that she wasn't good enough for him.

He stared at me, bewildered by my tortured expression.

"Do you want to go home?" he said quietly, a different pain than mine saturating his voice.

"No." I walked forward till I was close beside him, anxious not to waste one second of whatever time I might

have with him.

"What's wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle.

"I'm not a good hiker," I answered dully. "You'll have to be very patient."

"I can be patient — if I make a great effort." He smiled, holding my glance, trying to lift me out of my sudden,

unexplained dejection.

I tried to smile back, but the smile was unconvincing. He scrutinized my face.

"I'll take you home," he promised. I couldn't tell if the promise was unconditional, or restricted to an immediate

departure. I knew he thought it was fear that upset me, and I was grateful again that I was the one person

whose mind he couldn't hear.

"If you want me to hack five miles through the jungle before sundown, you'd better start leading the way," I

said acidly. He frowned at me, struggling to understand my tone and expression.

He gave up after a moment and led the way into the forest.

It wasn't as hard as I had feared. The way was mostly flat, and he held the damp ferns and webs of moss aside

for me. When his straight path took us over fallen trees or boulders, he would help me, lifting me by the elbow,

and then releasing me instantly when I was clear. His cold touch on my skin never failed to make my heart

thud erratically. Twice, when that happened, I caught a look on his face that made me sure he could somehow

hear it.

"Yes I can hear," Edward smiled. "I bet I enjoy the sound it makes whenever I trigger it."

I tried to keep my eyes away from his perfection as much as possible, but I slipped often. Each time, his beauty

pierced me through with sadness.

For the most part, we walked in silence. Occasionally he would ask a random question that he hadn't gotten to

in the past two days of interrogation. He asked about my birthdays, my grade school teachers, my childhood

pets — and I had to admit that after killing three fish in a row, I'd given up on the whole institution. He laughed

at that, louder than I was used to — bell-like echoes bouncing back to us from the empty woods.

The hike took me most of the morning, but he never showed any sign of impatience. The forest spread out

around us in a boundless labyrinth of ancient trees, and I began to be nervous that we would never find our

way out again. He was perfectly at ease, comfortable in the green maze, never seeming to feel any doubt

about our direction.

After several hours, the light that filtered through the canopy transformed, the murky olive tone shifting to a

brighter jade. The day had turned sunny, just as he'd foretold. For the first time since we'd entered the woods,

I felt a thrill of excitement — which quickly turned to impatience.

"Are we there yet?" I teased, pretending to scowl.

"Nearly." He smiled at the change in my mood. "Do you see the brightness ahead?"

I peered into the thick forest. "Um, should I?"

He smirked. "Maybe it's a bit soon for your eyes."

"Time to visit the optometrist," I muttered. His smirk grew more pronounced.

"I think she'll needs something stronger than that," Emmett chuckled.

But then, after another hundred yards, I could definitely see a lightening in the trees ahead, a glow that was

yellow instead of green. I picked up the pace, my eagerness growing with every step. He let me lead now,

following noiselessly.

I reached the edge of the pool of light and stepped through the last fringe of ferns into the loveliest place I had

ever seen.

"Good," Edward said, smiling like a idiot.

"Were you afraid she wouldn't like it?" Alice asked amused.

"I never know with her," Edward shrugged. "She always reacts oddly."

The meadow was small, perfectly round, and filled with wildflowers — violet, yellow, and soft white.

Somewhere nearby, I could hear the bubbling music of a stream. The sun was directly overhead, filling the

circle with a haze of buttery sunshine. I walked slowly, awestruck, through the soft grass, swaying flowers,

and warm, gilded air. I halfway turned, wanting to share this with him, but he wasn't behind me where I thought

he'd be. I spun around, searching for him with sudden alarm. Finally I spotted him, still under the dense shade

of the canopy at the edge of the hollow, watching me with cautious eyes. Only then did I remember what the

beauty of the meadow had driven from my mind — the enigma of Edward and the sun, which he'd promised to

illustrate for me today.

"Why so nervous Eddy, she's taken everything else in strides?" Emmett grinning, but he was serious this time.

"You know how I fell about that," Edward sighed.

"You really don't have anything to worry about," Emmett said kindly.

I took a step back toward him, my eyes alight with curiosity. His eyes were wary, reluctant. I smiled

encouragingly and beckoned to him with my hand, taking another step back to him. He held up a hand in

warning, and I hesitated, rocking back onto my heels.

Edward seemed to take a deep breath, and then he stepped out into the bright glow of the midday sun.

Jasper stopped there, the corner of his lips twitching.

"And then what happened?" Emmett said impatiently.

"Don't know, that was the end of the chapter," Jasper smirked broadly as both his brothers glared at him.

"I better start reading quickly then," Carlisle said taking the book.

*Chapter 13: Confessions

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Seeing as so many of you wanted a quick update on this one in particular I've decided to post this

chapter today, but that means that I won't be posting the next one until Friday. Hope you like it.

Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Thirteen

Confessions

"

Confessions

," Carlisle read.

Edward in the sunlight was shocking. I couldn't getused to it,

"Damn," Edward muttered dejectedly.

"She didn't say it was bad, just shocking," Alice pointed out.

"She can't get used to it," Edward hissed.

"It could still be in a good way," Alice shrugged.

though I'd been staring at him all afternoon. His skin, white despite the faint flush from yesterday's hunting

trip, literally sparkled, like thousands of tiny diamonds were embedded in the surface. He lay perfectly still in

the grass, his shirt open over his sculpted, incandescent chest, his scintillating arms bare. His glistening, pale

lavender lids were shut, though of course he didn't sleep. A perfect statue, carved in some unknown stone,

smooth like marble, glittering like crystal.

"See, it seems like she likes it," Alice said and Edward did look like he had more hope than before, but obviously he was

waiting to for her to say or think it before he was going to relax.

Now and then, his lips would move, so fast it looked like they were trembling. But, when I asked, he told me he

was singing to himself; it was too low for me to hear.

I enjoyed the sun, too, though the air wasn't quite dry enough for my taste. I would have liked to lie back, as he

did, and let the sun warm my face. But I stayed curled up, my chin resting on my knees, unwilling to take my

eyes off him.

"See," Alice said again.

"Yeah, I think I do," Edward smiled.

The wind was gentle; it tangled my hair and ruffled the grass that swayed around his motionless form.

The meadow, so spectacular to me at first, paled next to his magnificence.

"Now, I really see," Edward laughed.

Hesitantly, always afraid, even now, that he would disappear like a mirage, too beautiful to be real… hesitantly,

I reached out one finger and stroked the back of his shimmering hand, where it lay within my reach. I marveled

again at the perfect texture, satin smooth, cool as stone. When I looked up again, his eyes were open,

watching me.

Butterscotch today, lighter, warmer after hunting. His quick smile turned up the corners of his flawless lips.

"I don't scare you?" he asked playfully, but I could hear the real curiosity in his soft voice.

"No more than usual."

He smiled wider; his teeth flashed in the sun.

I inched closer, stretched out my whole hand now to trace the contours of his forearm with my fingertips. I saw

that my fingers trembled, and knew it wouldn't escape his notice.

"Do you mind?"

"Never," Edward smiled; it looked like he was wishing to be the Edward in the book.

I asked, for he had closed his eyes again.

"No," he said without opening his eyes. "You can't imagine how that feels." He sighed.

I lightly trailed my hand over the perfect muscles of his arm, followed the faint pattern of bluish veins inside the

crease at his elbow. With my other hand, I reached to turn his hand over. Realizing what I wished, he flipped

his palm up in one of those blindingly fast, disconcerting movements of his. It startled me; my fingers froze on

his arm for a brief second.

"Sorry," he murmured. I looked up in time to see his golden eyes close again. "It's too easy to be myself with

you."

I lifted his hand, turning it this way and that as I watched the sun glitter on his palm. I held it closer to my face,

trying to see the hidden facets in his skin.

"Tell me what you're thinking," he whispered. I looked to see his eyes watching me, suddenly intent. "It's still

so strange for me, not knowing."

"Still… I don't think I'm ever going to get used to that," Edward said.

"And it will be worse the closer you get to her," Alice smirked evilly at him. "Always wondering what she's thinking and

never getting to know."

"Hmph," Edward huffed annoyed.

"You know, the rest of us feel that way all the time."

"It's a hard life." Did I imagine the hint of regret in his tone? "But you didn't tell me."

"I

was

wishing I could know what you were thinking…" I hesitated.

"And?"

"I was wishing that I could believe that you were real. And I was wishing that I wasn't afraid."

"She shouldn't have said she was afraid," Edward sighed. "Especially since it's not the fear that I'll automatically think

she's feeling."

"I don't want you to be afraid." His voice was just a soft murmur. I heard what he couldn't truthfully say, that I

didn't need to be afraid, that there was nothing to fear.

"Well, that's not exactly the fear I meant, though that's certainly something to think about."

So quickly that I missed his movement, he was half sitting, propped up on his right arm, his left palm still in my

hands. His angel's face was only a few inches from mine. I might have — should have —

"Her human instincts seems to have been completely suppressed now," Jasper said.

flinched away from his unexpected closeness, but I was unable to move. His golden eyes mesmerized me.

"What are you afraid of, then?" he whispered intently.

But I couldn't answer. As I had just that once before, I smelled his cool breath in my face. Sweet, delicious, the

scent made my mouth water. It was unlike anything else.

Instinctively, unthinkingly, I leaned closer, inhaling.

"That's not fair, she gets to enjoy my scent when hers tortures me," Edward pouted.

"You might like the scent too," Carlisle said. "It'll cause the venom to come and burn your throat, but the scent itself is likely

highly appealing to you."

"So tortured happiness, my favorite kind," Edward chuckled darkly.

And he was gone, his hand ripped from mine. In the time it took my eyes to focus, he was twenty feet away,

standing at the edge of the small meadow, in the deep shade of a huge fir tree. He stared at me, his eyes dark

in the shadows, his expression unreadable.

"She was too close again," Edward said closing his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose. "I was hoping that would

have been over with."

"Edward, I think after today everything will be okay," Esme said. "Like Bella says in the last chapter, as soon as you make

it through today everything will become easier."

"If I make it through today," Edward said through gritted teeth.

I could feel the hurt and shock on my face. My empty hands stung.

"I'm… sorry… Edward," I whispered. I knew he could hear.

"Give me a moment," he called, just loud enough for my less sensitive ears. I sat very still.

After ten incredibly long seconds, he walked back, slowly for him. He stopped, still several feet away, and sank

gracefully to the ground, crossing his legs. His eyes never left mine. He took two deep breaths, and then

smiled in apology.

"I am so very sorry." He hesitated. "Would you understand what I meant if I said I was only human?"

I nodded once, not quite able to smile at his joke. Adrenaline pulsed through my veins as the realization of

danger slowly sank in. He could smell that from where he sat. His smile turned mocking.

"I'm the world's best predator, aren't I? Everything about me invites you in — my voice, my face, even my

smell

. As if I need any of that!" Unexpectedly, he was on his feet, bounding away, instantly out of sight, only to

appear beneath the same tree as before, having circled the meadow in half a second.

"What are you doing you idiot?" Alice said incredulously.

"I… I don't know what I'm doing," Edward said, looking just as incredulous as Alice.

"You're terrifying her," Esme said, scowling at Edward.

"As if you could outrun me," he laughed bitterly.

He reached up with one hand and, with a deafening crack, effortlessly ripped a twofoot- thick branch from the

trunk of the spruce. He balanced it in that hand for a moment, and then threw it with blinding speed, shattering

it against another huge tree, which shook and trembled at the blow.

And he was in front of me again, standing two feet away, still as a stone.

"As if you could fight me off," he said gently.

I sat without moving, more frightened of him than I had ever been.

"Idiot," Edward muttered to himself.

I'd never seen him so completely freed of that carefully cultivated facade. He'd never been less human… or

more beautiful. Face ashen, eyes wide, I sat like a bird locked in the eyes of a snake.

His lovely eyes seem to glow with rash excitement. Then, as the seconds passed, they dimmed. His

expression slowly folded into a mask of ancient sadness.

"Finally you realized what an fool you're being," Alice hissed.

"Don't be afraid," he murmured, his velvet voice unintentionally seductive. "I promise…" He hesitated. "I

swear

not to hurt you." He seemed more concerned with convincing himself than me.

"Don't be afraid," he whispered again as he stepped closer, with exaggerated slowness.

He sat sinuously, with deliberately unhurried movements, till our faces were on the same level, just a foot

apart.

"Please forgive me," he said formally. "I

can

control myself. You caught me off guard. But I'm on my best

behavior now."

'

You better be, because so help me Edward if we don't get to meet Bella I will hurt you,'

Alice thought, glaring at her

brother.

He waited, but I still couldn't speak.

"I'm not thirsty today, honestly." He winked.

At that I had to laugh, though the sound was shaky and breathless.

"Are you all right?" he asked tenderly, reaching out slowly, carefully, to place his marble hand back in mine.

I looked at his smooth, cold hand, and then at his eyes. They were soft, repentant. I looked back at his hand,

and then deliberately returned to tracing the lines in his hand with my fingertip. I looked up and smiled timidly.

"You're lucky she's so forgiving," Alice said.

"I know," Edward smiled, relieved.

His answering smile was dazzling.

"So where were we, before I behaved so rudely?" he asked in the gentle cadences of an earlier century.

"I honestly can't remember."

He smiled, but his face was ashamed. "I think we were talking about why you were afraid, besides the obvious

reason."

"Oh, right."

"Well?"

I looked down at his hand and doodled aimlessly across his smooth, iridescent palm.

The seconds ticked by.

"How easily frustrated I am," he sighed.

Edward and Emmett chuckled at that.

"I really can't wait till she gets here," Emmett said. "Eddy needs a little frustration in his life."

I looked into his eyes, abruptly grasping that this was every bit as new to him as it was to me. As many years

of unfathomable experience as he had, this was hard for him, too. I took courage from that thought.

"Experience," Emmett laughed. "He might have lived over a hundred years, but he doesn't have any experience in this

department."

"Shut up," Edward growled. After a few seconds his face became darker and he hissed, "Stop."

Emmett chuckled.

"I was afraid… because, for, well, obvious reasons, I can't

stay

with you. And I'm afraid that I'd like to stay with

you, much more than I should." I looked down at his hands as I spoke. It was difficult for me to say this aloud.

"Yes," he agreed slowly. "That is something to be afraid of, indeed. Wanting to be with me. That's really not in

your best interest."

"Stop being such an idiot," Alice groaned again wanting so desperately to smack him, but his grin told her he would be

prepared for that.

I frowned.

"I should have left long ago," he sighed. "I should leave now. But I don't know if I can."

"I don't want you to leave," I mumbled pathetically, staring down again.

"Which is exactly why I should. But don't worry. I'm essentially a selfish creature.

"Couldn't agree with you more there," Rosalie smirked.

I crave your company too much to do what I should."

"I'm glad."

"Don't be!" He withdrew his hand, more gently this time; his voice was harsher than usual. Harsh for him, still

more beautiful than any human voice. It was hard to keep up — his sudden mood changes left me always a

step behind, dazed.

"Tell me about it," Jasper said. "And I don't even have to deal with what the book Edward's going through... that's got to be

a lot worse. And you used to be such a level headed vampire."

"Shut up," Edward growled.

"It's not only your company I crave! Never forget

that

. Never forget I am more dangerous to you than I am to

anyone else." He stopped, and I looked to see him gazing unseeingly into the forest.

I thought for a moment.

"I don't think I understand exactly what you mean — by that last part anyway," I said.

He looked back at me and smiled, his mood shifting yet again.

"How do I explain?" he mused. "And without frightening you again…hmmmm."

Without seeming to think about it, he placed his hand back in mine; I held it tightly in both of mine. He looked

at our hands.

"That's amazingly pleasant, the warmth." He sighed.

A moment passed as he assembled his thoughts.

"You know how everyone enjoys different flavors?" he began. "Some people love chocolate ice cream, others

prefer strawberry?"

"Looks like our scent theory is about to be confirmed," Carlisle smiled.

I nodded.

"Sorry about the food analogy — I couldn't think of another way to explain."

I smiled. He smiled ruefully back.

"You see, every person smells different, has a different essence. If you locked an alcoholic in a room full of

stale beer, he'd gladly drink it. But he could resist, if he wished to, if he were a recovering alcoholic. Now let's

say you placed in that room a glass of hundred-year-old brandy, the rarest, finest cognac — and filled the

room with its warm aroma — how do you think he would fare then?"

We sat silently, looking into each other's eyes — trying to read each other's thoughts.

"I don't think she gets it," Jasper said.

He broke the silence first.

"Maybe that's not the right comparison. Maybe it would be too easy to turn down the brandy. Perhaps I should

have made our alcoholic a heroin addict instead."

"So what you're saying is, I'm your brand of heroin?" I teased, trying to lighten the mood.

"That's a better analogy," Jasper said. "And it explain your mood swings and constant need to be around her better."

He smiled swiftly, seeming to appreciate my effort. "Yes, you are

exactly

my brand of heroin."

"Does that happen often?" I asked.

He looked across the treetops, thinking through his response.

"I spoke to my brothers about it." He still stared into the distance. "To Jasper, every one of you is much the

same. He's the most recent to join our family. It's a struggle for him to abstain at all. He hasn't had time to grow

sensitive to the differences in smell, in flavor."

"Gee thanks Edward," Jasper grumbled, looking depressed.

He glanced swiftly at me, his expression apologetic.

"Sorry," he said.

"I don't mind. Please don't worry about offending me, or frightening me, or whichever. That's the way you

think. I can understand, or I can try to at least. Just explain however you can."

He took a deep breath and gazed at the sky again.

"So Jasper wasn't sure if he'd ever come across someone who was as" — he hesitated, looking for the right

word — "

appealing

as you are to me. Which makes me think not. Emmett has been on the wagon longer, so to

speak, and he understood what I meant. He says twice, for him, once stronger than the other."

"Those were amazing," Emmett said obviously remembering them, but he looked sad when he said it.

"And for you?"

"Never."

The word hung there for a moment in the warm breeze.

"What did Emmett do?" I asked to break the silence.

"Wrong question again," Edward groaned.

It was the wrong question to ask. His face grew dark, his hand clenched into a fist inside mine. He looked

away. I waited, but he wasn't going to answer.

"I guess I know," I finally said.

He lifted his eyes; his expression was wistful, pleading.

"Even the strongest of us fall off the wagon, don't we?"

"What are you asking? My permission?"

"Dammit, that's not what I meant," Edward said, shocked that she would say that. "I would never ask that… I was

defending Emmett."

My voice was sharper than I'd intended. I tried to make my tone kinder — I could guess what his honesty must

cost him. "I mean, is there no hope, then?" How calmly I could discuss my own death!

"There's hope," Emmett answered before Edward could become anymore depressed than he was already. "Edward's a

lot stronger then me in that department… seeing as she still alive at this point in time. Besides, I didn't and wouldn't have

cared for those girls like Eddy does Bella."

"Thanks Em," Edward said relaxing a little.

"No, no!" He was instantly contrite. "Of course there's hope! I mean, of course I won't…" He left the sentence

hanging. His eyes burned into mine. "It's different for us. Emmett… these were strangers he happened across.

It was a long time ago, and he wasn't as… practiced, as careful, as he is now."

"That wouldn't have made a difference," Emmett said and then added quickly. "For me."

He fell silent and watched me intently as I thought it through.

"So if we'd met… oh, in a dark alley or something…" I trailed off.

"It took everything I had not to jump up in the middle of that class full of children and —" He stopped abruptly,

looking away. "When you walked past me, I could have ruined everything Carlisle has built for us, right then

and there. If I hadn't been denying my thirst for the last, well, too many years, I wouldn't have been able to stop

myself." He paused, scowling at the trees.

"That's not the only reason," Esme said sweetly. "You're stronger than you think you are."

He glanced at me grimly, both of us remembering. "You must have thought I was possessed."

"I couldn't understand why. How you could hate me so quickly…"

"To me, it was like you were some kind of demon, summoned straight from my own personal hell to ruin me.

The fragrance coming off your skin… I thought it would make me deranged that first day. In that one hour, I

thought of a hundred different ways to lure you from the room with me, to get you alone. And I fought them

each back, thinking of my family, what I could do to them. I had to run out, to get away before I could speak the

words that would make you follow…"

He looked up then at my staggered expression as I tried to absorb his bitter memories.

"I can't believe that you're talking so causally about killing her," Jasper said shaking his head. "And that she's taking it so

calmly."

His golden eyes scorched from under his lashes, hypnotic and deadly.

"You would have come," he promised.

I tried to speak calmly. "Without a doubt."

He frowned down at my hands, releasing me from the force of his stare. "And then, as I tried to rearrange my

schedule in a pointless attempt to avoid you, you were there — in that close, warm little room, the scent was

maddening. I so very nearly took you then. There was only one other frail human there — so easily dealt with."

I shivered in the warm sun, seeing my memories anew through his eyes, only now grasping the danger. Poor

Ms. Cope; I shivered again at how close I'd come to being inadvertently responsible for her death.

Edward chuckled at that, albeit darkly.

"What's so funny about that?" Carlisle asked.

"That she would blame herself," Edward said. "It would be all my fault, but she would blame herself."

"But I resisted. I don't know how. I forced myself

not

to wait for you,

not

to follow you from the school. It was

easier outside, when I couldn't smell you anymore, to think clearly, to make the right decision. I left the others

near home — I was too ashamed to tell them how weak I was, they only knew something was very wrong —

and then I went straight to Carlisle, at the hospital, to tell him I was leaving."

"You really did leave," Esme sighed.

I stared in surprise.

"I traded cars with him — he had a full tank of gas and I didn't want to stop. I didn't dare to go home, to face

Esme.

"You didn't even give me a goodbye," Esme glared.

She wouldn't have let me go without a scene. She would have tried to convince me that it wasn't necessary…

"Well, it wasn't," Esme said.

"I really think it was," Edward said. "I had to gather my resolve if I was going to be close to her."

"By the next morning I was in Alaska."

"So you went to see Tanya," Esme said, it seemed she was a little pleased that he went to see family and that he wasn't

too far away.

He sounded ashamed, as if admitting a great cowardice. "I spent two days there, with some old

acquaintances… but I was homesick. I hated knowing I'd upset Esme, and the rest of them, my adopted family.

In the pure air of the mountains it was hard to believe you were so irresistible. I convinced myself it was weak

to run away. I'd dealt with temptation before, not of this magnitude, not even close, but I was strong. Who were

you, an insignificant little girl"

"She not insignificant," Edward muttered.

"Arguing with yourself bro," Jasper smirked.

"Shut up," Edward groaned.

—

he grinned suddenly — "to chase me from the place I wanted to be? So I came back…" He stared off into

space.

I couldn't speak.

"I took precautions, hunting, feeding more than usual before seeing you again. I was sure that I was strong

enough to treat you like any other human. I was arrogant about it.

"It was unquestionably a complication that I couldn't simply read your thoughts to know what your reaction

was to me. I wasn't used to having to go to such circuitous measures, listening to your words in Jessica's

mind… her mind isn't very original, and it was annoying to have to stoop to that. And then I couldn't know if

you really meant what you said. It was all extremely irritating." He frowned at the memory.

"I wanted you to forget my behavior that first day, if possible, so I tried to talk with you like I would with any

person. I was eager actually, hoping to decipher some of your thoughts. But you were too interesting, I found

myself caught up in your expressions… and every now and then you would stir the air with your hand or your

hair, and the scent would stun me again…

"Of course, then you were nearly crushed to death in front of my eyes. Later I thought of a perfectly good

excuse for why I acted at that moment — because if I hadn't saved you, if your blood had been spilled there in

front of me, I don't think I could have stopped myself from exposing us for what we are.

"Oh, that's actually a pretty good excuse," Edward said. "Why didn't I think of that?"

"Well, you did," Alice said. "In this room you just didn't have time to come up with it."

But I only thought of that excuse later. At the time, all I could think was, 'Not her.'"

He closed his eyes, lost in his agonized confession. I listened, more eager than rational.

Common sense told me I should be terrified. Instead, I was relieved to finally understand.

"Her curiosity is more important than her life," Edward grumbled.

And I was filled with compassion for his suffering, even now, as he confessed his craving to take my life.

I finally was able to speak, though my voice was faint. "In the hospital?"

His eyes flashed up to mine. "I was appalled. I couldn't believe I had put us in danger after all, put myself in

your power — you of all people. As if I needed another motive to kill you." We both flinched as that word

slipped out. "But it had the opposite effect," he continued quickly. "I fought with Rosalie, Emmett, and Jasper

when they suggested that now was the time…

"We did not," Emmett gasped.

"I don't think you really cared about that," Rosalie said to her crazed looking husband. "You were probably just supporting

me… You wouldn't care either way."

"Gee that makes me feel better," Emmett muttered.

"Me on the other hand," Jasper said looking thoroughly depressed. "I didn't even think of that before - I guess it's because

I was sure she wouldn't have told - but I would do anything to protect our family… I wondered what stopped me."

"I must have told you that I wouldn't have allowed that," Edward said.

Jasper looked at him calculating, "I'm not sure that would be enough."

"I told you not to," Alice said.

Jasper head snapped to her. "Maybe."

"No maybes… I saw that she was going to be my friend and I asked you not to hurt her," Alice smiled confidently, that's the

way things always worked for her (as soon as she had a vision like that, she took it as reality just waiting to happen).

"You know I could never do anything once you asked me not to," Jasper smiled, happier than he could have guessed that

he didn't hurt this girl.

the worst fight we've ever had. Carlisle sided with me, and Alice."

He grimaced when he said her name.

"I was on your side, why are you grimacing?" Alice said looking livid.

"I honestly don't know," Edward shrugged.

I couldn't imagine why. "Esme told me to do whatever I had to in order to stay." He shook his head

indulgently.

"All that next day I eavesdropped on the minds of everyone you spoke to, shocked that you kept your word. I

didn't understand you at all. But I knew that I couldn't become more involved with you. I did my very best to

stay as far from you as possible. And every day the perfume of your skin, your breath, your hair… it hit me as

hard as the very first day."

He met my eyes again, and they were surprisingly tender.

"And for all that," he continued, "I'd have fared better if I

had

exposed us all at that first moment, than if now,

here — with no witnesses and nothing to stop me — I were to hurt you."

I was human enough to have to ask. "Why?"

"Why?" Edward said, shaking his head. "Because you mean so much to me… too much… I couldn't imagine losing you…

especially like that."

"Isabella." He pronounced my full name carefully, then playfully ruffled my hair with his free hand. A shock ran

through my body at his casual touch. "Bella, I couldn't live with myself if I ever hurt you. You don't know how

it's tortured me." He looked down, ashamed again. "The thought of you, still, white, cold…

"Do you mean died?" Alice asked.

"Of course," Edward answered, looking confused by the question which had such an obvious answer.

"It almost sounds like you're describing us," Alice went on. "Like you're afraid of her becoming a vampire."

"I don't want that either," Edward said shivering.

"But, it's the only logical…" Alice began.

"No!" Edward shouted. "She stays human and that's final. I will not endanger her soul."

to never see you blush scarlet again, to never see that flash of intuition in your eyes when you see through my

pretenses… it would be unendurable." He lifted his glorious, agonized eyes to mine. "You are the most

important thing to me now. The most important thing to me ever."

My head was spinning at the rapid change in direction our conversation had taken.

From the cheerful topic of my impending demise, we were suddenly declaring ourselves.

"She finds the second part more terrifying," Edward sighed.

He waited, and even though I looked down to study our hands between us, I knew his golden eyes were on

me. "You already know how I feel, of course," I finally said. "I'm here… which, roughly translated, means I

would rather die than stay away from you." I frowned. "I'm an idiot."

"You're not the only one," Edward chuckled.

"You

are

an idiot," he agreed with a laugh. Our eyes met, and I laughed, too. We laughed together at the idiocy

and sheer impossibility of such a moment.

"And so the lion fell in love with the lamb…" he murmured. I looked away, hiding my eyes as I thrilled to the

word.

"What a stupid lamb," I sighed.

"What a sick, masochistic lion."

"You really do like to torture yourself don't you," Emmett laughed and Edward shrugged and chuckled at that.

He stared into the shadowy forest for a long moment, and I wondered where his thoughts had taken him.

"Why…?" I began, and then paused, not sure how to continue.

He looked at me and smiled; sunlight glinted off his face, his teeth.

"Yes?"

"Tell me why you ran from me before."

His smile faded. "You know why."

"No, I mean,

exactly

what did I do wrong?

"It's nothing that she did," Edward said. "That's going to be annoying too… her always blaming herself."

I'll have to be on my guard, you see, so I better start learning what I shouldn't do. This, for example" — I

stroked the back of his hand — "seems to be all right."

He smiled again. "You didn't do anything wrong, Bella. It was my fault."

"But I want to help, if I can, to not make this harder for you."

"That's actually a good idea," Carlisle said. "Anything to help will be good."

"Well…" He contemplated for a moment. "It was just how close you were. Most humans instinctively shy away

from us, are repelled by our alienness … I wasn't expecting you to come so close. And the smell of your

throat

."

"Was mouth watering," Emmett smirked.

"Emmett," Edward growled, looking positively maddening. "Don't joke about that."

He stopped short, looking to see if he'd upset me.

"Okay, then," I said flippantly, trying to alleviate the suddenly tense atmosphere. I tucked my chin. "No throat

exposure."

Emmett try his hardest not to laugh, and was relived when Edward laughed- knowing that it was all right for him to laugh

too.

It worked; he laughed. "No, really, it was more the surprise than anything else."

He raised his free hand and placed it gently on the side of my neck. I sat very still, the chill of his touch a

natural warning — a warning telling me to be terrified. But there was no feeling of fear in me. There were,

however, other feelings…

"You see," he said. "Perfectly fine."

My blood was racing, and I wished I could slow it, sensing that this must make everything so much more

difficult — the thudding of my pulse in my veins. Surely he could hear it.

"The blush on your cheeks is lovely," he murmured. He gently freed his other hand. My hands fell limply into

my lap. Softly he brushed my cheek, then held my face between his marble hands.

"Be very still," he whispered, as if I wasn't already frozen.

"Ooooww, what are you going to do," Emmett said excitedly.

Slowly, never moving his eyes from mine, he leaned toward me. Then abruptly, but very gently, he rested his

cold cheek against the hollow at the base of my throat. I was quite unable to move, even if I'd wanted to. I

listened to the sound of his even breathing, watching the sun and wind play in his bronze hair, more human

than any other part of him.

With deliberate slowness, his hands slid down the sides of my neck. I shivered, and I heard him catch his

breath. But his hands didn't pause as they softly moved to my shoulders, and then stopped.

His face drifted to the side, his nose skimming across my collarbone. He came to rest with the side of his face

pressed tenderly against my chest.

"Edward, and on a first date," Emmett chuckled.

Listening to my heart.

"Ah," he sighed.

I don't know how long we sat without moving. It could have been hours. Eventually the throb of my pulse

quieted, but he didn't move or speak again as he held me. I knew at any moment it could be too much, and my

life could end —

Edward shuddered.

so quickly that I might not even notice. And I couldn't make myself be afraid. I couldn't think of anything,

except that he was touching me.

And then, too soon, he released me.

His eyes were peaceful.

"It won't be so hard again," he said with satisfaction.

"Was that very hard for you?"

"Not nearly as bad as I imagined it would be.

"That's good," Edward smiled.

And you?"

"No, it wasn't bad… for me."

He smiled at my inflection. "You know what I mean."

I smiled.

"Here." He took my hand and placed it against his cheek. "Do you feel how warm it is?"

And it was almost warm, his usually icy skin. But I barely noticed, for I was touching his face, something I'd

dreamed of constantly since the first day I'd seen him.

"Don't move," I whispered.

No one could be still like Edward.

"Er… actually any vampire can be still like Edward," Jasper pointed out laughing.

He closed his eyes and became as immobile as stone, a carving under my hand.

I moved even more slowly than he had, careful not to make one unexpected move. I caressed his cheek,

delicately stroked his eyelid, the purple shadow in the hollow under his eye. I traced the shape of his perfect

nose, and then, so carefully, his flawless lips. His lips parted under my hand, and I could feel his cool breath

on my fingertips. I wanted to lean in, to inhale the scent of him.

"I don't think that would be smart," Edward said almost worried.

"Don't worry, she has more sense then that," Carlisle said. "She wouldn't want to do anything that would hurt you… even if

what hurts you is you…."

So I dropped my hand and leaned away, not wanting to push him too far.

He opened his eyes, and they were hungry. Not in a way to make me fear, but rather to tighten the muscles in

the pit of my stomach and send my pulse hammering through my veins again.

"Look, Eddy finally wants someone like that!" Emmett cheered.

"I wish," he whispered, "I wish you could feel the… complexity… the confusion… I feel. That you could

understand."

He raised his hand to my hair, then carefully brushed it across my face.

"Tell me," I breathed.

"I don't think I can. I've told you, on the one hand, the hunger — the thirst — that, deplorable creature that I am,

I feel for you. And I think you can understand that, to an extent. Though" — he half-smiled — "as you are not

addicted to any illegal substances, you probably can't empathize completely.

"But…" His fingers touched my lips lightly, making me shiver again. "There are other hungers. Hungers I don't

even understand, that are foreign to me."

"Just satisfy them already," Emmett laughed.

"I may understand

that

better than you think."

"I'm not used to feeling so human. Is it always like this?"

"For me?" I paused. "No, never. Never before this."

He held my hands between his. They felt so feeble in his iron strength.

"I don't know how to be close to you," he admitted. "I don't know if I can."

I leaned forward very slowly, cautioning him with my eyes. I placed my cheek against his stone chest. I could

hear his breath, and nothing else.

"This is enough," I sighed, closing my eyes.

"No it's not," Emmett said, almost disappointed.

In a very human gesture, he put his arms around me and pressed his face against my hair.

"You're better at this than you give yourself credit for," I noted.

"I have human instincts — they may be buried deep, but they're there."

We sat like that for another immeasurable moment; I wondered if he could be as unwilling to move as I was.

"Definitely," Edward said.

But I could see the light was fading, the shadows of the forest beginning to touch us, and I sighed.

"You have to go."

"I thought you couldn't read my mind."

"It's getting clearer." I could hear a smile in his voice.

"No it's not," Edward said.

"You must be able to read her face better," Alice suggested.

He took my shoulders and I looked into his face.

"Can I show you something?" he asked, sudden excitement flaring in his eyes.

"Show me what?"

"I'll show you how

I

travel in the forest." He saw my expression.

"You're going to run with her?" Alice said.

"Yeah, why not?" Edward said, he was smiling just at the idea of being so free with her… running was his favorite thing

after all.

"You've seen how she's reacting to you're driving," Alice smirked.

"Oh," Edward sighed.

"Don't worry, you'll be very safe, and we'll get to your truck much faster." His mouth twitched up into that

crooked smile so beautiful my heart nearly stopped.

"Will you turn into a bat?" I asked warily.

Everyone laughed at that.

He laughed, louder than I'd ever heard. "Like I haven't heard

that

one before!"

"Right, I'm sure you get that all the time."

"Come on, little coward, climb on my back."

"Little coward," Emmett scoffed. "She's no coward."

I waited to see if he was kidding, but, apparently, he meant it. He smiled as he read my hesitation, and reached

for me. My heart reacted; even though he couldn't hear my thoughts, my pulse always gave me away. He then

proceeded to sling me onto his back, with very little effort on my part, besides, when in place, clamping my

legs and arms so tightly around him that it would choke a normal person. It was like clinging to a stone.

"I'm a bit heavier than your average backpack," I warned.

"Like that will even register," Edward laughed.

"Hah!" he snorted. I could almost hear his eyes rolling. I'd never seen him in such high spirits before.

He startled me, suddenly grabbing my hand, pressing my palm to his face, and inhaling deeply.

"Easier all the time," he muttered.

And then he was running.

If I'd ever feared death before in his presence, it was nothing compared to how I felt now.

"Argh, she always picks the most absurd things to be afraid of," Edward groaned.

He streaked through the dark, thick underbrush of the forest like a bullet, like a ghost. There was no sound, no

evidence that his feet touched the earth. His breathing never changed, never indicated any effort. But the trees

flew by at deadly speeds, always missing us by inches.

I was too terrified to close my eyes, though the cool forest air whipped against my face and burned them. I felt

as if I were stupidly sticking my head out the window of an airplane in flight. And, for the first time in my life, I

felt the dizzy faintness of motion sickness.

"Argh," Edward groaned again.

Then it was over. We'd hiked hours this morning to reach Edward's meadow, and now, in a matter of minutes,

we were back to the truck.

"Exhilarating, isn't it?" His voice was high, excited.

He stood motionless, waiting for me to climb down. I tried, but my muscles wouldn't respond. My arms and

legs stayed locked around him while my head spun uncomfortably.

"Bella?" he asked, anxious now.

"I think I need to lie down," I gasped.

"Oh, sorry." He waited for me, but I still couldn't move.

"I think I need help," I admitted.

"Ah, poor Bella," Emmett laughed.

He laughed quietly, and gently unloosened my stranglehold on his neck. There was no resisting the iron

strength of his hands. Then he pulled me around to face him, cradling me in his arms like a small child. He held

me for a moment, then carefully placed me on the springy ferns.

"How do you feel?" he asked.

I couldn't be sure how I felt when my head was spinning so crazily. "Dizzy, I think."

"Put your head between your knees."

"Yes that should help, and tell her to take deep breaths," Carlisle said.

I tried that, and it helped a little. I breathed in and out slowly, keeping my head very still. I felt him sitting beside

me. The moments passed, and eventually I found that I could raise my head. There was a hollow ringing

sound in my ears.

"I guess that wasn't the best idea," he mused.

I tried to be positive, but my voice was weak. "No, it was very interesting."

"She is too much," Edward laughed. "No one would believe that."

"Hah! You're as white as a ghost — no, you're as white as

me

!"

"I think I should have closed my eyes."

"Remember that next time."

"Next time!" I groaned.

"Of course," Edward said. "I can't go at you pace forever."

He laughed, his mood still radiant.

"Show-off," I muttered.

"Open your eyes, Bella," he said quietly.

And he was right there, his face so close to mine. His beauty stunned my mind — it was too much, an excess I

couldn't grow accustomed to.

"I was thinking, while I was running…" He paused.

"About not hitting the trees, I hope."

Emmett burst out laughing and everyone soon joined him.

"Silly Bella," he chuckled. "Running is second nature to me, it's not something I have to think about."

"Show-off," I muttered again.

He smiled.

"No," he continued, "I was thinking there was something I wanted to try." And he took my face in his hands

again.

"Ah good, you're finally going to do something," Alice beamed and Edward looked worried.

I couldn't breathe.

He hesitated — not in the normal way, the human way.

Not the way a man might hesitate before he kissed a woman, to gauge her reaction, to see how he would be

received. Perhaps he would hesitate to prolong the moment, that ideal moment of anticipation, sometimes

better than the kiss itself.

Edward hesitated to test himself, to see if this was safe, to make sure he was still in control of his need.

"Gee, that sounds so romantic," Alice teased.

And then his cold, marble lips pressed very softly against mine.

Esme beamed at Edward but didn't say anything.

What neither of us was prepared for was my response.

"Oh great," Edward groaned and Emmett cheered.

Blood boiled under my skin, burned in my lips. My breath came in a wild gasp. My fingers knotted in his hair,

clutching him to me. My lips parted as I breathed in his heady scent.

"She can't control herself with you," Emmett laughed.

"Just what I needed," Edward sighed, but he was sort of smiling too at just the idea of doing that.

Immediately I felt him turn to unresponsive stone beneath my lips. His hands gently, but with irresistible force,

pushed my face back. I opened my eyes and saw his guarded expression.

"Oops," I breathed.

"That's all she going to say," Edward grumbled. "After putting herself in danger like that."

"That's an understatement."

His eyes were wild, his jaw clenched in acute restraint, yet he didn't lapse from his perfect articulation. He held

my face just inches from his. He dazzled my eyes.

"Should I…?" I tried to disengage myself, to give him some room.

His hands refused to let me move so much as an inch.

"Actually her moving is more dangerous," Carlisle said. "It'll stir the air."

"No, it's tolerable. Wait for a moment, please." His voice was polite, controlled.

I kept my eyes on his, watched as the excitement in them faded and gentled.

Then he smiled a surprisingly impish grin.

"There," he said, obviously pleased with himself.

Edward really smiled now, he seemed to have been afraid that he wouldn't have been able to be this close to her because

of her scent.

"Tolerable?" I asked.

He laughed aloud. "I'm stronger than I thought. It's nice to know."

"I wish I could say the same. I'm sorry."

"Don't be, it was highly entertaining," Emmett laughed.

"You

are

only human, after all."

"Thanks so much," I said, my voice acerbic.

He was on his feet in one of his lithe, almost invisibly quick movements. He held out his hand to me, an

unexpected gesture. I was so used to our standard of careful noncontact.

"I've overcome that now," Edward smiled.

I took his icy hand, needing the support more than I thought. My balance had not yet returned.

"Are you still faint from the run? Or was it my kissing expertise?" How lighthearted, how human he seemed as

he laughed now, his seraphic face untroubled. He was a different Edward than the one I had known. And I felt

all the more besotted by him. It would cause me physical pain to be separated from him now.

"I can't be sure, I'm still woozy," I managed to respond. "I think it's some of both, though."

"Maybe you should let me drive."

"Are you insane?" I protested.

"No, but apparently you are," Edward chuckled.

"I can drive better than you on your best day," he teased. "You have much slower reflexes."

"I'm sure that's true, but I don't think my nerves, or my truck, could take it."

"Some trust, please, Bella."

My hand was in my pocket, curled tightly around the key. I pursed my lips, deliberated, then shook my head

with a tight grin.

"Nope. Not a chance."

"She can trust you with her life, but this… your driving is much too dangerous," Emmett laughed.

He raised his eyebrows in disbelief.

I started to step around him, heading for the driver's side. He might have let me pass if I hadn't wobbled

slightly. Then again, he might not have. His arm created an inescapable snare around my waist.

"Bella, I've already expended a great deal of personal effort at this point to keep you alive. I'm not about to let

you behind the wheel of a vehicle when you can't even walk straight. Besides, friends don't let friends drive

drunk," he quoted with a chuckle. I could smell the unbearably sweet fragrance coming off his chest.

"Drunk?" I objected.

"You're intoxicated by my very presence." He was grinning that playful smirk again.

"I can't argue with that," I sighed. There was no way around it; I couldn't resist him in anything.

"Argh, and she's the one person that could stop you too," Emmett said.

I held the key high and dropped it, watching his hand flash like lightning to catch it soundlessly. "Take it easy

— my truck is a senior citizen."

"Very sensible," he approved.

"And are you not affected at all?" I asked, irked. "By my presence?"

"Irrevocably," Edward smiled.

Again his mobile features transformed, his expression became soft, warm. He didn't answer at first; he simply

bent his face to mine, and brushed his lips slowly along my jaw, from my ear to my chin, back and forth. I

trembled.

"Regardless," he finally murmured, "I have better reflexes."

"That's the end of the chapter," Carlisle said.

There was a long pause - okay there was a pause for five seconds but that was still a long pause for them - until Emmett

said, "I think it's you're turn babe."

"Fine," Rosalie rolled her eyes and picked up the book.

*Chapter 14: Mind Over Matter

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: So a lot of people have asked if I'm planning on writing all the books and I really think that I will. People

have also asked if I'm planning on writing about how they'll meet Bella in this reality, and as of right now I'm

not planning on it, I already have months ahead of me of writing these stories (though I might change my mind

after I finish with everything, we'll just have to see).

Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Fourteen

Mind Over Matter

"

Mind Over Matter,"

Rosalie read.

He could drive well, when he kept the speed reasonable, I had to admit.

"I can drive perfectly well at any speed," Edward grumbled.

Like so many things, it seemed to be effortless to him. He barely looked at the road, yet the tires never

deviated so much as a centimeter from the center of the lane. He drove one-handed, holding my hand on the

seat. Sometimes he gazed into the setting sun, sometimes he glanced at me — my face, my hair blowing out

the open window, our hands twined together.

He had turned the radio to an oldies station, and he sang along with a song I'd never heard. He knew every

line.

"You like fifties music?" I asked.

"Yeah, music was good back then," Emmett agreed.

"Music in the fifties was good. Much better than the sixties, or the seventies, ugh!" He shuddered. "The

eighties were bearable."

"Are you ever going to tell me how old you are?" I asked, tentative, not wanting to upset his buoyant humor.

"Does it matter much?" His smile, to my relief, remained unclouded.

"No, but I still wonder…" I grimaced. "There's nothing like an unsolved mystery to keep you up at night."

"I wonder if it will upset you," he reflected to himself. He gazed into the sun; the minutes passed.

"Try me," I finally said.

He sighed, and then looked into my eyes, seeming to forget the road completely for a time. Whatever he saw

there must have encouraged him. He looked into the sun — the light of the setting orb glittered off his skin in

ruby-tinged sparkles — and spoke.

"I was born in Chicago in 1901." He paused and glanced at me from the corner of his eyes. My face was

carefully unsurprised, patient for the rest.

"That doesn't help me to know if she was all right with it or not," Edward grumbled.

"I think it means she's okay," Jasper said. "Though I'm sure she'll say… er… think more in depth about it later."

He smiled a tiny smile and continued. "Carlisle found me in a hospital in the summer of 1918. I was seventeen,

and dying of the Spanish influenza."

He heard my intake of breath, though it was barely audible to my own ears. He looked down into my eyes

again.

"I don't remember it well — it was a very long time ago, and human memories fade."

He was lost in his thoughts for a short time before he went on. "I do remember how it felt, when Carlisle saved

me. It's not an easy thing, not something you could forget."

"I'm sorry," Carlisle said and it seemed clear that he wasn't just saying it to Edward.

"I'm not," Edward answered, and everyone else - everyone that was changed by him at least, nodded their heads in

agreement.

"Your parents?"

"They had already died from the disease. I was alone. That was why he chose me. In all the chaos of the

epidemic, no one would ever realize I was gone."

"How did he… save you?"

A few seconds passed before he answered. He seemed to choose his words carefully.

"It was difficult. Not many of us have the restraint necessary to accomplish it. But Carlisle has always been the

most humane, the most compassionate of us… I don't think you could find his equal throughout all of

history." He paused.

"Thanks son, but I doubt that's true," Carlisle said, looking like he should have been blushing.

Edward rolled his eyes, but didn't say anything.

"For me, it was merely very, very painful."

I could tell from the set of his lips, he would say no more on this subject. I suppressed my curiosity, though it

was far from idle.

"I don't like where this is going," Edward shivered instinctively.

There were many things I needed to think through on this particular issue, things that were only beginning to

occur to me. No doubt his quick mind had already comprehended every aspect that eluded me.

His soft voice interrupted my thoughts. "He acted from loneliness. That's usually the reason behind the

choice. I was the first in Carlisle's family, though he found Esme soon after. She fell from a cliff. They brought

her straight to the hospital morgue, though, somehow, her heart was still beating."

"So you must be dying, then, to become…" We never said the word, and I couldn't frame it now.

"The word doesn't bother us," Edward smirked. "And only Carlisle cares about the dying aspect."

"No, that's just Carlisle. He would never do that to someone who had another choice."

The respect in his voice was profound whenever he spoke of his father figure. "It is easier he says, though,"

he continued, "if the blood is weak." He looked at the now-dark road, and I could feel the subject closing

again.

"And Emmett and Rosalie?"

"Carlisle brought Rosalie to our family next. I didn't realize till much later that he was hoping she would be to

me what Esme was to him —

"Ew," Rosalie and Edward both said immediately.

"Bella's going to like hearing that," Emmett smirked.

he was careful with his thoughts around me." He rolled his eyes. "But she was never more than a sister. It was

only two years later that she found Emmett. She was hunting — we were in Appalachia at the time — and

found a bear about to finish him off. She carried him back to Carlisle, more than a hundred miles, afraid she

wouldn't be able to do it herself. I'm only beginning to guess how difficult that journey was for her."

"Difficult, but worth it," Rosalie smiled at her husband.

"Yes, I can really see that now," Edward smiled too.

He threw a pointed glance in my direction, and raised our hands, still folded together, to brush my cheek with

the back of his hand.

"But she made it," I encouraged, looking away from the unbearable beauty of his eyes.

"Yes," he murmured. "She saw something in his face that made her strong enough.

"More like in his curls," Rosalie smiled sadly at the thought of her friend's baby and how that reminder had saved Emmett

that day.

And they've been together ever since. Sometimes they live separately from us, as a married couple. But the

younger we pretend to be, the longer we can stay in any given place. Forks seemed perfect, so we all enrolled

in high school." He laughed. "I suppose we'll have to go to their wedding in a few years,

again

."

"How many weddings has it been, babe?" Emmett asked.

"Thirty five," Rosalie answered immediately.

"Alice and Jasper?"

"Alice and Jasper are two very rare creatures. They both developed a conscience, as we refer to it, with no

outside guidance. Jasper belonged to another… family, a

very

different kind of family.

"I wouldn't call it a family," Jasper scoffed.

"It's a term she'll understand," Edward shrugged.

He became depressed, and he wandered on his own. Alice found him. Like me, she has certain gifts above

and beyond the norm for our kind."

"I have gifts too," Jasper said in mock indignation.

"Really?" I interrupted, fascinated. "But you said you were the only one who could hear people's thoughts."

"That's true. She knows other things. She

sees

things — things that might happen, things that are coming.

But it's very subjective. The future isn't set in stone. Things change."

"Minds change you mean," Alice corrected.

His jaw set when he said that, and his eyes darted to my face and away so quickly that I wasn't sure if I only

imagined it.

"What's that about?" Edward said worried.

"I must have seen something about her you don't like," Alice sighed.

"What kinds of things does she see?"

"She saw Jasper and knew that he was looking for her before he knew it himself. She saw Carlisle and our

family, and they came together to find us. She's most sensitive to non-humans. She always sees, for example,

when another group of our kind is coming near. And any threat they may pose."

"Are there a lot of… your kind?" I was surprised. How many of them could walk among us undetected?

"More than she realizes," Jasper smiled.

"No, not many. But most won't settle in any one place. Only those like us, who've given up hunting you

people" — a sly glance in my direction — "can live together with humans for any length of time. We've only

found one other family like ours, in a small village in Alaska. We lived together for a time, but there were so

many of us that we became too noticeable. Those of us who live… differently tend to band together."

"And the others?"

"Nomads, for the most part. We've all lived that way at times. It gets tedious, like anything else. But we run

across the others now and then, because most of us prefer the North."

"Why is that?"

"The sun obviously," Edward said rolling his eyes.

We were parked in front of my house now, and he'd turned off the truck. It was very quiet and dark; there was

no moon. The porch light was off so I knew my father wasn't home yet.

"Did you have your eyes open this afternoon?" he teased. "Do you think I could walk down the street in the

sunlight without causing traffic accidents? There's a reason why we chose the Olympic Peninsula, one of the

most sunless places in the world. It's nice to be able to go outside in the day. You wouldn't believe how tired

you can get of nighttime in eighty-odd years."

"So that's where the legends came from?"

"Probably."

"And Alice came from another family, like Jasper?"

"No, I don't know where I came from," Alice said. "And I'm not sure I want to find out."

"I still don't understand how you can feel that way," Esme sighed.

"I'm happy the way things are now," Alice shrugged. "I don't need to know the past."

"No, and that

is

a mystery. Alice doesn't remember her human life at all. And she doesn't know who created

her. She awoke alone. Whoever made her walked away, and none of us understand why, or how, he could. If

she hadn't had that other sense, if she hadn't seen Jasper and Carlisle and known that she would someday

become one of us, she probably would have turned into a total savage."

Alice shivered at that thought.

There was so much to think through, so much I still wanted to ask. But, to my great embarrassment, my

stomach growled. I'd been so intrigued, I hadn't even noticed I was hungry. I realized now that I was ravenous.

"Edward, how could you not feed her all day?" Esme reprimanded.

"Sorry," Edward said.

"I'm sorry, I'm keeping you from dinner."

"I'm fine, really."

"I've never spent much time around anyone who eats food. I forget."

"I want to stay with you." It was easier to say in the darkness, knowing as I spoke how my voice would betray

me, my hopeless addiction to him.

"I guess she doesn't realize that I can see perfectly in the dark," Edward chuckled.

"Can't I come in?" he asked.

"Would you like to?" I couldn't picture it, this godlike creature sitting in my father's shabby kitchen chair.

"Yes, if it's all right." I heard the door close quietly, and almost simultaneously he was outside my door,

opening it for me.

"Very human," I complimented him.

"It's definitely resurfacing."

"She might have been referring to the fact that you ran around the car in less than a second, and she was being

sarcastic," Alice said.

"Maybe, but I prefer to think of her referring to my gentlemanly ways," Edward shrugged. "Opening the door for her."

He walked beside me in the night, so quietly I had to peek at him constantly to be sure he was still there. In the

darkness he looked much more normal. Still pale, still dreamlike in his beauty, but no longer the fantastic

sparkling creature of our sunlit afternoon.

He reached the door ahead of me and opened it for me. I paused halfway through the frame.

"The door was unlocked?"

"No, I used the key from under the eave."

I stepped inside, flicked on the porch light, and turned to look at him with my eyebrows raised. I was sure I'd

never used that key in front of him.

"It's the obvious hiding place," Edward shrugged.

"No, I think it's because you stalked her," Emmett laughed.

"I was curious about you."

"See, you stalked her," Emmett laughed harder.

"You spied on me?" But somehow I couldn't infuse my voice with the proper outrage. I was flattered.

"Luckily for you she's not a normal human," Jasper laughed too.

"I think we've already established that," Edward chuckled.

He was unrepentant. "What else is there to do at night?"

I let it go for the moment and went down the hall to the kitchen. He was there before me, needing no guide. He

sat in the very chair I'd tried to picture him in. His beauty lit up the kitchen. It was a moment before I could look

away.

I concentrated on getting my dinner, taking last night's lasagna from the fridge, placing a square on a plate,

heating it in the microwave. It revolved, filling the kitchen with the smell of tomatoes and oregano. I didn't take

my eyes from the plate of food as I spoke.

"How often?" I asked casually.

"Ever chance I get, I'm sure," Edward smiled.

"Hmmm?" He sounded as if I had pulled him from some other train of thought.

I still didn't turn around. "How often did you come here?"

"I come here almost every night."

I whirled, stunned. "Why?"

"You're interesting when you sleep." He spoke matter-of-factly. "You talk."

"She does!" Edward said beaming. "I can't wait to hear it."

"She going to be mortified by that," Emmett beamed too.

"No!" I gasped, heat flooding my face all the way to my hairline. I gripped the kitchen counter for support. I

knew I talked in my sleep, of course; my mother teased me about it. I hadn't thought it was something I needed

to worry about here, though.

His expression shifted instantly to chagrin. "Are you very angry with me?"

"Why are you chagrined? You're the one that's invading her privacy?" Rosalie asked.

"What if she asked me to stop?" Edward said. "I just learned that she talked in her sleep, and I already don't want to give it

up."

"So you think you would listen to her if she asked?" Alice said doubtfully.

"With something like this, I would have to, wouldn't I," Edward sighed.

'

It would amaze me if you're able to

,' Alice thought smirking.

"That depends!" I felt and sounded like I'd had the breath knocked out of me.

He waited.

"On?" he urged.

"What you heard!" I wailed.

Instantly, silently, he was at my side, taking my hands carefully in his.

"Don't be upset!" he pleaded.

"Words that instantly make someone upset," Alice said. "It just shows who you're talking to that you know that they won't

like what you're about to say."

He dropped his face to the level of my eyes, holding my gaze. I was embarrassed. I tried to look away.

"You miss your mother," he whispered. "You worry about her. And when it rains, the sound makes you

restless. You used to talk about home a lot, but it's less often now. Once you said, 'It's too

green.'"

"Sometimes she's really weird," Emmett laughed.

He laughed softly, hoping, I could see, not to offend me further.

"Anything else?" I demanded.

He knew what I was getting at. "You did say my name," he admitted.

I sighed in defeat. "A lot?"

"How much do you mean by 'a lot,' exactly?"

"Oh no!" I hung my head.

"She shouldn't be embarrassed by that, I've told her how much I care about her," Edward sighed. "How much I think about

her too."

He pulled me against his chest, softly, naturally.

"Don't be self-conscious," he whispered in my ear. "If I could dream at all, it would be about you. And I'm not

ashamed of it."

Then we both heard the sound of tires on the brick driveway, saw the headlights flash through the front

windows, down the hall to us. I stiffened in his arms.

"Should your father know I'm here?" he asked.

"No," Alice answered.

"I'm not sure…" I tried to think it through quickly.

"Another time then…"

And I was alone.

"Edward!" I hissed.

I heard a ghostly chuckle, then nothing else.

My father's key turned in the door.

"Bella?" he called. It had bothered me before; who else would it be? Suddenly he didn't seem so far off base.

"In here." I hoped he couldn't hear the hysterical edge to my voice. I grabbed my dinner from the microwave

and sat at the table as he walked in. His footsteps sounded so noisy after my day with Edward.

"Can you get me some of that? I'm bushed." He stepped on the heels of his boots to take them off, holding the

back of Edward's chair for support.

I took my food with me, scarfing it down as I got his dinner.

"Why is she eating so fast?" Esme asked.

"She probably wants to get upstairs, hoping Eddy will be there," Emmett laughed.

It burned my tongue. I filled two glasses with milk while his lasagna was heating, and gulped mine to put out

the fire. As I set the glass down, I noticed the milk trembling and realized my hand was shaking. Charlie sat in

the chair, and the contrast between him and its former occupant was comical.

"Thanks," he said as I placed his food on the table.

"How was your day?" I asked. The words were rushed; I was dying to escape to my room.

"Charlie's going to notice something different today," Esme said.

"I agree," Carlisle said. "He is more observant than most and knows his daughter better than she realizes."

"Good. The fish were biting… how about you? Did you get everything done that you wanted to?"

"Not really — it was too nice out to stay indoors." I took another big bite.

"It was a nice day," he agreed. What an understatement, I thought to myself.

Finished with the last bite of lasagna, I lifted my glass and chugged the remains of my milk.

Charlie surprised me by being observant. "In a hurry?"

"Yeah, I'm tired. I'm going to bed early."

"You look kinda keyed up," he noted. Why, oh why, did this have to be his night to pay attention?

"I'm sure he pays attention every night," Carlisle said, then modified his sentence with a grin. "That is before he starts

watching his sports. But at dinner time he seems to pay attention a lot, and is just curious as to why she so worked up

today."

"Do I?" was all I could manage in response. I quickly scrubbed my dishes clean in the sink, and placed them

upside down on a dish towel to dry.

"It's Saturday," he mused.

I didn't respond.

"No plans tonight?" he asked suddenly.

"No, Dad, I just want to get some sleep."

"None of the boys in town your type, eh?" He was suspicious, but trying to play it cool.

"No, none of the boys have caught my eye yet."

"Hey," Edward grumbled.

"You're not exactly a

boy

Edward," Alice laughed.

I was careful not to over-emphasize the word

boys

in my quest to be truthful with Charlie.

"I thought maybe that Mike Newton… you said he was friendly."

"He's

Just

a friend, Dad."

"Well, you're too good for them all, anyway. Wait till you get to college to start looking." Every father's dream,

that his daughter will be out of the house before the hormones kick in.

"Too bad for Charlie that's not going to work," Edward laughed.

"Sounds like a good idea to me," I agreed as I headed up the stairs.

"'Night, honey," he called after me. No doubt he would be listening carefully all evening, waiting for me to try

to sneak out.

"See you in the morning, Dad." See you creeping into my room tonight at midnight to check on me.

"I bet she's right about that," Emmett said. "Any takers?"

"Don't look at me," Jasper said, shaking his head. "I'm not stupid enough to bet against Bella's intuition."

I worked to make my tread sound slow and tired as I walked up the stairs to my room. I shut the door loud

enough for him to hear, and then sprinted on my tiptoes to the window.

I threw it open and leaned out into the night. My eyes scanned the darkness, the impenetrable shadows of the

trees.

"Edward?" I whispered, feeling completely idiotic.

The quiet, laughing response came from behind me. "Yes?"

"Either you were unbelievably fast - even for our standards - or you were already there," Emmett laughed.

"I'm pretty sure I was there," Edward laughed.

I whirled, one hand flying to my throat in surprise.

He lay, smiling hugely, across my bed, his hands behind his head, his feet dangling off the end, the picture of

ease.

"Oh!" I breathed, sinking unsteadily to the floor.

"I'm sorry." He pressed his lips together, trying to hide his amusement.

"Just give me a minute to restart my heart."

He sat up slowly, so as not to startle me again. Then he leaned forward and reached out with his long arms to

pick me up, gripping the tops of my arms like I was a toddler. He sat me on the bed beside him.

"Why don't you sit with me," he suggested, putting a cold hand on mine.

"Suggested, you just manhandled her to sit with you," Emmett laughed.

"How's the heart?"

"You tell me — I'm sure you hear it better than I do."

I felt his quiet laughter shake the bed.

We sat there for a moment in silence, both listening to my heartbeat slow. I thought about having Edward in

my room, with my father in the house.

"Can I have a minute to be human?" I asked.

"Certainly." He gestured with one hand that I should proceed.

"Stay," I said, trying to look severe.

"I won't move an inch," Edward smiled.

"Yes, ma'am." And he made a show of becoming a statue on the edge of my bed.

I hopped up, grabbing my pajamas from off the floor, my bag of toiletries off the desk. I left the light off and

slipped out, closing the door.

I could hear the sound from the TV rising up the stairs. I banged the bathroom door loudly, so Charlie wouldn't

come up to bother me.

I meant to hurry. I brushed my teeth fiercely, trying to be thorough

and

speedy, removing all traces of lasagna.

"That's an important thing to do," Emmett smiled in anticipation.

But the hot water of the shower couldn't be rushed. It unknotted the muscles in my back, calmed my pulse.

The familiar smell of my shampoo made me feel like I might be the same person I had been this morning. I tried

not to think of Edward, sitting in my room, waiting, because then I had to start all over with the calming

process.

"She's thinking of you in the shower Eddy," Emmett said and his smirk suggested that he was thinking something more

than just that - causing Edward to frown.

Finally, I couldn't delay anymore. I shut off the water, toweling hastily, rushing again. I pulled on my holey t-

shirt and gray sweatpants. Too late to regret not packing the Victoria's Secret silk pajamas my mother got me

two birthdays ago, which still had the tags on them in a drawer somewhere back home.

"I think I'd be more pleased with the holy shirt," Edward said.

"But the other one sounds… better," Emmett said.

"But I already know what she sleeps in," Edward said. "I like the thought that she's not going to change, just because she

knows that I'll be there this time."

I rubbed the towel through my hair again, and then yanked the brush through it quickly.

I threw the towel in the hamper, flung my brush and toothpaste into my bag. Then I dashed down the stairs so

Charlie could see that I was in my pajamas, with wet hair.

"Ah, working to look innocent to her father," Alice smiled. "Nice touch."

"'Night, Dad."

"'Night, Bella." He did look startled by my appearance. Maybe that would keep him from checking on me

tonight.

I took the stairs two at a time, trying to be quiet, and flew into my room, closing the door tightly behind me.

Edward hadn't moved a fraction of an inch, a carving of Adonis perched on my faded quilt. I smiled, and his

lips twitched, the statue coming to life.

His eyes appraised me, taking in the damp hair, the tattered shirt. He raised one eyebrow. "Nice."

I grimaced.

"But I really meant it," Edward pouted.

"No, it looks good on you."

"Thanks," I whispered. I went back to his side, sitting cross-legged beside him. I looked at the lines in the

wooden floor.

"What was all that for?"

"Charlie thinks I'm sneaking out."

"Oh." He contemplated that.

"Have you not picked up on that," Jasper said. "Maybe she was wrong."

"I not sure that's true," Edward sighed. "I don't think I read Charlie as easily as I do most people. Like I said before he's

more… opinionated than I thought. I think I just pick up the tangents of his thoughts instead the exact words. Though I

expect that it will become easier the more time I spend around him."

"Why?" As if he couldn't know Charlie's mind much more clearly than I could guess.

"Apparently, I look a little overexcited."

He lifted my chin, examining my face.

"You look very warm, actually."

He bent his face slowly to mine, laying his cool cheek against my skin. I held perfectly still.

"Mmmmmm…" he breathed.

It was very difficult, while he was touching me, to frame a coherent question. It took me a minute of scattered

concentration to begin.

"It seems to be… much easier for you, now, to be close to me."

"Thankfully," Edward smiled.

"Does it seem that way to you?" he murmured, his nose gliding to the corner of my jaw.

I felt his hand, lighter than a moth's wing, brushing my damp hair back, so that his lips could touch the hollow

beneath my ear.

"Much, much easier," I said, trying to exhale.

"Hmm."

"So I was wondering…" I began again, but his fingers were slowly tracing my collarbone, and I lost my train of

thought.

"Yes?" he breathed.

"Why is that," my voice shook, embarrassing me, "do you think?"

"So easily distracted, but too stubborn to let it go," Edward laughed.

I felt the tremor of his breath on my neck as he laughed. "Mind over matter."

I pulled back; as I moved, he froze — and I could no longer hear the sound of his breathing.

We stared cautiously at each other for a moment, and then, as his clenched jaw gradually relaxed, his

expression became puzzled.

"Did I do something wrong?"

"No — the opposite. You're driving me crazy," I explained.

"I think I want her more than ever," Edward said, knowing that it wasn't the way that he had originally wanted her.

He considered that briefly, and when he spoke, he sounded pleased. "Really?" A triumphant smile slowly lit

his face.

"Would you like a round of applause?" I asked sarcastically.

He grinned.

"I'm just pleasantly surprised," he clarified. "In the last hundred years or so," his voice was teasing, "I never

imagined anything like this. I didn't believe I would ever find someone I wanted to be with… in another way

than my brothers and sisters. And then to find, even though it's all new to me, that I'm good at it… at being

with you…"

"You're good at everything," I pointed out.

He shrugged, allowing that, and we both laughed in whispers.

"But how can it be so easy now?" I pressed. "This afternoon…"

"It's not

easy

," he sighed. "But this afternoon, I was still… undecided. I am sorry about that, it was

unforgivable for me to behave so."

"You didn't behave too unforgivable," Alice said. "Or at least she forgives you, so it's was okay."

"Not unforgivable," I disagreed.

"Thank you." He smiled. "You see," he continued, looking down now, "I wasn't sure if I was strong enough…"

He picked up one of my hands and pressed it lightly to his face. "And while there was still that possibility that I

might be… overcome" — he breathed in the scent at my wrist — "I was… susceptible. Until I made up my mind

that I

was

strong enough, that there was no possibility at all that I would… that I ever could…"

I'd never seen him struggle so hard for words. It was so… human.

"I'll take that as a compliment," Edward said. "At least I think she meant it as one."

"So there's no possibility now?"

"Mind over matter," he repeated, smiling, his teeth bright even in the darkness.

"Wow, that was easy," I said.

He threw back his head and laughed, quietly as a whisper, but still exuberantly.

"Not that easy then," Emmett laughed.

"Easy for

you

!" he amended, touching my nose with his fingertip.

And then his face was abruptly serious.

"I'm trying," he whispered, his voice pained. "If it gets to be… too much, I'm fairly sure I'll be able to leave."

"Stop talking about leaving you idiot," Alice grumbled. "You've heard how much it hurts her when you mention that."

"Sorry," Edward said defiantly. "But her safety is more important than anything else."

"Whatever," Alice said still glaring at him.

I scowled. I didn't like the talk of leaving.

"And it will be harder tomorrow," he continued. "I've had the scent of you in my head all day, and I've grown

amazingly desensitized. If I'm away from you for any length of time, I'll have to start over again. Not quite from

scratch, though, I think."

"Don't go away, then," I responded, unable to hide the longing in my voice.

"That suits me," he replied, his face relaxing into a gentle smile. "Bring on the shackles — I'm your prisoner."

But his long hands formed manacles around

my

wrists as he spoke.

He laughed his quiet, musical laugh. He'd laughed more tonight than I'd ever heard in all the time I'd spent with

him.

"Good," Esme beamed, she loved it when Edward laughed and was in a good mood.

"You seem more… optimistic than usual," I observed. "I haven't seen you like this before."

"Isn't it supposed to be like this?" He smiled. "The glory of first love, and all that. It's incredible, isn't it, the

difference between reading about something, seeing it in the pictures, and experiencing it?"

"Very different," I agreed. "More forceful than I'd imagined."

"For example" — his words flowed swiftly now, I had to concentrate to catch it all "the emotion of jealousy.

I've read about it a hundred thousand times, seen actors portray it in a thousand different plays and movies. I

believed I understood that one pretty clearly. But it shocked me…" He grimaced. "Do you remember the day

that Mike asked you to the dance?"

"I knew you were jealous of him," Alice said as she and Emmett laughed loudly.

I nodded, though I remembered that day for a different reason. "The day you started talking to me again."

"I was surprised by the flare of resentment, almost fury, that I felt — I didn't recognize what it was at first. I was

even more aggravated than usual that I couldn't know what you were thinking, why you refused him. Was it

simply for your friend's sake? Was there someone else? I knew I had no right to care either way. I

tried

not to

care.

"But she was just too important to ignore any more," Esme beamed.

"And then the line started forming," he chuckled. I scowled in the darkness.

"I waited, unreasonably anxious to hear what you would say to them, to watch your expressions. I couldn't

deny the relief I felt, watching the annoyance on your face. But I couldn't be sure.

"That was the first night I came here.

"So you've been sneaking into her room for weeks," Emmett smirked.

"I should reprimanded you for that," Esme said. "But I'm just too happy that you've found someone to do it to."

I wrestled all night, while watching you sleep, with the chasm between what I knew was right, moral, ethical,

and what I wanted. I knew that if I continued to ignore you as I should, or if I left for a few years, till you were

gone, that someday you would say yes to Mike, or someone like him. It made me angry.

"And we're all happy about that," Emmett said and upon noticing Rosalie didn't growl or object in any way, he smiled.

"And then," he whispered, "as you were sleeping, you said my name. You spoke so clearly, at first I thought

you'd woken. But you rolled over restlessly and mumbled my name once more, and sighed. The feeling that

coursed through me then was unnerving, staggering. And I knew I couldn't ignore you any longer."

"That must have been the moment," Edward said.

"What moment?" Esme asked knowingly.

"I really changed after that day," Edward said. "I couldn't stay away from her anymore... I think that's when I realized how I

felt."

He was silent for a moment, probably listening to the suddenly uneven pounding of my heart.

"But jealousy… it's a strange thing. So much more powerful than I would have thought. And irrational! Just

now, when Charlie asked you about that vile Mike Newton…" He shook his head angrily.

"I should have known you'd be listening," I groaned.

"Of course."

"That made you feel jealous, though, really?"

"I'm new at this; you're resurrecting the human in me, and everything feels stronger because it's fresh."

"But honestly," I teased, "for that to bother you, after I have to hear that Rosalie — Rosalie, the incarnation of

pure beauty, Rosalie —

"Maybe she's not so bad after all," Rosalie muttered.

was meant for you. Emmett or no Emmett, how can I compete with that?"

"There's no competition." His teeth gleamed.

"You on the other hand are really annoying," Rosalie hissed at Edward.

He drew my trapped hands around his back, holding me to his chest. I kept as still as I could, even breathing

with caution.

"I know there's no competition," I mumbled into his cold skin. "That's the problem."

"Of course Rosalie is beautiful in her way, but even if she wasn't like a sister to me, even if Emmett didn't

belong with her, she could never have one tenth, no, one hundredth of the attraction you hold for me."

Rosalie scowl was more profound the longer she read.

"I said for me," Edward tried to pacify her, he probably didn't what her to go back to hating Bella. "You know how strange I

am."

"Whatever," Rosalie grumbled.

He was serious now, thoughtful. "For almost ninety years I've walked among my kind, and yours… all the time

thinking I was complete in myself, not realizing what I was seeking. And not finding anything, because you

weren't alive yet."

"It hardly seems fair," I whispered, my face still resting on his chest, listening to his breath come and go. "I

haven't had to wait at all. Why should I get off so easily?"

"You might not have to wait, but you don't exactly have it easy" Edward sighed. "You're life is at risk every second you

spend with me."

"You're right," he agreed with amusement. "I should make this harder for you, definitely." He freed one of his

hands, released my wrist, only to gather it carefully into his other hand. He stroked my wet hair softly, from the

top of my head to my waist. "You only have to risk your life every second you spend with me, that's surely not

much. You only have to turn your back on nature, on humanity… what's that worth?"

"Very little — I don't feel deprived of anything."

"Not yet." And his voice was abruptly full of ancient grief.

I tried to pull back, to look in his face, but his hand locked my wrists in an unbreakable hold.

"What —" I started to ask, when his body became alert. I froze, but he suddenly released my hands, and

disappeared. I narrowly avoided falling on my face.

"Lie down!" he hissed.

"Ah, Charlie's checking up on her," Edward smiled.

I couldn't tell where he spoke from in the darkness.

I rolled under my quilt, balling up on my side, the way I usually slept. I heard the door crack open, as Charlie

peeked in to make sure I was where I was supposed to be. I breathed evenly, exaggerating the movement.

A long minute passed. I listened, not sure if I'd heard the door close. Then Edward's cool arm was around me,

under the covers, his lips at my ear.

"You are a terrible actress — I'd say that career path is out for you."

"Darn it," I muttered. My heart was crashing in my chest.

He hummed a melody I didn't recognize; it sounded like a lullaby.

"A lullaby... yes, that will work," Edward said thoughtfully.

He paused. "Should I sing you to sleep?"

"Right," I laughed. "Like I could sleep with you here!"

"You do it all the time," he reminded me.

"But I didn't know you were here," I replied icily.

"So if you don't want to sleep…" he suggested, ignoring my tone. My breath caught.

"And what are you suggesting there?" Emmett laughed waggling an eyebrow.

"If I don't want to sleep… ?"

He chuckled. "What do you want to do then?"

I couldn't answer at first.

"I'm not sure," I finally said.

"Tell me when you decide."

I could feel his cool breath on my neck, feel his nose sliding along my jaw, inhaling.

"I thought you were desensitized."

"Just because I'm resisting the wine doesn't mean I can't appreciate the bouquet," he whispered. "You have a

very floral smell, like lavender… or freesia," he noted. "It's mouthwatering."

"Er... I don't know if that's such a good compliment," Alice smiled.

"Yeah, it's an off day when I don't get somebody telling me how edible I smell."

He chuckled, and then sighed.

"I've decided what I want to do," I told him. "I want to hear more about you."

"Ask me anything."

I sifted through my questions for the most vital. "Why do you do it?" I said. "I still don't understand how you

can work so hard to resist what you…are. Please don't misunderstand, of course I'm glad that you do. I just

don't see why you would bother in the first place."

"Because it's the right thing to do," Carlisle answered immediately.

He hesitated before answering. "That's a good question, and you are not the first one to ask it. The others —

the majority of our kind who are quite content with our lot — they, too, wonder at how we live. But you see,

just because we've been… dealt a certain hand… it doesn't mean that we can't choose to rise above — to

conquer the boundaries of a destiny that none of us wanted. To try to retain whatever essential humanity we

can."

I lay unmoving, locked in awed silence.

"Did you fall asleep?" he whispered after a few minutes.

"No."

"Is that all you were curious about?"

I rolled my eyes. "Not quite."

"What else do you want to know?"

"Why can you read minds — why only you? And Alice, seeing the future… why does that happen?"

"Good question, I really like how curious and intuitive she is," Carlisle smiled.

"You aren't going to give us you opinion on that matter?" Edward asked almost smirking at his father.

"I imagine you're about to say what I think," Carlisle shrugged. "I was trying to save everyone from hearing me go through

it, but I if you want to...

"No that's okay," Edward chuckled.

I felt him shrug in the darkness. "We don't really know. Carlisle has a theory… he believes that we all bring

something of our strongest human traits with us into the next life, where they are intensified — like our minds,

and our senses. He thinks that I must have already been very sensitive to the thoughts of those around me.

And that Alice had some precognition, wherever she was."

"What did he bring into the next life, and the others?"

"Carlisle brought his compassion. Esme brought her ability to love passionately. Emmett brought his

strength, Rosalie her… tenacity.

Rosalie narrowed her eyes.

Or you could call it pigheadedness."

"I'm pigheaded?" Rosalie snorted, now glaring at Edward, who just smirked as he shrugged his shoulders.

he chuckled. "Jasper is very interesting. He was quite charismatic in his first life, able to influence those

around him to see things his way. Now he is able to manipulate the emotions of those around him — calm

down a room of angry people, for example, or excite a lethargic crowd, conversely. It's a very subtle gift."

I considered the impossibilities he described, trying to take it in. He waited patiently while I thought.

"So where did it all start? I mean, Carlisle changed you, and then someone must have changed him, and so

on…"

"A very deep question," Carlisle said seeming more pleased the longer the conversation went on. "She really would be a

good addition to the family."

Edward snapped his head towards his father, looking shocked and pleased by what he heard.

"Well, where did you come from? Evolution? Creation? Couldn't we have evolved in the same way as other

species, predator and prey? Or, if you don't believe that all this world could have just happened on its own,

which is hard for me to accept myself, is it so hard to believe that the same force that created the delicate

angelfish with the shark, the baby seal and the killer whale, could create both our kinds together?"

"Let me get this straight — I'm the baby seal, right?"

"Yeah," Emmett laughed.

"Right." He laughed, and something touched my hair — his lips?

I wanted to turn toward him, to see if it was really his lips against my hair. But I had to be good; I didn't want to

make this any harder for him than it already was.

"I don't think she has to worry so much anymore," Edward sighed.

"Are you ready to sleep?" he asked, interrupting the short silence. "Or do you have any more questions?"

"Only a million or two."

"We have tomorrow, and the next day, and the next…" he reminded me. I smiled, euphoric at the thought.

"Are you sure you won't vanish in the morning?" I wanted this to be certain. "You are mythical, after all."

"I won't leave you." His voice had the seal of a promise in it.

"One more, then, tonight…" And I blushed. The darkness was no help — I'm sure he could feel the sudden

warmth under my skin.

"I wonder what she's thinking," Edward mused, pushing his lips together.

"What is it?"

"No, forget it. I changed my mind."

"Bella, you can ask me anything."

I didn't answer, and he groaned.

"I keep thinking it will get less frustrating, not hearing your thoughts. But it just gets worse and worse."

"The more you know, the more you'll want to know," Alice smiled.

"I'm glad you can't read my thoughts. It's bad enough that you eavesdrop on my sleeptalking."

"Please?" His voice was so persuasive, so impossible to resist.

I shook my head.

"If you don't tell me, I'll just assume it's something much worse than it is," he threatened darkly. "Please?"

Again, that pleading voice.

"Well," I began, glad that he couldn't see my face.

"Yes?"

"You said that Rosalie and Emmett will get married soon… Is that… marriage… the same as it is for humans?"

"Of course she would think of that," Edward said, shaking his head as his brothers laughed at him.

He laughed in earnest now, understanding. "Is that what you're getting at?"

I fidgeted, unable to answer.

"Yes, I suppose it is much the same," he said. "I told you, most of those human desires are there, just hidden

behind more powerful desires."

"Oh," was all I could say.

"Was there a purpose behind your curiosity?"

"Well, I did wonder… about you and me… someday…"

"That's not really a possibility," Edward sighed.

He was instantly serious, I could tell by the sudden stillness of his body. I froze, too, reacting automatically.

"I don't think that… that… would be possible for us."

"Because it would be too hard for you, if I were that… close?"

"I didn't even think of that," Edward said.

"That's certainly a problem. But that's not what I was thinking of. It's just that you are so soft, so fragile. I have

to mind my actions every moment that we're together so that I don't hurt you. I could kill you quite easily, Bella,

simply by accident." His voice had become just a soft murmur. He moved his icy palm to rest it against my

cheek. "If I was too hasty… if for one second I wasn't paying enough attention, I could reach out, meaning to

touch your face, and crush your skull by mistake.

"Oh, you're as pleasant as ever," Emmett chuckled.

You don't realize how incredibly breakable you are. I can never, never afford to lose any kind of control when

I'm with you."

He waited for me to respond, growing anxious when I didn't. "Are you scared?" he asked.

I waited for a minute to answer, so the words would be true. "No. I'm fine."

He seemed to deliberate for a moment. "I'm curious now, though," he said, his voice light again. "Have you

ever… ?"He trailed off suggestively.

"She said that she was never close to anyone before," Alice said.

"She still could have been with someone," Edward said.

"She's not the type of girl that would do that," Alice said.

"I know," Edward sighed. "I think I just wanted to make sure."

"Of course not." I flushed. "I told you I've never felt like this about anyone before, not even close."

"I know. It's just that I know other people's thoughts. I know love and lust don't always keep the same

company."

"They do for me. Now, anyway, that they exist for me at all," I sighed.

"That's nice. We have that one thing in common, at least." He sounded satisfied.

"Your human instincts…" I began. He waited. "Well, do you find me attractive, in that way, at all?"

"I have no doubt about that," Edward said.

"And why is that Eddy, you've never even met her," Emmett asked waggling his eyebrows. "Have you've been have

ungentlemanly thoughts?"

"No," Edward said, and he definitely would have been blushing if he could.

'Come on Edward, you must have been thinking of her in some ways,

' Alice thought.

He laughed and lightly rumpled my nearly dry hair.

"I may not be a human, but I am a man," he assured me.

I yawned involuntarily.

"I've answered your questions, now you should sleep," he insisted.

"I'm not sure if I can."

"Do you want me to leave?"

"No!" I said too loudly.

He laughed, and then began to hum that same, unfamiliar lullaby; the voice of an archangel, soft in my ear.

More tired than I realized, exhausted from the long day of mental and emotional stress like I'd never felt before,

I drifted to sleep in his cold arms.

"That's the end of the chapter," Rosalie said and handed the book to Alice.

*Chapter 15: The Cullens

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25)

Chapter Fifteen

The Cullens

"The Cullens,"

Alice read beaming. "I think we're finally really going to be introduced in the story.

The muted light of yet another cloudy day eventually woke me. I lay with my arm across my eyes, groggy and

dazed. Something, a dream trying to be remembered,

struggled to break into my consciousness. I moaned and rolled on my side, hoping more sleep would come.

And then the previous day flooded back into my awareness.

"Oh!" I sat up so fast it made my head spin.

"Your hair looks like a haystack… but I like it."

"Don't make fun of her hair, Edward," Alice reprimanded. "You have no manners at all."

His unruffled voice came from the rocking chair in the corner.

"Edward! You stayed!" I rejoiced, and thoughtlessly threw myself across the room and into his lap. In the

instant that my thoughts caught up with my actions, I froze, shocked by my own uncontrolled enthusiasm. I

stared up at him, afraid that I had crossed the wrong line.

"If she had, she wouldn't have had time to look up," Edward grimaced.

But he laughed.

"Of course," he answered, startled, but seeming pleased by my reaction. His hands rubbed my back.

I laid my head cautiously against his shoulder, breathing in the smell of his skin.

"I was sure it was a dream."

"You're not that creative," he scoffed.

"Charlie!" I remembered, thoughtlessly jumping up again and heading to the door.

"He left an hour ago — after reattaching your battery cables, I might add. I have to admit I was disappointed. Is

that really all it would take to stop you, if you were determined to go?"

"No," Edward answered his own question.

"I don't think she would know how to reattach the car battery," Rosalie said.

"That's probably true, but she's too stubborn to let her lack of a usable truck to stop her," Edward said.

I deliberated where I stood, wanting to return to him badly, but afraid I might have morning breath.

"You're not usually this confused in the morning," he noted. He held his arms open for me to return. A nearly

irresistible invitation.

"I need another human minute," I admitted.

"I'll wait."

I skipped to the bathroom, my emotions unrecognizable. I didn't know myself, inside or out. The face in the

mirror was practically a stranger — eyes too bright, hectic spots of red across my cheekbones. After I brushed

my teeth, I worked to straighten out the tangled chaos that was my hair. I splashed my face with cold water,

and tried to breathe normally, with no noticeable success. I half-ran back to my room.

It seemed like a miracle that he was there, his arms still waiting for me. He reached out to me, and my heart

thumped unsteadily.

"Welcome back," he murmured, taking me into his arms.

He rocked me for a while in silence, until I noticed that his clothes were changed, his hair smooth.

"You left?" I accused, touching the collar of his fresh shirt.

"I could hardly leave in the clothes I came in — what would the neighbors think?" I pouted.

"Who cares what the neighbors think, how could you leave her Eddy?" Emmett said in mock indignation.

"You were very deeply asleep; I didn't miss anything." His eyes gleamed. "The talking came earlier."

I groaned. "What did you hear?"

His gold eyes grew very soft. "You said you loved me."

"You knew that already," I reminded him, ducking my head.

"But she never actually said the words," Edward smiled; his face lightened incredibly when Alice read the words.

"It was nice to hear, just the same."

I hid my face against his shoulder.

"I love you," I whispered.

"You are my life now," he answered simply.

"Edward, you should have said you loved her too," Alice said.

"I said more," Edward said.

"True, but maybe she wanted to hear the actual words," Alice sighed.

There was nothing more to say for the moment. He rocked us back and forth as the room grew lighter.

"Breakfast time," he said eventually, casually — to prove, I'm sure, that he remembered all my human frailties.

So I clutched my throat with both hands and stared at him with wide eyes.

"Brilliant," Emmett laughed.

Shock crossed his face.

"Oh come on Eddy, lighten up... that was funny," Emmett continued to laughed.

"It wasn't funny," Edward frowned.

"Kidding!" I snickered. "And you said I couldn't act!"

He frowned in disgust. "That wasn't funny."

"It was very funny, and you know it." But I examined his gold eyes carefully, to make sure that I was forgiven.

Apparently, I was.

"Shall I rephrase?" he asked. "Breakfast time for the human."

"Oh, okay."

He threw me over his stone shoulder, gently, but with a swiftness that left me breathless. I protested as he

carried me easily down the stairs, but he ignored me. He sat me right side up on a chair.

The kitchen was bright, happy, seeming to absorb my mood.

"What's for breakfast?" I asked pleasantly.

That threw him for a minute.

"Er, I'm not sure. What would you like?" His marble brow puckered.

"I don't like not knowing that," Edward sighed.

I grinned, hopping up.

"That's all right, I fend for myself pretty well. Watch me hunt."

"She used our terminologies," Emmett laughed. "I like that."

I found a bowl and a box of cereal. I could feel his eyes on me as I poured the milk and grabbed a spoon. I sat

my food on the table, and then paused.

"Can I get you anything?" I asked, not wanting to be rude.

He rolled his eyes. "Just eat, Bella."

I sat at the table, watching him as I took a bite. He was gazing at me, studying my every movement. It made me

self-conscious. I cleared my mouth to speak, to distract him.

"What's on the agenda for today?" I asked.

"Hmmm…" I watched him frame his answer carefully. "What would you say to meeting my family?"

"Yeah!" Emmett cheered.

"I can't wait!" Esme beamed.

"It's about time!" Alice said.

"I asked Bella, not you people," Edward smirked.

I gulped.

"Are you afraid now?" He sounded hopeful.

"Yes," I admitted; how could I deny it — he could see my eyes.

"She's afraid of us," Esme sighed. "But I want to meet her."

"Don't worry." He smirked. "I'll protect you."

"I'm not afraid of them," I explained. "I'm afraid they won't… like me.

"Oh don't worry about that, we'll love you," Esme said, cheering up immediately. "We already love you."

Won't they be, well, surprised that you would bring someone… like me… home to meet them? Do they know

that I know about them?"

"Oh, they already know everything. They'd taken bets yesterday, you know" — he smiled, but his voice was

harsh — "on whether I'd bring you back, though why anyone would bet against Alice, I can't imagine. At any

rate, we don't have secrets in the family. It's not really feasible, what with my mind reading and Alice seeing the

future and all that."

"And Jasper making you feel all warm and fuzzy about spilling your guts, don't forget that."

"Yeah, how could you forget that Eddy?" Emmett laughed.

Jasper smiled pleasantly and upon Alice's questioning look he said, "She remembered me."

"You paid attention," he smiled approvingly.

"I've been known to do that every now and then." I grimaced. "So did Alice see me coming?"

His reaction was strange. "Something like that," he said uncomfortably, turning away so I couldn't see his

eyes. I stared at him curiously.

"I wonder what I saw?" Alice said. "It would have to be either her dead or one of us... I could only think of those two as

things that would bother you."

"True, both those things would piss me off," Edward said. "And neither is going to happen."

"Is that any good?" he asked, turning back to me abruptly and eying my breakfast with a teasing look on his

face. "Honestly, it doesn't look very appetizing."

"Well, it's no irritable grizzly…"

"That's for sure," Emmett chuckled.

I murmured, ignoring him when he glowered. I was still wondering why he responded that way when I

mentioned Alice. I hurried through my cereal, speculating.

He stood in the middle of the kitchen, the statue of Adonis again, staring abstractedly out the back windows.

Then his eyes were back on me, and he smiled his heartbreaking smile.

"And you should introduce me to your father, too, I think."

"He already knows you," I reminded him.

"As your boyfriend, I mean."

I stared at him with suspicion. "Why?"

"Isn't that customary?" he asked innocently.

"I don't know," I admitted. My dating history gave me few reference points to work with. Not that any normal

rules of dating applied here. "That's not necessary, you know. I don't expect you to… I mean, you don't have

to pretend for me."

"Pretend? What am I pretending?" Edward asked.

His smile was patient. "I'm not pretending."

I pushed the remains of my cereal around the edges of the bowl, biting my lip.

"Are you going to tell Charlie I'm your boyfriend or not?" he demanded.

"Is that what you are?" I suppressed my internal cringing at the thought of Edward and Charlie and the word

boy friend all in the same room at the same time.

"It's a loose interpretation of the word 'boy,' I'll admit."

"I was under the impression that you were something more, actually," I confessed, looking at the table.

"I like that," Edward smirked.

"But it's not something you should tell Charlie," Alice said.

"True, that's why I went with boyfriend," Edward said smiling.

"Well, I don't know if we need to give him all the gory details." He reached across the table to lift my chin with a

cold, gentle finger. "But he will need some explanation for why I'm around here so much. I don't want Chief

Swan getting a restraining order put on me."

"Will you be?" I asked, suddenly anxious. "Will you really be here?"

"As long as you want me," he assured me.

"I'll always want you," I warned him. "Forever."

Edward frowned at that - forever didn't mean the say thing to her as it did to him.

He walked slowly around the table, and, pausing a few feet away, he reached out to touch his fingertips to my

cheek. His expression was unfathomable.

"Does that make you sad?" I asked.

"Unbelievably," Edward muttered.

He didn't answer. He stared into my eyes for an immeasurable period of time.

"Are you finished?" he finally asked.

I jumped up. "Yes."

"Get dressed — I'll wait here."

It was hard to decide what to wear. I doubted there were any etiquette books detailing how to dress when your

vampire sweetheart takes you home to meet his vampire family.

"I haven't found one yet," Carlisle said smiling.

It was a relief to think the word to myself. I knew I shied away from it intentionally.

I ended up in my only skirt — long, khaki-colored, still casual. I put on the dark blue blouse he'd once

complimented.

"Same blouse, argh," Alice groaned, but Edward seemed to be smiling at Bella's effort to please him.

A quick glance in the mirror told me my hair was entirely impossible, so I pulled it back into a pony tail.

"Okay." I bounced down the stairs. "I'm decent."

He was waiting at the foot of the stairs, closer than I'd thought, and I bounded right into him. He steadied me,

holding me a careful distance away for a few seconds before suddenly pulling me closer.

"Wrong again," he murmured in my ear. "You are utterly indecent — no one should look so tempting, it's not

fair."

"Tempting how?" I asked. "I can change…"

"Oh Bella, not that kind of tempting," Edward chuckled.

"It's still shocking to know that you can even think that way," Emmett said trying to be serious but it was ruined by the big

grin on his face.

He sighed, shaking his head. "You are so absurd." He pressed his cool lips delicately to my forehead, and the

room spun. The smell of his breath made it impossible to think.

"Shall I explain how you are tempting me?" he said. It was clearly a rhetorical question.

His fingers traced slowly down my spine, his breath coming more quickly against my skin. My hands were

limp on his chest, and I felt lightheaded again. He tilted his head

slowly and touched his cool lips to mine for the second time, very carefully, parting them slightly.

And then I collapsed.

"Why did she collapse?" Edward asked worried.

"Bella?" His voice was alarmed as he caught me and held me up.

"You… made… me… faint," I accused him dizzily.

"Argh," Edward groaned as Emmett chuckled.

"What am I going to do with you?" he groaned in exasperation. "Yesterday I kiss you, and you attack me!

Today you pass out on me!"

I laughed weakly, letting his arms support me while my head spun.

"So much for being good at everything," he sighed.

"That's the problem." I was still dizzy. "You're too good. Far, far too good."

"Do you feel sick?" he asked; he'd seen me like this before.

"No — that wasn't the same kind of fainting at all. I don't know what happened." I shook my head

apologetically, "I think I forgot to breathe."

"I can't take you anywhere like this."

"I'm fine," I insisted. "Your family is going to think I'm insane anyway, what's the difference?"

"Sure we are, but the good kind of insane," Emmett laughed.

He measured my expression for a moment. "I'm very partial to that color with your skin," he offered

unexpectedly. I flushed with pleasure, and looked away.

"Look, I'm trying really hard not to think about what I'm about to do, so can we go already?" I asked.

"And you're worried, not because you're headed to meet a houseful of vampires, but because you think those

vampires won't approve of you, correct?"

"That's right," I answered immediately, hiding my surprise at his casual use of the word.

He shook his head. "You're incredible."

I realized, as he drove my truck out of the main part of town, that I had no idea where he lived. We passed over

the bridge at the Calawah River, the road winding northward, the houses flashing past us growing farther

apart, getting bigger. And then we were past the other houses altogether, driving through misty forest. I was

trying to decide whether to ask or be patient, when he turned abruptly onto an unpaved road. It was

unmarked, barely visible among the ferns. The forest encroached on both sides, leaving the road ahead only

discernible for a few meters as it twisted, serpentlike, around the ancient trees.

And then, after a few miles, there was some thinning of the woods, and we were suddenly in a small meadow,

or was it actually a lawn? The gloom of the forest didn't

relent, though, for there were six primordial cedars that shaded an entire acre with their vast sweep of

branches. The trees held their protecting shadow right up to the walls of the house that rose among them,

making obsolete the deep porch that wrapped around the first story.

I don't know what I had expected, but it definitely wasn't this. The house was timeless, graceful, and probably

a hundred years old. It was painted a soft, faded white, three stories tall, rectangular and well proportioned.

The windows and doors were either part of the original structure or a perfect restoration. My truck was the

only car in sight. I could hear the river close by, hidden in the obscurity of the forest.

"It sounds like she likes it," Edward said and Esme smiled proudly.

"Wow."

"You like it?" He smiled.

"It… has a certain charm."

He pulled the end of my ponytail and chuckled.

"Ready?" he asked, opening my door.

"Not even a little bit — let's go." I tried to laugh, but it seemed to get stuck in my throat. I smoothed my hair

nervously.

"You look lovely." He took my hand easily, without thinking about it.

We walked through the deep shade up to the porch. I knew he could feel my tension; his thumb rubbed

soothing circles into the back of my hand.

He opened the door for me.

The inside was even more surprising, less predictable, than the exterior. It was very bright, very open, and

very large. This must have originally been several rooms, but the walls had been removed from most of the

first floor to create one wide space. The back, south-facing wall had been entirely replaced with glass, and,

beyond the shade of the cedars, the lawn stretched bare to the wide river. A massive curving staircase

dominated the west side of the room. The walls, the high-beamed ceiling, the wooden floors, and the thick

carpets were all varying shades of white.

Waiting to greet us, standing just to the left of the door, on a raised portion of the floor by a spectacular grand

piano, were Edward's parents.

I'd seen Dr. Cullen before, of course, yet I couldn't help but be struck again by his youth, his outrageous

perfection. At his side was Esme, I assumed, the only one of the family I'd never seen before. She had the

same pale, beautiful features as the rest of them.

Something about her heart-shaped face, her billows of soft, caramel-colored hair, reminded me of the

ingénues of the silent-movie era.

"Good eye," Carlisle said.

She was small, slender, yet less angular, more rounded than the others. They were both dressed casually, in

light colors that matched the inside of the house. They smiled in welcome, but made no move to approach us.

Trying not to frighten me, I guessed.

"Probably," Carlisle said.

"I bet it's a struggle for me," Esme said, who looked like she wanted to find the girl, wherever she was now and hug her.

"Carlisle, Esme," Edward's voice broke the short silence, "this is Bella."

"You're very welcome, Bella." Carlisle's step was measured, careful as he approached me. He raised his hand

tentatively, and I stepped forward to shake hands with him.

"It's nice to see you again, Dr. Cullen."

"Please, call me Carlisle."

"Carlisle." I grinned at him, my sudden confidence surprising me. I could feel Edward's relief at my side.

"Good," Edward said. "I guess it's a good thing that it's you two that meets her first; Carlisle can put anyone at ease."

Esme smiled and stepped forward as well, reaching for my hand. Her cold, stone grasp was just as I expected.

"It's very nice to know you," she said sincerely.

"Thank you. I'm glad to meet you, too." And I was. It was like meeting a fairy tale — Snow White, in the flesh.

"She's too kind," Esme said smiling, looking like she would have gladly cried tears of joy if she could have.

"Where are Alice and Jasper?" Edward asked, but no one answered, as they had just appeared at the top of

the wide staircase.

"Hey, Edward!" Alice called enthusiastically. She ran down the stairs, a streak of black hair and white skin,

coming to a sudden and graceful stop in front of me.

"Alice," Edward said. "Can't you try and fit in?"

"No," Alice shrugged. "Besides, I'm sure Bella will be fine with it."

Carlisle and Esme shot warning glances at her, but I liked it. It was natural — for her, anyway.

"See," Alice said smugly.

"Hi, Bella!" Alice said, and she bounced forward to kiss my cheek.

"I wonder how long you've been keeping me from talking to her," Alice said.

"What makes you think that?" Edward asked.

"I'm bouncing to meet her... as soon as you called my name," Alice said. "It's obviously I've been dying to meet her."

"Probably since the incident at the very least," Edward shrugged.

"Argh," Alice groaned; patience wasn't one of her virtues.

If Carlisle and Esme had looked cautious before, they now looked staggered. There was shock in my eyes,

too, but I was also very pleased that she seemed to approve of me so entirely. I was startled to feel Edward

stiffen at my side. I glanced at his face, but his expression was unreadable.

"You do smell nice, I never noticed before," she commented, to my extreme embarrassment.

"Alice," Edward said exasperated.

"It must be true then," Alice said shrugging and smiling.

No one else seemed to know quite what to say, and then Jasper was there — tall and leonine. A feeling of ease

spread through me, and I was suddenly comfortable despite where I was. Edward stared at Jasper, raising

one eyebrow, and I remembered what Jasper could do.

"Hello, Bella," Jasper said. He kept his distance, not offering to shake my hand. But it was impossible to feel

awkward near him.

"So I can't handle being near her," Jasper sighed.

"Hello, Jasper." I smiled at him shyly, and then at the others. "It's nice to meet you all — you have a very

beautiful home," I added conventionally.

"Thank you," Esme said. "We're so glad that you came." She spoke with feeling, and I realized that she

thought I was brave.

"Well she is brave," Esme said simply.

I also realized that Rosalie and Emmett were nowhere to be seen,

"What?" Emmett exclaimed and then he started to pout. "I don't get to meet her... but I really wanted to..."

"Sorry," Rosalie said and Emmett pout lessened... a little.

and I remembered Edward's too-innocent denial when I'd asked him if the others didn't like me.

Carlisle's expression distracted me from this train of thought; he was gazing meaningfully at Edward with an

intense expression. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Edward nod once.

"I wonder what I'm telling you," Carlisle said.

"I wonder when I'll stop being surprised that she notices everything," Edward added laughing.

I looked away, trying to be polite. My eyes wandered again to the beautiful instrument on the platform by the

door. I suddenly remembered my childhood fantasy that, should I ever win a lottery, I would buy a grand piano

for my mother. She wasn't really good — she only played for herself on our secondhand upright — but I loved

to watch her play.

"Now I know about something that I can give her," Edward muttered.

She was happy, absorbed — she seemed like a new, mysterious being to me then, someone outside the

"mom" persona I took for granted. She'd put me through lessons, of course, but like most kids, I whined until

she let me quit.

Esme noticed my preoccupation.

"Do you play?" she asked, inclining her head toward the piano.

I shook my head. "Not at all. But it's so beautiful. Is it yours?"

"Why haven't you told her you're a musician?" Esme turned on Edward.

"It didn't come up," Edward shrugged.

"But you talked about music," Esme put in.

"No," she laughed. "Edward didn't tell you he was musical?"

"No." I glared at his suddenly innocent expression with narrowed eyes. "I should have known, I guess."

Esme raised her delicate eyebrows in confusion.

"Edward can do everything, right?" I explained.

Everyone in the room laughed at that.

Jasper snickered and Esme gave Edward a reproving look.

"I hope you haven't been showing off— it's rude," she scolded.

"Actually you've been very modest," Esme smiled at Edward.

"Just a bit," he laughed freely. Her face softened at the sound, and they shared a brief look that I didn't

understand, though Esme's face seemed almost smug.

"I'm approving of her," Esme smiled.

"Mom, I think you'd approve of a slug if that's what I chose to love," Edward chuckled.

"Was there ever a possibility of that?" Emmett burst out laughing along with Jasper and Alice.

"Of course not, you idiot," Edward said rolling his eyes.

"That might be true," Esme said thoughtfully. "But Bella really seems to go beyond any of the expectation I have for your

mate... I'm really happy."

"Thanks mom," Edward smiled.

"He's been too modest, actually," I corrected.

"Well, play for her," Esme encouraged.

"You just said showing off was rude," he objected.

"There are exceptions to every rule," she replied.

"I'd like to hear you play," I volunteered.

"It's settled then." Esme pushed him toward the piano. He pulled me along, sitting me on the bench beside

him.

He gave me a long, exasperated look before he turned to the keys.

And then his fingers flowed swiftly across the ivory, and the room was filled with a composition so complex,

so luxuriant, it was impossible to believe only one set of hands played.

"You're playing my favorite," Esme beam, being able to tell that was it by the way Bella had described it.

I felt my chin drop, my mouth open in astonishment, and heard low chuckles behind me at my reaction.

Edward looked at me casually, the music still surging around us without a break, and winked. "Do you like it?"

"You wrote this?" I gasped, understanding.

He nodded. "It's Esme's favorite."

I closed my eyes, shaking my head.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm feeling extremely insignificant."

"Oh dear," Esme sighed.

The music slowed, transforming into something softer, and to my surprise I detected the melody of his lullaby

weaving through the profusion of notes.

"You inspired this one," he said softly.

"I knew I made something for her," Edward said. "Hm... I wonder if it's like the one that I'm thinking of now, or if it's different

since I've never actually met her."

"You should play it," Esme said.

"Maybe after..." Edward started, but Esme was shaking her head.

"You'll feel better after you put the music to paper," Esme said, though of course Edward wasn't going to write the notes

down.

"Maybe your right," Edward said. "And it seems that you want to hear it as much as I want to play it."

He then got up and went to his piano. As soon as his hands hit the piano a soothing melody come. It was beautiful, and

the notes seem to flow from him effortlessly, like he always knew the melody, but he'd forgotten. Alice went to stand next to

him and hummed along with him - in perfect tune - and the harmony seemed to make it even easier for Edward to play.

When the music came to an end it was a little bittersweet... there was something so melancholy about it that it made

everyone a little sad, but there was no denying that it was beautiful and that it was perfect for the girl that they been

reading about.

"That was amazing," Esme said nearly in tears... or as near as she could get.

"Thanks mom," Edward smiled pleasantly, though he too like the melancholy at the end of the sound.

"I guess I should read again," Alice said after a few seconds of silence and everyone file back into the dinning room.

The music grew unbearably sweet.

I couldn't speak.

"They like you, you know," he said conversationally. "Esme especially."

I glanced behind me, but the huge room was empty now.

"Where did they go?"

"Very subtly giving us some privacy, I suppose."

I sighed. "They like me. But Rosalie and Emmett…" I trailed off, not sure how to express my doubts.

He frowned. "Don't worry about Rosalie," he said, his eyes wide and persuasive. "She'll come around."

I pursed my lips skeptically. "Emmett?"

"Well, he thinks I'm a lunatic, it's true, but he doesn't have a problem with you. He's trying to reason with

Rosalie."

"Hmph," Emmett pouted again. "I hope I don't miss anything good."

"Well you won't now," Edward said, smiling and that seemed to cheer Emmett up.

"What is it that upsets her?" I wasn't sure if I wanted to know the answer.

He sighed deeply. "Rosalie struggles the most with… with what we are. It's hard for her to have someone on

the outside know the truth. And she's a little jealous."

"Rosalie is jealous of me?" I asked incredulously. I tried to imagine a universe in which someone as

breathtaking as Rosalie would have any possible reason to feel jealous of someone like me.

"You're human." He shrugged. "She wishes that she were, too."

Rosalie's glare, which was burning into to Edward, loosened a little at that as she admitted, "That's true."

"Oh," I muttered, still stunned. "Even Jasper, though…"

"That's really my fault," he said. "I told you he was the most recent to try our way of life. I warned him to keep

his distance."

"Oh," Jasper said looking happier at that news, though Alice was now glaring at her brother.

'You know Jasper wouldn't do anything to hurt her,

' Alice thoughts loudly.

"I'm just over protective," Edward answered, he obviously wanted Jasper to hear his reasoning. "Sorry Jazz, but she is my

life now..."

"I understand completely," Jasper said looking at Alice.

Alice was now glaring at her husband; he would understand it - the over protective fool.

I thought about the reason for that, and shuddered.

"Esme and Carlisle… ?" I continued quickly, to keep him from noticing.

"Are happy to see me happy. Actually, Esme wouldn't care if you had a third eye and webbed feet.

"Well, that would be nicer than the slug," Esme smiled towards Edward.

All this time she's been worried about me, afraid that there was something missing from my essential makeup,

that I was too young when Carlisle changed me… She's ecstatic. Every time I touch you, she just about

chokes with satisfaction."

"Like she's doing now," Edward pointed out.

"Alice seems very… enthusiastic."

"Alice has her own way of looking at things," he said through tight lips.

"And you're not going to explain that, are you?"

A moment of wordless communication passed between us. He realized that I knew he was keeping something

from me. I realized that he wasn't going to give anything away.

"Her observation is still going to be annoying," Edward sighed. "I was hoping we were past that now."

Not now.

"And she's still stubborn, don't forget that Eddy," Emmett said. "So far, whatever she has put her mind to knowing or doing

she's succeeded."

"Argh, don't remind me," Edward groaned.

"So what was Carlisle telling you before?"

His eyebrows pulled together. "You noticed that, did you?"

I shrugged. "Of course."

He looked at me thoughtfully for a few seconds before answering. "He wanted to tell me some news — he

didn't know if it was something I would share with you."

"Will you?"

"I have to, because I'm going to be a little… overbearingly protective over the next few days — or weeks —

and I wouldn't want you to think I'm naturally a tyrant."

"Some vampires must be in town," Carlisle said, making the logical leap.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong, exactly. Alice just sees some visitors coming soon. They know we're here, and they're

curious."

"Visitors?"

"Yes… well, they aren't like us, of course — in their hunting habits, I mean. They probably won't come into

town at all, but I'm certainly not going to let you out of my sight till they're gone."

I shivered.

"A proper response from Bella, I never thought I would see the day," Emmett laughed.

"Finally, a rational response!" he murmured. "I was beginning to think you had no sense of self-preservation

at all."

I let that one pass, looking away, my eyes wandering again around the spacious room.

He followed my gaze. "Not what you expected, is it?" he asked, his voice smug.

"No," I admitted.

"No coffins, no piled skulls in the corners; I don't even think we have cobwebs…

"We definitely don't," Alice shuttered. "As if I would allow that in my house."

what a disappointment this must be for you," he continued slyly.

I ignored his teasing. "It's so light… so open."

He was more serious when he answered. "It's the one place we never have to hide."

The song he was still playing, my song, drifted to an end, the final chords shifting to a more melancholy key.

The last note hovered poignantly in the silence.

"It sounds like you did write the same song," Esme commented.

"It fits," Edward smiled broadly at that. "It's her song after all."

"Thank you," I murmured. I realized there were tears in my eyes. I dabbed at them, embarrassed.

He touched the corner of my eye, trapping one I missed. He lifted his finger, examining the drop of moisture

broodingly. Then, so quickly I couldn't be positive that he really did, he put his finger to his mouth to taste it.

I looked at him questioningly, and he gazed back for a long moment before he finally smiled.

"Do you want to see the rest of the house?"

"No coffins?" I verified, the sarcasm in my voice not entirely masking the slight but genuine anxiety I felt.

He laughed, taking my hand, leading me away from the piano.

"No coffins," he promised.

We walked up the massive staircase, my hand trailing along the satin-smooth rail. The long hall at the top of

the stairs was paneled with a honey-colored wood, the same as the floorboards.

"Rosalie and Emmett's room…Carlisle 's office…Alice 's room…" He gestured as he led me past the doors.

He would have continued, but I stopped dead at the end of the hall, staring incredulously at the ornament

hanging on the wall above my head.

"My father's cross," Carlisle said. "Of course that would catch her off guard."

"I still don't understand how humans can think that violent creatures that are vastly superior in strength could have been

able to get hurt by silly objects such as crosses or garlic," Jasper said shaking his head.

Edward chuckled at my bewildered expression.

"You can laugh," he said. "It is sort of ironic."

I didn't laugh. My hand raised automatically, one finger extended as if to touch the large wooden cross, its

dark patina contrasting with the lighter tone of the wall. I didn't touch it, though I was curious if the aged wood

would feel as silky as it looked.

"It must be very old," I guessed.

He shrugged. "Early sixteen-thirties, more or less."

I looked away from the cross to stare at him.

"Why do you keep this here?" I wondered.

"Nostalgia. It belonged to Carlisle 's father."

"He collected antiques?" I suggested doubtfully.

"I guess that's the more logical solution," Carlisle said as everyone chuckled.

"No. He carved this himself. It hung on the wall above the pulpit in the vicarage where he preached."

I wasn't sure if my face betrayed my shock, but I returned to gazing at the simple, ancient cross, just in case. I

quickly did the mental math; the cross was over three hundred and seventy years old. The silence stretched

on as I struggled to wrap my mind around the concept of so many years.

"Hm... it is a long time, and yet so short for an immortal," Carlisle smiled.

"Are you all right?" He sounded worried.

"How old is Carlisle?" I asked quietly, ignoring his question, still staring up.

"He just celebrated his three hundred and sixty-second birthday," Edward said. I looked back at him, a million

questions in my eyes.

He watched me carefully as he spoke.

"Carlisle was born in London, in the sixteen-forties, he believes. Time wasn't marked as accurately then, for

the common people anyway. It was just before Cromwell's rule, though."

I kept my face composed, aware of his scrutiny as I listened. It was easier if I didn't try to believe.

"He was the only son of an Anglican pastor. His mother died giving birth to him. His father was an intolerant

man. As the Protestants came into power, he was enthusiastic in his persecution of Roman Catholics and

other religions. He also believed very strongly in the reality of evil. He led hunts for witches, werewolves… and

vampires." I grew very still at the word. I'm sure he noticed, but he went on without pausing.

"They burned a lot of innocent people — of course the real creatures that he sought were not so easy to

catch.

"When the pastor grew old, he placed his obedient son in charge of the raids. At first Carlisle was a

disappointment; he was not quick to accuse, to see demons where they did not exist. But he was persistent,

and more clever than his father.

"Part of me still wish that I hadn't been," Carlisle sighed, but as he turned to each of his family members he smiled. "But in

the end it was for the best."

"I couldn't agree with you more," Emmett said, smiling at Rosalie. "You saved us all... and now even Eddy can't say

anything about that."

"I guess I can't," Edward smiled genuinely.

He actually discovered a coven of true vampires that lived hidden in the sewers of the city, only coming out by

night to hunt. In those days, when monsters were not just myths and legends, that was the way many lived.

"The people gathered their pitchforks and torches, of course" — his brief laugh was darker now — "and

waited where Carlisle had seen the monsters exit into the street. Eventually one emerged."

His voice was very quiet; I strained to catch the words.

"He must have been ancient, and weak with hunger. Carlisle heard him call out in Latin to the others when he

caught the scent of the mob. He ran through the streets, and Carlisle — he was twenty-three and very fast —

was in the lead of the pursuit. The creature could have easily outrun them, but Carlisle thinks he was too

hungry, so he turned and attacked.

Esme shivered at that; not matter how many times she heard it, it always upset her.

He fell on Carlisle first, but the others were close behind, and he turned to defend himself. He killed two men,

and made off with a third, leaving Carlisle bleeding in the street."

He paused. I could sense he was editing something, keeping something from me.

"Carlisle knew what his father would do. The bodies would be burned — anything infected by the monster

must be destroyed. Carlisle acted instinctively to save his own life. He crawled away from the alley while the

mob followed the fiend and his victim. He hid in a cellar, buried himself in rotting potatoes for three days. It's a

miracle he was able to keep silent, to stay undiscovered.

"It was over then, and he realized what he had become."

I'm not sure what my face was revealing, but he suddenly broke off.

"How are you feeling?" he asked.

"I'm fine," I assured him. And, though I bit my lip in hesitation, he must have seen the curiosity burning in my

eyes.

Carlisle smiled kindly at that.

He smiled. "I expect you have a few more questions for me."

"A few."

His smile widened over his brilliant teeth. He started back down the hall, pulling me along by the hand. "Come

on, then," he encouraged. "I'll show you."

"That's the end of the chapter," Alice said.

"Maybe we should have Carlisle read this one," Edward said. "It's obviously going to be about him."

"No, I think you should read it," Carlisle declined.

"All right then," Edward shrugged and took the book.

*Chapter 16: Carlisle

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Sixteen

Carlisle

"Carlisle,"

Edward read.

He led me back to the room that he'd pointed out as Carlisle's office. He paused outside the door for an

instant.

"Come in," Carlisle's voice invited.

Edward opened the door to a high-ceilinged room with tall, west-facing windows. The walls were paneled

again, in a darker wood — where they were visible. Most of the wall space was taken up by towering

bookshelves that reached high above my head and held more books than I'd ever seen outside a library.

Carlisle sat behind a huge mahogany desk in a leather chair. He was just placing a bookmark in the pages of

the thick volume he held. The room was how I'd always imagined a college dean's would look — only Carlisle

looked too young to fit the part.

"Too true, one of the reason why I'm never able to stay long enough at a university to attain the job," Carlisle sighed.

"What can I do for you?" he asked us pleasantly, rising from his seat.

"I wanted to show Bella some of our history," Edward said. "Well, your history, actually."

"We didn't mean to disturb you," I apologized.

"Not at all. Where are you going to start?"

"The Waggoner," Edward replied,

"Or course," Carlisle smiled. "It's best to start at the beginning."

placing one hand lightly on my shoulder and spinning me around to look back toward the door we'd just

come through. Every time he touched me, in even the most casual way, my heart had an audible reaction. It

was more embarrassing with Carlisle there.

The wall we faced now was different from the others. Instead of bookshelves, this wall was crowded with

framed pictures of all sizes, some in vibrant colors, others dull monochromes. I searched for some logic, some

binding motif the collection had in common, but I found nothing in my hasty examination.

"I suppose you have to know the story to see the connections," Carlisle said.

"I was still half expecting her to intuitively know it," Edward chuckled.

Edward pulled me toward the far left side, standing me in front of a small square oil painting in a plain wooden

frame. This one did not stand out among the bigger and brighter pieces; painted in varying tones of sepia, it

depicted a miniature city full of steeply slanted roofs, with thin spires atop a few scattered towers. A wide river

filled the foreground, crossed by a bridge covered with structures that looked like tiny cathedrals.

"London in the sixteen-fifties," Edward said.

"The London of my youth," Carlisle added, from a few feet behind us. I flinched; I hadn't heard him approach.

Edward squeezed my hand.

"Will you tell the story?" Edward asked. I twisted a little to see Carlisle's reaction.

He met my glance and smiled. "I would," he replied. "But I'm actually running a bit late. The hospital called this

morning — Dr. Snow is taking a sick day. Besides, you know the stories as well as I do," he added, grinning at

Edward now.

It was a strange combination to absorb — the everyday concerns of the town doctor stuck in the middle of a

discussion of his early days in seventeenth-century London.

"When she puts it like that it does seem a little weird," Carlisle chuckled.

It was also unsettling to know that he spoke aloud only for my benefit.

"No, I usually talk out loud with Edward," Carlisle said.

"Except when you're too excited for words," Edward chuckled. "Like whenever you've come up with a new theory."

After another warm smile for me, Carlisle left the room.

I stared at the little picture of Carlisle's hometown for a long moment.

"What happened then?" I finally asked, staring up at Edward, who was watching me.

"When he realized what had happened to him?"

He glanced back to the paintings, and I looked to see which image caught his interest now. It was a larger

landscape in dull fall colors — an empty, shadowed meadow in a forest, with a craggy peak in the distance.

"When he knew what he had become," Edward said quietly, "he rebelled against it. He tried to destroy himself.

But that's not easily done."

"How?" I didn't mean to say it aloud, but the word broke through my shock.

"He jumped from great heights," Edward told me, his voice impassive. "He tried to drown himself in the

ocean… but he was young to the new life, and very strong. It is amazing that he was able to resist… feeding…

while he was still so new.

"It really is," Jasper said dejectedly.

"It was just my nature," Carlisle said. "Everyone is different."

"I know," Jasper sighed again, but smiled. "The important thing is I'm trying."

"That's right," Carlisle smiled, they had this conversation many times before. "And you're succeeding."

The instinct is more powerful then, it takes over everything. But he was so repelled by himself that he had the

strength to try to kill himself with starvation."

"Is that possible?" My voice was faint.

"No," everyone said.

"No, there are very few ways we can be killed."

I opened my mouth to ask, but he spoke before I could.

"So he grew very hungry, and eventually weak. He strayed as far as he could from the human populace,

recognizing that his willpower was weakening, too. For months he wandered by night, seeking the loneliest

places, loathing himself.

"One night, a herd of deer passed his hiding place. He was so wild with thirst that he attacked without a

thought. His strength returned and he realized there was an alternative to being the vile monster he feared.

"One of the better realizations I had," Carlisle said.

Had he not eaten venison in his former life? Over the next months his new philosophy was born. He could

exist without being a demon. He found himself again.

"He began to make better use of his time. He'd always been intelligent, eager to learn. Now he had unlimited

time before him. He studied by night, planned by day. He swam to France and —"

"Oh, just throw that in causally," Emmett chuckled. "There's nothing abnormal there."

"I must have been caught up in the story," Edward shrugged.

"He swam to France ?"

"People swim the Channel all the time, Bella," he reminded me patiently.

"That's true, I guess. It just sounded funny in that context. Go on."

"You're making it sound so normal," Alice said, looking at him skeptically. The corner of Edward's mouth twitched, but he

didn't say anything.

"Swimming is easy for us —"

"Everything is easy for you," I griped.

He waited, his expression amused.

"I won't interrupt again, I promise."

He chuckled darkly, and finished his sentence. "Because, technically, we don't need to breathe."

"I knew you'd do something like that," Alice smiled shaking her head.

"Anything to catch her off guard," Edward laughed, he obviously knew he would do that too.

"You —"

"No, no, you promised." He laughed, putting his cold finger lightly to my lips. "Do you want to hear the story

or not?"

"You can't spring something like that on me, and then expect me not to say anything," I mumbled against his

finger.

He lifted his hand, moving it to rest against my neck. The speed of my heart reacted to that, but I persisted.

"You don't have to breathe?" I demanded.

"No, it's not necessary. Just a habit." He shrugged.

"How long can you go… without breathing?"

"Forever, but I wouldn't want to do it," Edward said.

"But you probably didn't breathe much when you first meet Bella," Jasper pointed out.

"Indefinitely, I suppose; I don't know. It gets a bit uncomfortable — being without a sense of smell."

"A bit uncomfortable," I echoed.

I wasn't paying attention to my own expression, but something in it made him grow somber. His hand dropped

to his side and he stood very still, his eyes intent on my face.

The silence lengthened. His features were immobile as stone.

"Why are you so suddenly depressed Eddy?" Emmett asked.

"I don't know," Edward said confused.

"What is it?" I whispered, touching his frozen face.

His face softened under my hand, and he sighed. "I keep waiting for it to happen."

"For what to happen?"

"I know that at some point, something I tell you or something you see is going to be too much. And then you'll

run away from me, screaming as you go."

"Oh," Edward said, looking more confused than ever.

"You don't think that now," Esme asked.

"Not really," Edward said. "I mean at first I was worried... but not for a while now."

"It's because you know what she's thinking," Alice answered. "In the book you don't, you have no clue what she's thinking

and you have to rely on her actions. Because of these books, you know her better."

"Yeah," Edward said, smiling.

He smiled half a smile, but his eyes were serious. "I won't stop you. I want this to happen, because I want you

to be safe. And yet, I want to be with you. The two desires are impossible to reconcile…"

He trailed off, staring at my face. Waiting.

"I'm not running anywhere," I promised.

"We'll see," he said, smiling again.

I frowned at him. "So, go on — Carlisle was swimming to France."

He paused, getting back into his story. Reflexively, his eyes flickered to another picture — the most colorful of

them all, the most ornately framed,

"Yes well Aro does like to be outlandish," Carlisle chuckled

.

and the largest; it was twice as wide as the door it hung next to. The canvas overflowed with bright figures in

swirling robes, writhing around long pillars and off marbled balconies. I couldn't tell if it represented Greek

mythology, or if the characters floating in the clouds above were meant to be biblical.

"Carlisle swam to France, and continued on through Europe, to the universities there. By night he studied

music, science, medicine — and found his calling, his penance, in that, in saving human lives." His expression

became awed, almost reverent. "I can't adequately describe the struggle; it took Carlisle two centuries of

torturous effort to perfect his self-control. Now he is all but immune to the scent of human blood, and he is

able to do the work he loves without agony.

"True, but I think that your self-control has to rival mine now," Carlisle said. "If you can turn down what her bloods does to

you and stay so close to her."

Edward frowned, but didn't say anything.

He finds a great deal of peace there, at the hospital…" Edward stared off into space for a long moment.

Suddenly he seemed to recall his purpose. He tapped his finger against the huge painting in front of us.

"He was studying in Italy when he discovered the others there. They were much more civilized and educated

than the wraiths of the London sewers."

He touched a comparatively sedate quartet of figures painted on the highest balcony, looking down calmly on

the mayhem below them. I examined the grouping carefully and realized, with a startled laugh, that I

recognized the golden-haired man.

"Solimena was greatly inspired by Carlisle's friends. He often painted them as gods," Edward chuckled.

"Which they all found amusing," Carlisle smiled.

"Aro, Marcus, Caius," he said, indicating the other three, two blackhaired, one snowy-white." Nighttime

patrons of the arts."

"What happened to them?" I wondered aloud, my fingertip hovering a centimeter from the figures on the

canvas.

"They're still there." He shrugged. "As they have been for who knows how many millennia. Carlisle stayed

with them only for a short time, just a few decades. He greatly admired their civility, their refinement, but they

persisted in trying to cure his aversion to 'his natural food source,' as they called it. They tried to persuade

him, and he tried to persuade them, to no avail.

"I never really thought that they would change their minds and they were very disappointed that I wouldn't change mine,"

Carlisle sighed. "It became rather uncomfortable there... it was too bad I had to leave so soon though... they had so much

information..."

Emmett cleared his throat at that point.

"Right, sorry," Carlisle smiled sheepishly.

At that point, Carlisle decided to try the New World. He dreamed of finding others like himself. He was very

lonely, you see.

"He didn't find anyone for a long time. But, as monsters became the stuff of fairy tales, he found he could

interact with unsuspecting humans as if he were one of them. He began practicing medicine. But the

companionship he craved evaded him; he couldn't risk familiarity.

"When the influenza epidemic hit, he was working nights in a hospital in Chicago. He'd been turning over an

idea in his mind for several years, and he had almost decided to act — since he couldn't find a companion, he

would create one.

"It was a little arrogant of me to believe that my child would want to follow in my footsteps," Carlisle sighed.

"But your footsteps were the best to follow," Edward smiled at him. "I know that I rebelled the most against your way of

life... but I'm still glad that it was you who turned me and taught me your way of doing things."

He wasn't absolutely sure how his own transformation had occurred, so he was hesitant. And he was loath to

steal anyone's life the way his had been stolen. It was in that frame of mind that he found me.

There was no hope for me; I was left in a ward with the dying. He had nursed my parents, and knew I was

alone. He decided to try…"

His voice, nearly a whisper now, trailed off. He stared unseeingly through the west windows. I wondered

which images filled his mind now, Carlisle's memories or his own.

"Carlisle's," Edward said. "At least until the point I started to burn..."

I waited quietly.

When he turned back to me, a gentle angel's smile lit his expression.

"And so we've come full circle," he concluded.

"Have you always stayed with Carlisle, then?" I wondered.

"Argh, difficult question again," Edward frowned; he knew he was about to tell her about his darkest part of his past.

"Almost always." He put his hand lightly on my waist and pulled me with him as he walked through the door. I

stared back at the wall of pictures, wondering if I would ever get to hear the other stories.

"Probably, but not today," Edward smiled, but the frown didn't leave his face.

Edward didn't say any more as we walked down the hall, so I asked, "Almost?"

He sighed, seeming reluctant to answer. "Well, I had a typical bout of rebellious adolescence — about ten

years after I was… born…created, whatever you want to call it. I wasn't sold on his life of abstinence, and I

resented him for curbing my appetite. So I went off on my own for a time."

"Really?" I was intrigued, rather than frightened, as I perhaps should have been.

"Only Bella would react like that," Edward said, shaking his head smiling. "I'm just glad I stuck to villains."

"It doesn't sound like she would have blamed you either way," Alice pointed out.

"It doesn't hurt though," Edward shrugged.

He could tell. I vaguely realized that we were headed up the next flight of stairs, but I wasn't paying much

attention to my surroundings.

"That doesn't repulse you?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"I guess… it sounds reasonable."

He barked a laugh, more loudly than before. We were at the top of the stairs now, in another paneled hallway.

"From the time of my new birth," he murmured, "I had the advantage of knowing what everyone around me

was thinking, both human and non-human alike. That's why it took me ten years to defy Carlisle — I could read

his perfect sincerity, understand exactly why he lived the way he did.

"It took me only a few years to return to Carlisle and recommit to his vision. I thought I would be exempt from

the… depression… that accompanies a conscience. Because I knew the thoughts of my prey, I could pass

over the innocent and pursue only the evil. If I followed a murderer down a dark alley where he stalked a

young girl — if I saved her, then surely I wasn't so terrible."

I shivered, imagining only too clearly what he described — the alley at night, the frightened girl, the dark man

behind her. And Edward, Edward as he hunted, terrible and glorious as a young god, unstoppable. Would she

have been grateful, that girl, or more frightened than before?

"More frightened," Edward whispered.

"But as time went on, I began to see the monster in my eyes. I couldn't escape the debt of so much human life

taken, no matter how justified. And I went back to Carlisle and Esme. They welcomed me back like the

prodigal. It was more than I deserved."

"Nonsense Edward," Esme said, getting up to hug her son.

We'd come to a stop in front of the last door in the hall.

"My room," he informed me, opening it and pulling me through.

His room faced south, with a wall-sized window like the great room below. The whole back side of the house

must be glass. His view looked down on the winding Sol Duc River, across the untouched forest to the

Olympic Mountain range. The mountains were much closer than I would have believed.

The western wall was completely covered with shelf after shelf of CDs. His room was better stocked than a

music store. In the corner was a sophisticated-looking sound system, the kind I was afraid to touch because

I'd be sure to break something. There was no bed, only a wide and inviting black leather sofa. The floor was

covered with a thick golden carpet, and the walls were hung with heavy fabric in a slightly darker shade.

"Good acoustics?" I guessed.

"The best," Edward laughed.

He chuckled and nodded.

He picked up a remote and turned the stereo on. It was quiet, but the soft jazz number sounded like the band

was in the room with us. I went to look at his mind-boggling music collection.

"How do you have these organized?" I asked, unable to find any rhyme or reason to the titles.

He wasn't paying attention.

"Ummm, by year, and then by personal preference within that frame," he said absently.

I turned, and he was looking at me with a peculiar expression in his eyes.

"What?"

"I was prepared to feel… relieved. Having you know about everything, not needing to keep secrets from you.

But I didn't expect to feel more than that. I like it. It makes me… happy." He shrugged, smiling slightly.

"What, a foreign concept for you?" Emmett chuckled.

"I'm glad," I said, smiling back. I'd worried that he might regret telling me these things. It was good to know

that wasn't the case.

But then, as his eyes dissected my expression, his smile faded and his forehead creased.

"You're still waiting for the running and the screaming, aren't you?" I guessed.

A faint smile touched his lips, and he nodded.

"She knows you well," Esme smiled.

"I hate to burst your bubble, but you're really not as scary as you think you are. I don't find you scary at all,

actually," I lied casually.

"That wasn't the smartest move," Edward said. "Not with the giddy way I seem to be feeling."

He stopped, raising his eyebrows in blatant disbelief. Then he flashed a wide, wicked smile.

"You really shouldn't have said that," he chuckled.

He growled, a low sound in the back of his throat; his lips curled back over his perfect teeth. His body shifted

suddenly, half-crouched, tensed like a lion about to pounce.

I backed away from him, glaring.

"You wouldn't."

I didn't see him leap at me —

"Edward!" Esme reprimanded.

"You actually pounced at her!" Emmett laughed with a huge grin.

it was much too fast. I only found myself suddenly airborne, and then we crashed onto the sofa, knocking it

into the wall. All the while, his arms formed an iron cage of protection around me — I was barely jostled. But I

still was gasping as I tried to right myself.

He wasn't having that. He curled me into a ball against his chest, holding me more securely than iron chains. I

glared at him in alarm, but he seemed well in control, his jaw relaxed as he grinned, his eyes bright only with

humor.

"You were saying?" he growled playfully.

"That you are a very, very terrifying monster," I said, my sarcasm marred a bit by my breathless voice.

"Much better," he approved.

"I can't believe that you're joking so easily about that," Jasper said.

"I think she brings it out of me," Edward smiled.

"Um." I struggled. "Can I get up now?"

He just laughed.

"Can we come in?" a soft voice sounded from the hall.

I struggled to free myself, but Edward merely readjusted me so that I was somewhat more conventionally

seated on his lap. I could see it was Alice, then, and Jasper behind her in the doorway. My cheeks burned, but

Edward seemed at ease.

"Go ahead." Edward was still chuckling quietly.

Alice seemed to find nothing unusual in our embrace; she walked — almost danced, her movements were so

graceful — to the center of the room, where she folded herself sinuously onto the floor. Jasper, however,

paused at the door, his expression a trifle shocked.

"I must have been confused by what you two were feeling," Jasper said, raising an eyebrow.

He stared at Edward's face, and I wondered if he was tasting the atmosphere with his unusual sensitivity.

"Which of course she would make an observation of," Jasper chuckled.

"It sounded like you were having Bella for lunch, and we came to see if you would share," Alice announced.

I stiffened for an instant, until I realized Edward was grinning — whether at her comment or my response, I

couldn't tell.

"Sorry, I don't believe I have enough to spare," he replied, his arms holding me recklessly close.

"Actually," Jasper said, smiling despite himself as he walked into the room, "Alice says there's going to be a

real storm tonight, and Emmett wants to play ball.

"Yes!" Emmett shouted.

"You know that that's months away from now," Jasper pointed out.

"Argh," Emmett groaned.

Are you game?"

The words were all common enough, but the context confused me. I gathered that Alice was a bit more reliable

than the weatherman, though.

"Yeah, just a bit," Edward chuckled.

Edward's eyes lit up, but he hesitated.

"Of course you should bring Bella," Alice chirped. I thought I saw Jasper throw a quick glance at her.

"Yeah, that would be amazing," Emmett said. "She'll really be shocked by our form of baseball."

"I don't think that's a good idea," Rosalie said, shocking everyone by her expression. She looked horrified.

"What is it?" Edward asked. "It's just a game."

"There are other vampire visiting though," Rosalie said.

"But Alice knew that," Edward said still looking panicked. "She would have see them coming if there was any danger

there."

"True," Rosalie sighed, looking relieved.

Edward on the other hand still looked worked up and he couldn't seem to despicable the fear that Rosalie put in his head.

It probably wasn't made any better that everyone must have been thinking about something horrible happening too. He

must have decided to read so he wouldn't have to dwell on it.

"Do you want to go?" Edward asked me, excited, his expression vivid.

"Sure." I couldn't disappoint such a face. "Um, where are we going?"

"We have to wait for thunder to play ball — you'll see why," he promised.

"Will I need an umbrella?"

They all three laughed aloud.

"Will she?" Jasper asked Alice.

"No." She was positive. "The storm will hit over town. It should be dry enough in the clearing."

"Good, then." The enthusiasm in Jasper's voice was catching, naturally. I found myself eager, rather than

scared stiff.

"She's scared stiff about baseball," Emmett scoffed, but then started laughing. "No, actually that makes sense."

"Let's go see if Carlisle will come." Alice bounded up and to the door in a fashion that would break any

ballerina's heart.

"Like you don't know," Jasper teased, and they were swiftly on their way. Jasper managed to

inconspicuously close the door behind them.

"What will we be playing?" I demanded.

"You will be watching," Edward clarified. "We will be playing baseball."

I rolled my eyes. "Vampires like baseball?"

"It's the American pastime," he said with mock solemnity.

"That's the end of the chapter," Edward said, handing the book to Emmett happily; more time for him to brood over what

was to come.

*Chapter 17: The Game

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Seventeen

The Game

"

The Game,"

Emmett read, smiling broadly.

It was just beginning to drizzle when Edward turned onto my street. Up until that moment, I'd had no doubt

that he'd be staying with me while I spent a few interim hours in the real world.

And then I saw the black car, a weathered Ford, parked in Charlie's driveway — and heard Edward mutter

something unintelligible in a low, harsh voice.

"What's going on?" Emmett asked.

"If I had to guess, I would've said it was the wolves," Edward grumbled.

Leaning away from the rain under the shallow front porch, Jacob Black stood behind his father's wheelchair.

Billy's face was impassive as stone as Edward parked my truck against the curb. Jacob stared down, his

expression mortified.

"Embarrassed or fearful," Alice mused.

"Most likely embarrassed, the pup doesn't believe the stories." Edward gritted his teeth.

"Oh I know that," Alice smiled. "But he might have thought he still had a chance with Bella…"

Edward just wrinkled his nose in response.

Edward's low voice was furious. "This is crossing the line."

"He came to warn Charlie?" I guessed, more horrified than angry.

"He can't do that," Edward said incredulously.

"Perhaps he realized that we wouldn't really break our end of the treaty, no matter what," Carlisle said. "We would just

have to move away."

"I don't think I could do that," Edward hissed.

"Relax, it won't come to that," Carlisle said, ever the optimist.

Edward just nodded, answering Billy's gaze through the rain with narrowed eyes.

I felt weak with relief that Charlie wasn't home yet.

"Let me deal with this," I suggested. Edward's black glare made me anxious.

"You should listen to her," Carlisle said. "You must be anxious at the moment and in no condition to deal with them.

Besides, I'm sure she is quite capable of handling herself in this situation."

To my surprise, he agreed. "That's probably best. Be careful, though. The child has no idea."

I bridled a little at the word child. "Jacob is not that much younger than I am," I reminded him.

"That's true," Edward smiled.

He looked at me then, his anger abruptly fading. "Oh, I know," he assured me with a grin.

I sighed and put my hand on the door handle.

"Get them inside," he instructed, "so I can leave. I'll be back around dusk."

"Do you want my truck?"

"Why, so I can go slower than a snail?" Edward scoffed.

I offered, meanwhile wondering how I would explain its absence to Charlie.

He rolled his eyes. "I could walk home faster than this truck moves."

"You don't have to leave," I said wistfully.

He smiled at my glum expression. "Actually, I do. After you get rid of them" — he threw a dark glance in the

Blacks' direction — "you still have to prepare Charlie to meet your new boyfriend." He grinned widely,

showing all of his teeth.

I groaned. "Thanks a lot."

He smiled the crooked smile that I loved. "I'll be back soon," he promised. His eyes flickered back to the porch,

and then he leaned in to swiftly kiss me just under the edge of my jaw.

"Edward," Carlisle sighed. "That really wasn't necessary."

"Sorry," Edward said, not looking sorry at all. "I guess I couldn't help myself."

My heart lurched frantically, and I, too, glanced toward the porch. Billy's face was no longer impassive, and his

hands clutched at the armrests of his chair.

"Soon," I stressed as I opened the door and stepped out into the rain.

I could feel his eyes on my back as I half-ran through the light sprinkle toward the porch.

"Hey, Billy. Hi, Jacob." I greeted them as cheerfully as I could manage. "Charlie's gone for the day — I hope

you haven't been waiting long."

"Not long," Billy said in a subdued tone. His black eyes were piercing. "I just wanted to bring this up." He

indicated a brown paper sack resting in his lap.

"Thanks," I said, though I had no idea what it could be. "Why don't you come in for a minute and dry off?"

I pretended to be oblivious to his intense scrutiny as I unlocked the door, and waved them in ahead of me.

"I'm not sure that worked for her," Jasper said. "From what we read so far, she's not that difficult to read."

"Here, let me take that," I offered, turning to shut the door. I allowed myself one last glance at Edward. He was

waiting, perfectly still, his eyes solemn.

"You'll want to put it in the fridge," Billy noted as he handed me the package. "It's some of Harry Clearwater's

homemade fish fry — Charlie's favorite. The fridge keeps it drier."

He shrugged.

"Thanks," I repeated, but with feeling this time. "I was running out of new ways to fix fish, and he's bound to

bring home more tonight."

"Fishing again?" Billy asked with a subtle gleam in his eye. "Down at the usual spot? Maybe I'll run by and see

him."

"No," I quickly lied, my face going hard.

"Easy give away," Jasper sighed.

"He was headed someplace new… but I have no idea where."

He took in my changed expression, and it made him thoughtful.

"Jake," he said, still appraising me. "Why don't you go get that new picture of Rebecca out of the car? I'll leave

that for Charlie, too."

"I guess we'll hear what's really on his mind now that he's gotten rid of the pup," Edward muttered.

"Where is it?" Jacob asked, his voice morose. I glanced at him, but he was staring at the floor, his eyebrows

pulling together.

"I think I saw it in the trunk," Billy said. "You may have to dig for it."

Jacob slouched back out into the rain.

Billy and I faced each other in silence. After a few seconds, the quiet started to feel awkward, so I turned and

headed to the kitchen. I could hear his wet wheels squeak against the linoleum as he followed.

I shoved the bag onto the crowded top shelf of the fridge, and spun around to confront him. His deeply lined

face was unreadable.

"Charlie won't be back for a long time." My voice was almost rude.

"Coming from her, I never thought I'd hear the day," Emmett laughed.

He nodded in agreement, but said nothing.

"Thanks again for the fish fry," I hinted.

He continued nodding. I sighed and folded my arms across my chest.

He seemed to sense that I had given up on small talk. "Bella," he said, and then he hesitated.

I waited.

"Bella," he said again, "Charlie is one of my best friends."

"Yes."

He spoke each word carefully in his rumbling voice. "I noticed you've been spending time with one of the

Cullens."

"Yes," I repeated curtly.

His eyes narrowed. "Maybe it's none of my business, but I don't think that is such a good idea."

"You're right," I agreed. "It is none of your business."

He raised his graying eyebrows at my tone. "You probably don't know this, but the Cullen family has an

unpleasant reputation on the reservation."

"Actually, I did know that," I informed him in a hard voice. This surprised him.

"He probably thought that she was just innocently following a dangerous vampire," Edward spat. He looked furious for a

second before he sighed. "He's trying to protect her."

"Are you not mad anymore?" Jasper asked, looking at him calculating.

"I wouldn't say not mad," Edward grumbled. "I can't let go of his interfering so easily. But how can I really blame him if he

trying to protect her?"

"I'm proud of you son," Carlisle smiled at Edward's accepting attitude.

"But that reputation couldn't be deserved, could it? Because the Cullens never set foot on the reservation, do

they?" I could see that my less than subtle reminder of the agreement that both bound and protected his tribe

pulled him up short.

"That's true," he acceded, his eyes guarded. "You seem… well informed about the Cullens. More informed

than I expected."

I stared him down. "Maybe even better informed than you are."

"And that just told him she knows everything," Jasper sighed. "Not that it makes much of a difference anyways."

He pursed his thick lips as he considered that. "Maybe." he allowed, but his eyes were shrewd. "Is Charlie as

well informed?"

He had found the weak chink in my armor.

"Charlie likes the Cullens a lot," I hedged. He clearly understood my evasion. His expression was unhappy,

but unsurprised.

"It's not my business," he said. "But it may be Charlie's."

"Though it would be my business, again, whether or not I think that it's Charlie's business, right?"

"Er… I'm confused," Emmett said. "Is she saying that she's going to tell Charlie?"

"No," Jasper laughed. "She saying that it's her right and not Billy's to tell Charlie or not."

"That makes sense," Emmett nodded his head. "And it should work on the wolf."

I wondered if he even understood my confused question as I struggled not to say anything compromising.

But he seemed to. He thought about it while the rain picked up against the roof, the only sound breaking the

silence.

"Yes," he finally surrendered. "I guess that's your business, too."

I sighed with relief. "Thanks, Billy."

"Just think about what you're doing, Bella," he urged.

"Okay," I agreed quickly.

He frowned. "What I meant to say was, don't do what you're doing."

Edward actually chuckled at that.

"I would think that you would be the last one to laugh at that," Emmett said.

Edward just shrugged, not seeming to understand why he was laughing at that either.

I looked into his eyes, filled with nothing but concern for me, and there was nothing I could say.

Just then the front door banged loudly, and I jumped at the sound.

"There's no picture anywhere in that car." Jacob's complaining voice reached us before he did. The shoulders

of his shirt were stained with the rain, his hair dripping, when he rounded the corner.

"Hmm," Billy grunted, suddenly detached, spinning his chair around to face his son. "I guess I left it at home."

Jacob rolled his eyes dramatically. "Great."

"Well, Bella, tell Charlie" — Billy paused before continuing — "that we stopped by, I mean."

"Gee, I wonder what he meant by that," Emmett said, rolling his eyes.

"I will," I muttered.

Jacob was surprised. "Are we leaving already?"

"Charlie's gonna be out late," Billy explained as he rolled himself past Jacob.

"Oh." Jacob looked disappointed. "Well, I guess I'll see you later, then, Bella."

"Sure," I agreed.

"Take care," Billy warned me. I didn't answer.

Jacob helped his father out the door. I waved briefly, glancing swiftly toward my now empty truck, and then

shut the door before they were gone.

"See, she handled that remarkable well," Carlisle smiled.

I stood in the hallway for a minute, listening to the sound of their car as it backed out and drove away. I stayed

where I was, waiting for the irritation and anxiety to subside.

When the tension eventually faded a bit, I headed upstairs to change out of my dressy clothes.

I tried on a couple of different tops, not sure what to expect tonight. As I concentrated on what was coming,

what had just passed became insignificant. Now that I was removed from Jasper's and Edward's influence, I

began to make up for not being terrified before. I gave up quickly on choosing an outfit — throwing on an old

flannel shirt and jeans — knowing I would be in my raincoat all night anyway.

The phone rang and I sprinted downstairs to get it. There was only one voice I wanted to hear; anything else

would be a disappointment. But I knew that if he wanted to talk to me, he'd probably just materialize in my

room.

"I didn't know you can transport to different places," Emmett chuckled and Edward just rolled his eyes.

"Hello?" I asked, breathless.

"Bella? It's me," Jessica said.

"Oh, hey, Jess." I scrambled for a moment to come back down to reality. It felt like months rather than days

since I'd spoken to Jess. "How was the dance?"

"It was so much fun!" Jessica gushed. Needing no more invitation than that, she launched into a minute-by-

minute account of the previous night. I mmm'd and ahh'd at the right places, but it wasn't easy to concentrate.

Jessica, Mike, the dance, the school — they all seemed strangely irrelevant at the moment. My eyes kept

flashing to the window, trying to judge the degree of light behind the heavy clouds.

"Did you hear what I said, Bella?" Jess asked, irritated.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"I said, Mike kissed me! Can you believe it?"

"That's wonderful, Jess," I said.

"So what did you do yesterday?"

"Oh you know, I went to a meadow with a vampire that I can now call my boyfriend," Emmett said, again mimicking what

he thought Bella sounded like.

Jessica challenged, still sounding bothered by my lack of attention. Or maybe she was upset because I hadn't

asked for details.

"Nothing, really. I just hung around outside to enjoy the sun."

I heard Charlie's car in the garage.

"Did you ever hear anything more from Edward Cullen?"

The front door slammed and I could hear Charlie banging around under the stairs, putting his tackle away.

"Um." I hesitated, not sure what my story was anymore.

"Hi there, kiddo!" Charlie called as he walked into the kitchen. I waved at him.

Jess heard his voice. "Oh, your dad's there. Never mind — we'll talk tomorrow. See you in Trig."'

"Saved by Charlie," Alice said. "Though I doubt she'll enjoy tomorrow."

"Seeya, Jess." I hung up the phone.

"Hey, Dad," I said. He was scrubbing his hands in the sink. "Where's the fish?"

"I put it out in the freezer."

"I'll go grab a few pieces before they freeze — Billy dropped off some of Harry Clearwater's fish fry this

afternoon." I worked to sound enthusiastic.

"He did?" Charlie's eyes lit up. "That's my favorite."

Charlie cleaned up while I got dinner ready. It didn't take long till we were sitting at the table, eating in silence.

Charlie was enjoying his food. I was wondering desperately how to fulfill my assignment, struggling to think of

a way to broach the subject.

"What did you do with yourself today?" he asked, snapping me out of my reverie.

"Well, this afternoon I just hung out around the house…" Only the very recent part of this afternoon, actually. I

tried to keep my voice upbeat, but my stomach was hollow.

"And this morning I was over at the Cullens '."

"That should give him a nice shock," Edward chuckled.

Charlie dropped his fork.

"Dr. Cullen's place?" he asked in astonishment.

I pretended not to notice his reaction. "Yeah."

"What were you doing there?" He hadn't picked his fork back up.

"Well, I sort of have a date with Edward Cullen tonight, and he wanted to introduce me to his parents…Dad?"

"Nope, it doesn't look like he took it well," Emmett laughed.

It appeared that Charlie was having an aneurysm.

"Dad, are you all right?"

"You are going out with Edward Cullen?" he thundered.

Uh-oh. "I thought you liked the Cullens."

"He's too old for you," he ranted.

"That's an understatement," Edward smirked.

"We're both juniors," I corrected, though he was more right than he dreamed.

"Wait…" He paused. "Which one is Edwin?"

"Edwin?" Edward scoffed.

"He's probably getting your name wrong on purpose," Alice said.

"Edward is the youngest, the one with the reddish brown hair." The beautiful one, the godlike one…

"Oh, well, that's" — he struggled — "better, I guess. I don't like the look of that big one.

"Aah, he doesn't like me," Emmett said, but contrarily to his words, he was laughing.

I'm sure he's a nice boy and all, but he looks too… mature for you. Is this Edwin your boyfriend?"

"It's Edward, Dad."

"Is he?"

"Sort of, I guess."

"You said last night that you weren't interested in any of the boys in town." But he picked up his fork again, so

I could see the worst was over.

"Well, Edward doesn't live in town, Dad."

"Aw, so there was two technicalities that she could use for her answer yesterday," Edward chuckled.

He gave me a disparaging look as he chewed.

"And, anyways," I continued, "it's kind of at an early stage, you know. Don't embarrass me with all the

boyfriend talk, okay?"

"When is he coming over?"

"He'll be here in a few minutes."

"Where is he taking you?"

I groaned loudly. "I hope you're getting the Spanish Inquisition out of your system now. We're going to play

baseball with his family."

His face puckered, and then he finally chuckled. "You're playing baseball?"

"It really is astonishing isn't it?" Emmett laughed too.

"Well, I'll probably watch most of the time."

"You must really like this guy," he observed suspiciously.

I sighed and rolled my eyes for his benefit.

I heard the roar of an engine

"You're taking my jeep?" Emmett questioned.

"I guess," Edward shrugged.

pull up in front of the house. I jumped up and started cleaning my dishes.

"Leave the dishes, I can do them tonight. You baby me too much."

The doorbell rang, and Charlie stalked off to answer it. I was half a step behind him.

I hadn't realized how hard it was pouring outside. Edward stood in the halo of the porch light, looking like a

male model in an advertisement for raincoats.

"Come on in, Edward."

I breathed a sigh of relief when Charlie got his name right.

"Yeah, I think he was just saying Edwin to annoy her," Alice smiled.

"Thanks, Chief Swan," Edward said in a respectful voice.

"Go ahead and call me Charlie. Here, I'll take your jacket."

"Thanks, sir."

"Have a seat there, Edward."

I grimaced.

Edward sat down fluidly in the only chair, forcing me to sit next to Chief Swan on the sofa. I quickly shot him a

dirty look. He winked behind Charlie's back.

"You seem to be enjoying your self," Emmett chuckled.

"It's the first time I've met my girlfriends parent." Edward smiled brightly at that idea.

"So I hear you're getting my girl to watch baseball." Only in Washington would the fact that it was raining

buckets have no bearing at all on the playing of outdoor sports.

"Actually it's the only time that we can play," Edward said.

"So it's a good thing that even the humans don't find that odd," Jasper said. "Especially right now."

"Yes, sir, that's the plan." He didn't look surprised that I'd told my father the truth. He might have been

listening, though.

"Well, more power to you, I guess."

Charlie laughed, and Edward joined in.

"Okay." I stood up. "Enough humor at my expense. Let's go." I walked back to the hall and pulled on my

jacket. They followed.

"Not too late, Bell."

"Don't worry, Charlie, I'll have her home early," Edward promised.

"You take care of my girl, all right?"

I groaned, but they ignored me.

"She'll be safe with me, I promise, sir."

Charlie couldn't doubt Edward's sincerity, it rang in every word.

I stalked out. They both laughed, and Edward followed me.

I stopped dead on the porch. There, behind my truck, was a monster Jeep. Its tires were higher than my waist.

There were metal guards over the headlights and tail-lights, and four large spotlights attached to the crash

bar. The hardtop was shiny red.

"Aw, it is a beauty," Emmett smiled pleasantly.

Charlie let out a low whistle.

"Wear your seat belts," he choked out.

Edward followed me around to my side and opened the door. I gauged the distance to the seat and prepared

to jump for it. He sighed, and then lifted me in with one hand. I hoped Charlie didn't notice.

"I won't let him," Edward sighed.

As he went around to the driver's side, at a normal, human pace, I tried to put on my seat belt. But there were

too many buckles.

Emmett snorted at that.

"What's all this?" I asked when he opened the door.

"It's an off-roading harness."

"Uh-oh."

I tried to find the right places for all the buckles to fit, but it wasn't going too quickly.

He sighed again and reached over to help me. I was glad that the rain was too heavy to see Charlie clearly on

the porch. That meant he couldn't see how Edward's hands lingered at my neck, brushed along my

collarbones. I gave up trying to help him and focused on not hyperventilating.

Edward turned the key and the engine roared to life. We pulled away from the house.

"This is a… um…big Jeep you have."

"It's Emmett's. I didn't think you'd want to run the whole way."

"Oh that makes sense, seeing how she reacted the last time," Emmett smiled.

"Where do you keep this thing?"

"We remodeled one of the outbuildings into a garage."

"Aren't you going to put on your seat belt?"

He threw me a disbelieving look.

Then something sunk in.

"Run the whole way? As in, we're still going to run part of the way?" My voice edged up a few octaves.

He grinned tightly. "You're not going to run."

"I'm going to be sick."

"Keep your eyes closed, you'll be fine."

I bit my lip, fighting the panic.

He leaned over to kiss the top of my head, and then groaned. I looked at him, puzzled.

"You smell so good in the rain," he explained.

Edward tensed a little at that.

"In a good way, or in a bad way?" I asked cautiously.

He sighed. "Both, always both."

I don't know how he found his way in the gloom and downpour,

"That doesn't affect my vision at all," Edward said. "I guess I never went over that part."

"You probably just don't want her to know you can see her clearly when she blushes in the dark," Alice smiled.

"Yeah, that could be it," Edward said, smiling too.

but he somehow found a side road that was less of a road and more of a mountain path. For a long while

conversation was impossible, because I was bouncing up and down on the seat like a jackhammer. He

seemed to enjoy the ride, though, smiling hugely the whole way.

And then we came to the end of the road; the trees formed green walls on three sides of the Jeep. The rain

was a mere drizzle, slowing every second, the sky brighter through the clouds.

"Sorry, Bella, we have to go on foot from here."

"You know what? I'll just wait here."

"What happened to all your courage? You were extraordinary this morning."

"I haven't forgotten the last time yet." Could it have been only yesterday?

He was around to my side of the car in a blur. He started unbuckling me.

"I'll get those, you go on ahead," I protested.

"She's nothing if not persistent," Edward chuckled, though he looked exasperated too.

"Hmmm…" he mused as he quickly finished. "It seems I'm going to have to tamper with your memory."

"I didn't know you can do that," Emmett said almost warily. "Have you done anything like that on me?"

"No," Edward said. "I don't know what I'm talking about either."

Before I could react, he pulled me from the Jeep and set my feet on the ground. It was barely misting now;

Alice was going to be right.

"Tamper with my memory?" I asked nervously.

"Something like that." He was watching me intently, carefully, but there was humor deep in his eyes. He

placed his hands against the Jeep on either side of my head and leaned forward, forcing me to press back

against the door. He leaned in even closer, his face inches from mine. I had no room to escape.

"Oh," Emmett said, looking almost embarrassed.

"I hope the answer still is, that he never tried to tamper with your memory," Rosalie said, looking highly amused.

"Shut up," Emmett and Edward both said.

"Now," he breathed, and just his smell disturbed my thought processes, "what exactly are you worrying

about?"

"Well, um, hitting a tree —" I gulped "— and dying. And then getting sick."

"You can't get sick after you die," Emmett pointed out.

He fought back a smile. Then he bent his head down and touched his cold lips softly to the hollow at the base

of my throat.

"Are you still worried now?" he murmured against my skin.

"Yes." I struggled to concentrate. "About hitting trees and getting sick."

His nose drew a line up the skin of my throat to the point of my chin. His cold breath tickled my skin.

"And now?" His lips whispered against my jaw.

"Trees," I gasped. "Motion sickness."

"She's not cooperating at all," Edward huffed. "Stubborn girl."

"Or she just want you to keep tampering with her memory," Alice added with a smirk.

He lifted his face to kiss my eyelids. "Bella, you don't really think I would hit a tree, do you?"

"No, but I might." There was no confidence in my voice. He smelled an easy victory.

He kissed slowly down my cheek, stopping just at the corner of my mouth.

"Would I let a tree hurt you?" His lips barely brushed against my trembling lower lip.

"No," I breathed. I knew there was a second part to my brilliant defense, but I couldn't quite call it back.

"You see," he said, his lips moving against mine. "There's nothing to be afraid of, is there?"

"No," I sighed, giving up.

Then he took my face in his hands almost roughly, and kissed me in earnest, his unyielding lips moving

against mine.

There really was no excuse for my behavior. Obviously I knew better by now. And yet I couldn't seem to stop

from reacting exactly as I had the first time.

"Ah good, she attacked you again," Emmett chuckled.

Instead of keeping safely motionless, my arms reached up to twine tightly around his neck, and I was

suddenly welded to his stone figure. I sighed, and my lips parted.

He staggered back, breaking my grip effortlessly.

"Damn it, Bella!" he broke off, gasping. "You'll be the death of me, I swear you will."

"Don't say that," Esme said, looking worried.

I leaned over, bracing my hands against my knees for support.

"You're indestructible," I mumbled, trying to catch my breath.

"I might have believed that before I met you. Now let's get out of here before I do something really stupid," he

growled.

"Edward, you really shouldn't have said that," Esme said. "Now she's going to worry about it too."

"She should worry a little more than she does," Edward said. "It's dangerous for her to act that way."

He threw me across his back as he had before, and I could see the extra effort it took for him to be as gentle as

he was. I locked my legs around his waist and secured my arms in a choke hold around his neck.

"Don't forget to close your eyes," he warned severely.

I quickly tucked my face into his shoulder blade, under my own arm, and squeezed my eyes shut.

And I could hardly tell we were moving. I could feel him gliding along beneath me, but he could have been

strolling down the sidewalk, the movement was so smooth. I was tempted to peek, just to see if he was really

flying through the forest like before, but I resisted. It wasn't worth that awful dizziness. I contented myself with

listening to his breath come and go evenly.

I wasn't quite sure we had stopped until he reached back and touched my hair.

"It's over, Bella."

I dared to open my eyes, and, sure enough, we were at a standstill. I stiffly unlocked my stranglehold on his

body and slipped to the ground, landing on my backside.

"Oh!" I huffed as I hit the wet ground.

Emmett chuckled.

He stared at me incredulously, evidently not sure whether he was still too mad to find me funny. But my

bewildered expression pushed him over the edge, and he broke into a roar of laughter.

"Don't laugh at her Edward," Esme reprimanded.

"Emmett's laughing," Edward pointed at his brother.

"Not in her face," Esme glared. "Besides, it's worse for her coming from you then anyone else."

"Right, sorry," Edward sighed.

I picked myself up, ignoring him as I brushed the mud and bracken off the back of my jacket. That only made

him laugh harder. Annoyed, I began to stride off into the forest.

I felt his arm around my waist.

"Where are you going, Bella?"

"To watch a baseball game. You don't seem to be interested in playing anymore, but I'm sure the others will

have fun without you."

"You're going the wrong way."

I turned around without looking at him, and stalked off in the opposite direction. He caught me again.

"Don't be mad, I couldn't help myself. You should have seen your face." He chuckled before he could stop

himself.

"Oh, you're the only one who's allowed to get mad?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.

"I wasn't mad at you."

"'Bella, you'll be the death of me'?" I quoted sourly.

"That was simply a statement of fact."

"Edward you really can be an idiot sometimes," Alice said, rolling her eyes.

I tried to turn away from him again, but he held me fast.

"You were mad," I insisted.

"Yes."

"But you just said —"

"That I wasn't mad at you. Can't you see that, Bella?" He was suddenly intense, all trace of teasing gone.

"Don't you understand?"

"See what?" I demanded, confused by his sudden mood swing as much as his words.

"I'm never angry with you — how could I be? Brave, trusting… warm as you are."

"Then why?" I whispered, remembering the black moods that pulled him away from me, that I'd always

interpreted as well-justified frustration — frustration at my weakness, my slowness, my unruly human

reactions…

"I'm not frustrated at any of that," Edward frowned.

He put his hands carefully on both sides of my face. "I infuriate myself," he said gently.

"The way I can't seem to keep from putting you in danger. My very existence puts you at risk. Sometimes I

truly hate myself. I should be stronger, I should be able to —"

"Not this again," Alice said, rolling her eyes.

I placed my hand over his mouth. "Don't."

He took my hand, moving it from his lips, but holding it to his face.

"I love you," he said. "It's a poor excuse for what I'm doing, but it's still true."

It was the first time he'd said he loved me — in so many words. He might not realize it, but I certainly did.

"I guess you were right about the 'l love you' statement Alice," Edward muttered.

"Now, please try to behave yourself," he continued, and he bent to softly brush his lips against mine.

I held properly still. Then I sighed.

"You promised Chief Swan that you would have me home early, remember? We'd better get going."

"Yes, ma'am."

He smiled wistfully and released all of me but one hand. He led me a few feet through the tall, wet ferns and

draping moss, around a massive hemlock tree, and we were there, on the edge of an enormous open field in

the lap of the Olympic peaks. It was twice the size of any baseball stadium.

I could see the others all there; Esme, Emmett, and Rosalie, sitting on a bare outcropping of rock, were the

closest to us, maybe a hundred yards away. Much farther out I could see Jasper and Alice, at least a quarter of

a mile apart, appearing to throw something back and forth, but I never saw any ball. It looked like Carlisle was

marking bases, but could they really be that far apart?

When we came into view, the three on the rocks rose.

Esme started toward us. Emmett followed after a long look at Rosalie's back;

"Ah, so I'm finally going to talk to Bella," Emmett smiled. "I hope she does something funny."

Rosalie had risen gracefully and strode off toward the field without a glance in our direction. My stomach

quivered uneasily in response.

"Was that you we heard, Edward?" Esme asked as she approached.

"It sounded like a bear choking," Emmett clarified.

I smiled hesitantly at Esme. "That was him."

"Bella was being unintentionally funny," Edward explained, quickly settling the score.

Alice had left her position and was running, or dancing, toward us. She hurtled to a fluid stop at our feet. "It's

time," she announced.

As soon as she spoke, a deep rumble of thunder shook the forest beyond us, and then crashed westward

toward town.

"Why do you always have to do that?" Emmett said. "It's eerie."

"Eerie, isn't it?" Emmett said with easy familiarity, winking at me.

"Let's go." Alice reached for Emmett's hand and they darted toward the oversized field; she ran like a gazelle.

He was nearly as graceful and just as fast — yet Emmett could never be compared to a gazelle.

Emmett burst out laughing hard as well as everyone else.

"Are you ready for some ball?" Edward asked, his eyes eager, bright.

I tried to sound appropriately enthusiastic. "Go team!"

He snickered and, after mussing my hair, bounded off after the other two. His run was more aggressive, a

cheetah rather than a gazelle, and he quickly overtook them. The grace and power took my breath away.

"Well at least she likes watching you run," Alice pointed out.

"Yeah," Edward smiled goofily.

"Shall we go down?" Esme asked in her soft, melodic voice, and I realized I was staring openmouthed after

him. I quickly reassembled my expression and nodded. Esme kept a few feet between us, and I wondered if

she was still being careful not to frighten me. She matched her stride to mine without seeming impatient at the

pace.

"You don't play with them?" I asked shyly.

"No, I prefer to referee — I like keeping them honest," she explained.

"Do they like to cheat, then?"

"

All the time," Esme smiled.

"Oh yes — you should hear the arguments they get into! Actually, I hope you don't, you would think they were

raised by a pack of wolves."

"You sound like my mom," I laughed, surprised.

She laughed, too. "Well, I do think of them as my children in most ways. I never could get over my mothering

instincts — did Edward tell you I had lost a child?"

"I already think of her as family," Esme stated, there was no question behind her words. She would only have been this

open with someone, if she thought of them that way.

"No," I murmured, stunned, scrambling to understand what lifetime she was remembering.

"Yes, my first and only baby. He died just a few days after he was born, the poor tiny thing," she sighed. "It

broke my heart — that's why I jumped off the cliff, you know," she added matter-of-factly.

"Edward just said you f-fell," I stammered.

"He's always been a gentleman," Esme smiled.

"Always the gentleman." She smiled. "Edward was the first of my new sons. I've always thought of him that

way, even though he's older than I, in one way at least." She smiled at me warmly. "That's why I'm so happy

that he's found you, dear." The endearment sounded very natural on her lips. "He's been the odd man out for

far too long; it's hurt me to see him alone."

"You don't mind, then?" I asked, hesitant again. "That I'm… all wrong for him?"

"She not wrong for you," Esme said incredulously.

"I think she's mostly referring to the human part," Edward said. "And maybe to the fact that I'm so close to killing her."

"But everything about her just seems to be perfect for you," Esme said.

"No." She was thoughtful. "You're what he wants. It will work out, somehow," she said, though her forehead

creased with worry. Another peal of thunder began.

Esme stopped then; apparently, we'd reached the edge of the field. It looked as if they had formed teams.

Edward was far out in left field, Carlisle stood between the first and second bases, and Alice held the ball,

positioned on the spot that must be the pitcher's mound.

Emmett was swinging an aluminum bat; it whistled almost untraceably through the air.

I waited for him to approach home plate, but then I realized, as he took his stance, that he was already there —

farther from the pitcher's mound than I would have thought possible.

Jasper stood several feet behind him, catching for the other team. Of course, none of them had gloves.

"All right," Esme called in a clear voice, which I knew even Edward would hear, as far out as he was. "Batter

up."

Alice stood straight, deceptively motionless. Her style seemed to be stealth rather than an intimidating windup.

She held the ball in both hands at her waist, and then, like the strike of a cobra, her right hand flicked out and

the ball smacked into Jasper's hand.

"She noticed more then I thought she would," Edward said. "Which doesn't really surprise me."

"Was that a strike?" I whispered to Esme.

"If they don't hit it, it's a strike," she told me.

Jasper hurled the ball back to Alice 's waiting hand. She permitted herself a brief grin.

And then her hand spun out again.

This time the bat somehow made it around in time to smash into the invisible ball. The crack of impact was

shattering, thunderous; it echoed off the mountains — I immediately understood the necessity of the

thunderstorm.

The ball shot like a meteor above the field, flying deep into the surrounding forest.

"Home run," I murmured.

"Not if I can help it," Edward grinned.

"No chance you're getting that one Eddy," Emmett smirked.

"Wait," Esme cautioned, listening intently, one hand raised. Emmett was a blur around the bases, Carlisle

shadowing him. I realized Edward was missing.

"Out!"

"Told you," Edward said smirking and Emmett stuck his tongue out at him.

Esme cried in a clear voice. I stared in disbelief as Edward sprang from the fringe of the trees, ball in his

upraised hand, his wide grin visible even to me.

"Emmett hits the hardest," Esme explained, "but Edward runs the fastest."

The inning continued before my incredulous eyes. It was impossible to keep up with the speed at which the

ball flew, the rate at which their bodies raced around the field.

I learned the other reason they waited for a thunderstorm to play when Jasper, trying to avoid Edward's

infallible fielding, hit a ground ball toward Carlisle. Carlisle ran into the ball, and then raced Jasper to first base.

When they collided, the sound was like the crash of two massive falling boulders. I jumped up in concern, but

they were somehow unscathed.

"Safe," Esme called in a calm voice.

Emmett's team was up by one — Rosalie managed to flit around the bases after tagging up on one of

Emmett's long flies — when Edward caught the third out. He sprinted to my side, sparkling with excitement.

"What do you think?" he asked.

"One thing's for sure, I'll never be able to sit through dull old Major League Baseball again."

"And she always seemed to want to do that before," Edward laughed.

"And it sounds like you did so much of that before," he laughed.

"I am a little disappointed," I teased.

"Why?" he asked, puzzled.

"Well, it would be nice if I could find just one thing you didn't do better than everyone else on the planet."

"Don't flatter him, Eddy's head is already big enough," Emmett said.

He flashed his special crooked smile, leaving me breathless.

"I'm up," he said, heading for the plate.

He played intelligently, keeping the ball low, out of the reach of Rosalie's always-ready hand in the outfield,

gaining two bases like lightning before Emmett could get the ball back in play. Carlisle knocked one so far out

of the field — with a boom that hurt my ears — that he and Edward both made it in. Alice slapped them dainty

high fives.

The score constantly changed as the game continued, and they razzed each other like any street ballplayers

as they took turns with the lead. Occasionally Esme would call them to order. The thunder rumbled on, but we

stayed dry, as Alice had predicted.

Carlisle was up to bat, Edward catching, when Alice suddenly gasped.

"No," Edward said and looked at Rosalie, though this time she didn't seem to catch on.

"What is it?" Alice asked, not liking Edward's look, or the fact that her book self gasped like that.

"I think Rose was right… the others are coming," Edward's voice was barely louder than a whisper, but everyone heard

him clearly.

Emmett decided to keep reading, it was better to know for sure, than to speculate.

My eyes were on Edward, as usual, and I saw his head snap up to look at her. Their eyes met and something

flowed between them in an instant. He was at my side before the others could ask Alice what was wrong.

"Alice?" Esme's voice was tense.

"I didn't see — I couldn't tell," she whispered.

All the others were gathered by this time.

"What is it, Alice?" Carlisle asked with the calm voice of authority.

"They were traveling much quicker than I thought. I can see I had the perspective wrong before," she

murmured.

Edward started gritting his teeth, but didn't say anything.

Jasper leaned over her, his posture protective. "What changed?" he asked.

"They heard us playing, and it changed their path," she said, contrite, as if she felt responsible for whatever

had frightened her.

"I should have realized this was a possibility," Alice said, hanging her head dejectedly - she didn't want anything to happen

to Bella anymore than Edward did.

"It's not your fault," Edward said, his voice thick with fear, but he really didn't blame

her

.

Seven pairs of quick eyes flashed to my face and away.

"How soon?" Carlisle said, turning toward Edward.

A look of intense concentration crossed his face.

"Less than five minutes. They're running — they want to play." He scowled.

"Can you make it?" Carlisle asked him, his eyes flicking toward me again.

"No, not carrying —" He cut short.

"Hssh…." Edward hissed in frustration.

"Besides, the last thing we need is for them to catch the scent and start hunting."

"How many?" Emmett asked Alice.

"Three," she answered tersely.

"That shouldn't be too difficult," Emmett said, but didn't continue seeing as everyone was now looking so worried.

"Three!" he scoffed. "Let them come." The steel bands of muscle flexed along his massive arms.

For a split second that seemed much longer than it really was, Carlisle deliberated.

Only Emmett seemed unperturbed; the rest stared at Carlisle's face with anxious eyes.

"Let's just continue the game," Carlisle finally decided. His voice was cool and level.

"How can you just continue the game?" Edward hissed.

"It must be the safest way," Carlisle said. "You can't run… maybe I'm hoping we can hide her from them."

"Alice said they were simply curious."

All this was said in a flurry of words that lasted only a few seconds. I had listened carefully and caught most of

it, though I couldn't hear what Esme now asked Edward with a silent vibration of her lips. I only saw the slight

shake of his head and the look of relief on her face.

"You catch, Esme," he said. "I'll call it now." And he planted himself in front of me.

The others returned to the field, warily sweeping the dark forest with their sharp eyes.

Alice and Esme seemed to orient themselves around where I stood.

"Take your hair down," Edward said in a low, even voice.

I obediently slid the rubber band out of my hair and shook it out around me.

I stated the obvious. "The others are coming now."

"Yes, stay very still, keep quiet, and don't move from my side, please." He hid the stress in his voice well, but I

could hear it. He pulled my long hair forward, around my face.

"That won't help," Alice said softly. "I could smell her across the field."

"I know." A hint of frustration colored his tone.

Carlisle stood at the plate, and the others joined the game halfheartedly.

"What did Esme ask you?" I whispered.

He hesitated for a second before he answered. "Whether they were thirsty," he muttered unwillingly.

"Well are they?" Edward said nervously.

"She said that Esme was relieved," Carlisle said to his extremely tense son. "So they shouldn't be."

"Right," Edward sighed, then tensed again.

The seconds ticked by; the game progressed with apathy now. No one dared to hit harder than a bunt, and

Emmett, Rosalie, and Jasper hovered in the infield. Now and again, despite the fear that numbed my brain, I

was aware of Rosalie's eyes on me. They were expressionless, but something about the way she held her

mouth made me think she was angry.

Edward paid no attention to the game at all, eyes and mind ranging the forest.

"I'm sorry, Bella," he muttered fiercely. "It was stupid, irresponsible, to expose you like this. I'm so sorry."

I heard his breath stop, and his eyes zeroed in on right field. He took a half step, angling himself between me

and what was coming.

Carlisle, Emmett, and the others turned in the same direction, hearing sounds of passage much too faint for

my ears.

"That's the end of the chapter," Emmett sighed.

"I can't believe I did that," Edward said in utter depression. "To risk her life like that."

"You couldn't have know," Esme said.

"Don't you remember the Preface," Edward asked. "She's going to be alone with one of these… monsters…"

"Edward…"Esme said, looking like she wanted to cry again. "You… I…"

"It will be okay," Alice said confidently.

"You don't know that," Edward said. "You can't see that."

"But I still know," Alice said in the same voice as before. "You'll save her like you have every time in the past."

"I…" Edward said refusing to be pulled out of his depression. "Even if that's true… How… I still put her in danger… This

is…"

"I think I should read now," Esme said, picking the book up with shaky hands; anything to keep Edward from the despair

he seemed to be feeling.

*Chapter 18: The Hunt

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Okay in this chapter (and any other chapters that all the Cullen's are in; mostly when in dialogue) it is

hard for me to remember what are my comments and what comes from the book, so I'm sorry if I've missed

some of my additions or I've accidentally made the original work look like my own.

Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Eighteen

The Hunt

"The Hunt,"

Esme read.

"No," Edward said desperately and everyone tensed.

They emerged one by one from the forest edge, ranging a dozen meters apart. The first male into the clearing

fell back immediately, allowing the other male to take the front, orienting himself around the tall, dark-haired

man in a manner that clearly displayed who led the pack. The third was a woman; from this distance, all I could

see of her was that her hair was a startling shade of red.

They closed ranks before they continued cautiously toward Edward's family, exhibiting the natural respect of

a troop of predators as it encounters a larger, unfamiliar group of its own kind.

"She really compares us a lot to animals in this chapter," Emmett said.

"First of all, she comparing them to animals," Carlisle said, almost amused, but he was too worried about what was going

to happen. "And second, we do depend on instinct in situations like this and when we do, we are more like animals."

As they approached, I could see how different they were from the Cullens. Their walk was catlike, a gait that

seemed constantly on the edge of shifting into a crouch. They dressed in the ordinary gear of backpackers:

jeans and casual button-down shirts in heavy, weatherproof fabrics. The clothes were frayed, though, with

wear, and they were barefoot. Both men had cropped hair, but the woman's brilliant orange hair was filled with

leaves and debris from the woods.

Their sharp eyes carefully took in the more polished, urbane stance of Carlisle, who, flanked by Emmett and

Jasper, stepped guardedly forward to meet them. Without any seeming communication between them, they

each straightened into a more casual, erect bearing.

"They don't see us as threat," Carlisle said. "Or at least they're not afraid of us attacking them right away."

The man in front was easily the most beautiful, his skin olive-toned beneath the typical pallor, his hair a glossy

black. He was of a medium build, hard-muscled, of course, but nothing next to Emmett's brawn.

"Good," Emmett smirked, likely thinking about taking the other vampire in a fight.

He smiled an easy smile, exposing a flash of gleaming white teeth.

The woman was wilder, her eyes shifting restlessly between the men facing her, and the loose grouping

around me, her chaotic hair quivering in the slight breeze. Her posture was distinctly feline. The second male

hovered unobtrusively behind them, slighter than the leader, his light brown hair and regular features both

nondescript. His eyes, though completely still, somehow seemed the most vigilant.

"Hmm… I wonder," Carlisle said.

"What?" Emmett asked.

"I was just wondering if the second male was really in command," Carlisle said. "If he is the most vigilant."

"You're not the most vigilant in our family," Jasper pointed out.

"No, but our family is different from theirs." Carlisle almost smiled, but otherwise let the matter drop.

Their eyes were different, too. Not the gold or black I had come to expect, but a deep burgundy color that was

disturbing and sinister.

"Good, at least her instincts don't prevent her from being afraid of them," Edward muttered in a distant voice.

The dark-haired man, still smiling, stepped toward Carlisle.

"We thought we heard a game," he said in a relaxed voice with the slightest of French accents. "I'm Laurent,

these are Victoria and James." He gestured to the vampires beside him.

"I'm Carlisle. This is my family, Emmett and Jasper, Rosalie, Esme and Alice, Edward and Bella." He pointed us

out in groups, deliberately not calling attention to individuals. I felt a shock when he said my name.

"She is part of the family," Carlisle said.

"That maybe true but I think you used it here as a disguise to try to protect her," Jasper said.

"Do you have room for a few more players?" Laurent asked sociably.

Carlisle matched Laurent's friendly tone. "Actually, we were just finishing up. But we'd certainly be interested

another time. Are you planning to stay in the area for long?"

"We're headed north, in fact, but we were curious to see who was in the neighborhood. We haven't run into

any company in a long time."

"No, this region is usually empty except for us and the occasional visitor, like yourselves."

The tense atmosphere had slowly subsided into a casual conversation; I guessed that Jasper was using his

peculiar gift to control the situation.

"That's definitely true," Jasper said. "It's going good."

"So far," Edward muttered darkly.

"What's your hunting range?" Laurent casually inquired.

Carlisle ignored the assumption behind the inquiry. "The Olympic Range here, up and down the Coast

Ranges on occasion. We keep a permanent residence nearby. There's another permanent settlement like ours

up near Denali."

Laurent rocked back on his heels slightly.

"Permanent? How do you manage that?" There was honest curiosity in his voice.

"Why don't you come back to our home with us and we can talk comfortably?" Carlisle invited. "It's a rather

long story."

"Always trying to spread you ways to the passing vampires," Esme said proudly, though her voice was marred by her fear.

James and Victoria exchanged a surprised look at the mention of the word "home," but Laurent controlled his

expression better.

"That sounds very interesting, and welcome." His smile was genial. "We've been on the hunt all the way down

from Ontario, and we haven't had the chance to clean up in a while." His eyes moved appreciatively over

Carlisle's refined appearance.

"Please don't take offense, but we'd appreciate it if you'd refrain from hunting in this immediate area. We have

to stay inconspicuous, you understand," Carlisle explained.

"Of course." Laurent nodded. "We certainly won't encroach on your territory. We just ate outside of Seattle,

anyway," he laughed. A shiver ran up my spine.

"We'll show you the way if you'd like to run with us — Emmett and Alice, you can go with Edward and Bella to

get the Jeep," he casually added.

Three things seemed to happen simultaneously while Carlisle was speaking. My hair ruffled with the light

breeze, Edward stiffened, and the second male, James, suddenly whipped his head around, scrutinizing me,

his nostrils flaring.

"Damn," Edward hissed and tensed even more than he was before.

A swift rigidity fell on all of them as James lurched one step forward into a crouch.

Edward bared his teeth, crouching in defense, a feral snarl ripping from his throat.

It was nothing like the playful sounds I'd heard from him this morning; it was the single most menacing thing I

had ever heard, and chills ran from the crown of my head to the back of my heels.

"What's this?" Laurent exclaimed in open surprise. Neither James nor Edward relaxed their aggressive poses.

James feinted slightly to the side, and Edward shifted in response.

Edward let out a growl of frustration at that.

"She's with us." Carlisle's firm rebuff was directed toward James. Laurent seemed to catch my scent less

powerfully than James, but awareness now dawned on his face.

"You brought a snack?"

Everyone growled at that one.

he asked, his expression incredulous as he took an involuntary step forward.

Edward snarled even more ferociously, harshly, his lip curling high above his glistening, bared teeth. Laurent

stepped back again.

"I said she's with us," Carlisle corrected in a hard voice.

"But she's human," Laurent protested. The words were not at all aggressive, merely astounded.

"Yes." Emmett was very much in evidence at Carlisle's side, his eyes on James. James slowly straightened

out of his crouch, but his eyes never left me, his nostrils still wide.

"He's realized that he can't attack, not with all of us there," Carlisle said.

Edward stayed tensed like a lion in front of me.

When Laurent spoke, his tone was soothing — trying to defuse the sudden hostility. "It appears we have a lot

to learn about each other."

"Indeed." Carlisle's voice was still cool.

"But we'd like to accept your invitation." His eyes flicked toward me and back to Carlisle. "And, of course, we

will not harm the human girl. We won't hunt in your range, as I said."

James glanced in disbelief and aggravation at Laurent and exchanged another brief look with Victoria, whose

eyes still flickered edgily from face to face.

"They're going to hunt Bella," Edward said. "They're not going to listen to Laurent."

Carlisle measured Laurent's open expression for a moment before he spoke. "We'll show you the way. Jasper,

Rosalie, Esme?" he called. They gathered together, blocking me from view as they converged. Alice was

instantly at my side, and Emmett fell back slowly, his eyes locked on James as he backed toward us.

"Don't worry Edward, we'll protect her," Emmett said confidently.

"Let's go, Bella." Edward's voice was low and bleak.

This whole time I'd been rooted in place, terrified into absolute immobility. Edward had to grip my elbow and

pull sharply to break my trance. Alice and Emmett were close behind us, hiding me. I stumbled alongside

Edward, still stunned with fear. I couldn't hear if the main group had left yet. Edward's impatience was almost

tangible as we moved at human speed to the forest edge.

Once we were into the trees, Edward slung me over his back without breaking stride. I gripped as tightly as

possible as he took off, the others close on his heels. I kept my head down, but my eyes, wide with fright,

wouldn't close. They plunged through the now black forest like wraiths. The sense of exhilaration that usually

seemed to possess Edward as he ran was completely absent, replaced by a fury that consumed him and

drove him still faster. Even with me on his back, the others trailed behind.

We reached the Jeep in an impossibly short time, and Edward barely slowed as he flung me in the backseat.

"Strap her in," he ordered Emmett, who slid in beside me.

Alice was already in the front seat, and Edward was starting the engine. It roared to life and we swerved

backward, spinning around to face the winding road.

Edward was growling something too fast for me to understand, but it sounded a lot like a string of profanities.

"She's not going to like this," Alice said.

"I can't control my mouth at a time like that," Edward hissed.

"Not that," Alice said. "You're going to run…"

"Of course we're running, she's not safe there anymore," Edward said. "Not until that monster is out of the picture."

"She's not going to like that," Alice pointed out.

"Too bad," Edward said firmly. "As long as she's alive… that's all that matters."

The jolting trip was much worse this time, and the darkness only made it more frightening. Emmett and Alice

both glared out the side windows.

We hit the main road, and though our speed increased, I could see much better where we were going. And we

were headed south, away from Forks.

"Where are we going?" I asked.

No one answered. No one even looked at me.

"Dammit, Edward! Where are you taking me?"

Despite his earlier word Edward flinched at that; it was obvious he didn't like forcing her like this.

"We have to get you away from here — far away — now." He didn't look back, his eyes on the road. The

speedometer read a hundred and five miles an hour.

"Turn around! You have to take me home!" I shouted. I struggled with the stupid harness, tearing at the straps.

"Emmett," Edward said grimly.

And Emmett secured my hands in his steely grasp.

"No! Edward! No, you can't do this."

"I have to, Bella, now please be quiet."

"That's not going to work," Alice said.

"I won't! You have to take me back — Charlie will call the FBI! They'll be all over your family —Carlisle and

Esme! They'll have to leave, to hide forever!"

"That doesn't matter…" Edward hissed.

"Charlie," Esme gasped. "Charlie will be in danger too now."

"Argh," Edward groaned, he didn't see that one coming and knew as soon as Bella realized her father was in danger, she

was going to panic and demand that they help him.

"Calm down, Bella." His voice was cold. "We've been there before."

"Not over me, you don't! You're not ruining everything over me!"

"She even has time to worry about us when she in danger," Esme said with a sad smile.

I struggled violently, with total futility.

Alice spoke for the first time. "Edward, pull over."

He flashed her a hard look, and then sped up.

"Edward, let's just talk this through."

"You don't understand," he roared in frustration. I'd never heard his voice so loud; it was deafening in the

confines of the Jeep. The speedometer neared one hundred and fifteen. "He's a tracker, Alice, did you see

that? He's a tracker!"

"Dammit," Edward hissed again; could it get any worse?

I felt Emmett stiffen next to me, and I wondered at his reaction to the word.

"Looking forward to the fight," Emmett answered immediately and Edward hissed, though it was probably more at the

idea of it coming to a fight; it was a good thing that Emmett was willing (very willing) to fight with him.

It meant something more to the three of them than it did to me; I wanted to understand, but there was no

opening for me to ask.

"Pull over, Edward." Alice's tone was reasonable, but there was a ring of authority in it I'd never heard before.

The speedometer inched passed one-twenty.

"Do it, Edward."

"Listen to me, Alice. I saw his mind. Tracking is his passion, his obsession — and he wants her, Alice — her,

specifically. He begins the hunt tonight."

Edward's hands were now balled into tight fists and he looked like he was ready to pounce on the next thing he that

moved.

"He doesn't know where —"

He interrupted her. "How long do you think it will take him to cross her scent in town? His plan was already

set before the words were out of Laurent's mouth."

I gasped, knowing where my scent would lead. "Charlie! You can't leave him there! You can't leave him!" I

thrashed against the harness.

"Bella…" Edward groaned again, and an expression of devastation crossed his eyes.

"She's right," Alice said.

The car slowed slightly.

"Let's just look at our options for a minute," Alice coaxed.

The car slowed again, more noticeably, and then suddenly we screeched to a stop on the shoulder of the

highway. I flew against the harness, and then slammed back into the seat.

"There are no options," Edward hissed.

"I'm not leaving Charlie!" I yelled.

He ignored me completely.

"We have to take her back," Emmett finally spoke.

"No." Edward was absolute.

"He's no match for us, Edward. He won't be able to touch her."

"That's a good point," Emmett said, agreeing with himself.

"But, it won't be good for him to see her," Edward hissed. "He's a obsessed tracker… he won't give up because of the

numbers. No, I don't want her anywhere near him."

"He'll wait."

Emmett smiled. "I can wait, too."

"You didn't see — you don't understand. Once he commits to a hunt, he's unshakable. We'd have to kill him."

Carlisle stiffened at that, never one for killing anything.

Emmett didn't seem upset by the idea. "That's an option."

"And the female. She's with him. If it turns into a fight, the leader will go with them, too."

"There are enough of us."

"There's another option," Alice said quietly.

Edward turned on her in fury, his voice a blistering snarl. "There — is — no — other — option!"

"Alice, you did not just suggest to turn her, did you?" Edward growled at his sister.

"It does seem a way to save her," Alice said. "And it would be the most logically thing if she was a vampire… if you want a

future with her."

"I've told you, she is staying human," Edward hissed. "She's going to survive this… as a human."

Emmett and I both stared at him in shock, but Alice seemed unsurprised. The silence lasted for a long minute

as Edward and Alice stared each other down.

I broke it. "Does anyone want to hear my plan?"

"Yes," Emmett smiled. "This should be good."

"No," Edward growled. Alice glared at him, finally provoked.

"Listen," I pleaded. "You take me back."

"No," Edward answered immediately.

"No," he interrupted.

I glared at him and continued. "You take me back. I tell my dad I want to go home to Phoenix. I pack my bags.

We wait till this tracker is watching, and then we run. He'll follow us and leave Charlie alone. Charlie won't call

the FBI on your family. Then you can take me any damned place you want."

"That's a good plan," Emmett smiled.

"But she's still in danger," Edward said, but he voice wasn't as harsh as before.

They stared at me, stunned.

"It's not a bad idea, really." Emmett's surprise was definitely an insult.

"Sorry, Bella, I don't know you yet," Emmett smiled.

"It might work — and we simply can't leave her father unprotected. You know that," Alice said.

Everyone looked at Edward.

"It's too dangerous — I don't want him within a hundred miles of her."

Emmett was supremely confident. "Edward, he's not getting through us."

Alice thought for a minute. "I don't see him attacking. He'll try to wait for us to leave her alone."

"It won't take long for him to realize that's not going to happen."

"I demand that you take me home." I tried to sound firm.

Edward pressed his fingers to his temples and squeezed his eyes shut.

"Please," I said in a much smaller voice.

"Crap," Edward said. "I don't think I can take that voice."

He didn't look up. When he spoke, his voice sounded worn.

"You're leaving tonight, whether the tracker sees or not. You tell Charlie that you can't stand another minute in

Forks. Tell him whatever story works. Pack the first things your hands touch, and then get in your truck. I

don't care what he says to you. You have fifteen minutes. Do you hear me? Fifteen minutes from the time you

cross the doorstep."

The Jeep rumbled to life, and he spun us around, the tires squealing. The needle on the speedometer started

to race up the dial.

"Emmett?" I asked, looking pointedly at my hands.

"Oh, sorry." He let me loose.

A few minutes passed in silence, other than the roar of the engine. Then Edward spoke again.

"This is how it's going to happen. When we get to the house, if the tracker is not there, I will walk her to the

door. Then she has fifteen minutes." He glared at me in the rearview mirror. "Emmett, you take the outside of

the house. Alice, you get the truck. I'll be inside as long as she is. After she's out, you two can take the Jeep

home and tell Carlisle."

"Are you crazy," Emmett said. "You're not going anywhere without me."

"Yeah, Edward, you'll need our help," Alice added.

"No way," Emmett broke in. "I'm with you."

"Think it through, Emmett. I don't know how long I'll be gone."

"Until we know how far this is going to go, I'm with you."

Edward sighed. "If the tracker is there," he continued grimly, "we keep driving."

"We're going to make it there before him," Alice said confidently.

Edward seemed to accept that. Whatever his problem with Alice was, he didn't doubt her now.

"What are we going to do with the Jeep?" she asked.

His voice had a hard edge. "You're driving it home."

"You think that I'd do that," Alice scoffed.

"No, I'm not," she said calmly.

The unintelligible stream of profanities started again.

"We can't all fit in my truck," I whispered.

Edward didn't appear to hear me.

"I think you should let me go alone," I said even more quietly.

"Bella," Edward groaned. "There's no chance at that."

He heard that.

"Bella, please just do this my way, just this once," he said between clenched teeth.

"Listen, Charlie's not an imbecile," I protested. "If you're not in town tomorrow, he's going to get suspicious."

"That's irrelevant. We'll make sure he's safe, and that's all that matters."

"Then what about this tracker? He saw the way you acted tonight. He's going to think you're with me,

wherever you are."

"That's true," Emmett said looking surprised. "Why didn't we think of that?"

"It doesn't matter," Edward said, looking increasingly panicked. "I'm not leaving her."

"It will be the safest for her if you do," Alice pointed out.

"I…" Edward said, looking even more pained now.

Emmett looked at me, insultingly surprised again. "Edward, listen to her," he urged. "I think she's right."

"Yes, she is," Alice agreed.

"I can't do that." Edward's voice was icy.

"Emmett should stay, too," I continued.

"What?" Emmett exclaimed. "But I want to go."

"Don't worry so much Em," Alice said. "The fight is more likely to be wherever Edward is… you should go with him."

"He definitely got an eyeful of Emmett."

"What?" Emmett turned on me.

"You'll get a better crack at him if you stay," Alice agreed.

Edward stared at her incredulously. "You think I should let her go alone?"

"Yeah, that what I was thinking," Alice rolled her eyes. "Just because you're not with her doesn't mean that we'll leave her

alone."

"Of course not," Alice said. Jasper and I will take her."

"I can't do that," Edward repeated, but this time there was a trace of defeat in his voice.

The logic was working on him.

I tried to be persuasive. "Hang out here for a week —" I saw his expression in the mirror and amended "— a

few days. Let Charlie see you haven't kidnapped me, and lead this James on a wild-goose chase. Make sure

he's completely off my trail. Then come and meet me. Take a roundabout route, of course, and then Jasper

and Alice can go home."

"I like that part better," Edward said, trying to sound upbeat, but he couldn't get the worry out of his voice.

I could see him beginning to consider it.

"Meet you where?"

"Phoenix." Of course.

"But that's where she's going to say she's going," Edward hissed.

"But she'll be putting on a show," Alice said. "A ruse so he won't think she'll really go there."

"I still don't like it," Edward said thoughtfully.

"No. He'll hear that's where you're going," he said impatiently.

"And you'll make it look like that's a ruse, obviously. He'll know that we'll know that he's listening. He'll never

believe I'm actually going where I say I am going."

"She's diabolical," Emmett chuckled.

"And now I know I like her," Emmett smiled.

"And if that doesn't work?"

"There are several million people in Phoenix," I informed him.

"It's not that hard to find a phone book."

"I won't go home."

"Oh?" he inquired, a dangerous note in his voice.

"I'm quite old enough to get my own place."

"Edward, we'll be with her," Alice reminded him.

"What are you going to do in Phoenix?" he asked her scathingly.

"Stay indoors."

"I kind of like it." Emmett was thinking about cornering James, no doubt.

"No doubt," Emmett agreed chuckling.

"Shut up, Emmett."

"I have a feeling Eddy wants to say that now too," Emmett chuckled again and Edward growled at him.

"Look, if we try to take him down while she's still around, there's a much better chance that someone will get

hurt — she'll get hurt, or you will, trying to protect her. Now, if we get him alone…" He trailed off with a slow

smile. I was right.

The Jeep was crawling slowly along now as we drove into town. Despite my brave talk, I could feel the hairs

on my arms standing up. I thought about Charlie, alone in the house, and tried to be courageous.

"Bella." Edward's voice was very soft. Alice and Emmett looked out their windows. "If you let anything happen

to yourself— anything at all — I'm holding you personally responsible. Do you understand that?"

"Yes," I gulped.

"Oh crap," Edward said, suddenly tensing.

"What is it this time?" Emmett asked.

"In the Preface," Edward said his eyes going wide. "She said that she was going to die… die for someone she loved."

"You think she would die for you?" Emmett asked, though there was no doubt in his voice that she would.

"That's not what I meant," Edward said quietly. "Though yes I think she would. What I meant is, that she will willingly put

herself in danger for someone she loves…"

"Edward," Esme said reaching towards him, but there was nothing to say.

He turned to Alice.

"Can Jasper handle this?"

"Give him some credit, Edward. He's been doing very, very well, all things considered."

"Can you handle this?" he asked.

And graceful little Alice pulled back her lips in a horrific grimace and let loose with a guttural snarl that had me

cowering against the seat in terror.

Edward smiled at her. "But keep your opinions to yourself," he muttered suddenly.

"That's the end of the chapter," Esme sighed and Jasper took the book.

*Chapter 19: Goodbyes

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Nineteen

Goodbyes

"Goodbyes,"

Jasper read.

Charlie was waiting up for me. All the house lights were on. My mind was blank as I tried to think of a way to

make him let me go. This wasn't going to be pleasant.

Edward pulled up slowly, staying well back from my truck. All three of them were acutely alert, ramrod straight

in their seats, listening to every sound of the wood, looking through every shadow, catching every scent,

searching for something out of place. The engine cut off, and I sat, motionless, as they continued to listen.

"He's not here," Edward said tensely. "Let's go." Emmett reached over to help me get out of the harness.

"Don't worry, Bella," he said in a low but cheerful voice, "we'll take care of things here quickly."

I felt moisture filling up my eyes as I looked at Emmett. I barely knew him, and yet, somehow, not knowing

when I would see him again after tonight was anguishing.

"She cares about me," Emmett grinned broadly.

I knew this was just a faint taste of the goodbyes I would have to survive in the next hour, and the thought

made the tears begin to spill.

"Alice, Emmett." Edward's voice was a command. They slithered soundlessly into the darkness, instantly

disappearing. Edward opened my door and took my hand, then drew me into the protecting enclosure of his

arm. He walked me swiftly toward the house, eyes always roving through the night.

"Fifteen minutes," he warned under his breath.

"I can do this." I sniffled. My tears had given me an inspiration.

I stopped on the porch and took hold of his face in my hands. I looked fiercely into his eyes.

"I love you," I said in a low, intense voice. "I will always love you, no matter what happens now."

"I won't let anything happen," Edward groaned, but his voice was determined.

"Nothing is going to happen to you, Bella," he said just as fiercely.

"Just follow the plan, okay? Keep Charlie safe for me. He's not going to like me very much after this, and I

want to have the chance to apologize later."

"Get inside, Bella. We have to hurry." His voice was urgent.

"One more thing," I whispered passionately. "Don't listen to another word I say tonight!" He was leaning in,

and so all I had to do was stretch up on my toes to kiss his surprised, frozen lips with as much force as I was

capable of. Then I turned and kicked the door open.

"Go away, Edward!" I yelled at him, running inside and slamming the door shut in his still-shocked face.

"That's a good idea," Alice said. "To play the 'being upset about a boyfriend' card."

"But isn't this an overreaction?" Jasper said.

"It depends on how she uses it," Alice shrugged.

"Bella?" Charlie had been hovering in the living room, and he was already on his feet.

"Leave me alone!" I screamed at him through my tears, which were flowing relentlessly now. I ran up the stairs

to my room, throwing the door shut and locking it. I ran to my bed, flinging myself on the floor to retrieve my

duffel bag. I reached swiftly between the mattress and box spring to grab the knotted old sock that contained

my secret cash hoard.

"She doesn't need any of that," Alice muttered.

Charlie was pounding on my door.

"Bella, are you okay? What's going on?" His voice was frightened.

"I'm going home," I shouted, my voice breaking in the perfect spot.

"Did he hurt you?" His tone edged toward anger.

"No!" I shrieked a few octaves higher. I turned to my dresser, and Edward was already there, silently yanking

out armfuls of random clothes, which he proceeded to throw to me.

"Did he break up with you?" Charlie was perplexed.

"No!" I yelled,

"Then why would she be so suddenly upset?" Emmett asked, getting caught up in the fake drama.

slightly more breathless as I shoved everything into the bag. Edward threw another drawer's contents at me.

The bag was pretty much full now.

"What happened, Bella?" Charlie shouted through the door, pounding again.

"I broke up with him!" I shouted back, jerking on the zipper of my bag. Edward's capable hands pushed mine

away and zipped it smoothly. He put the strap carefully over my arm.

"Er... I'm really lost now," Emmett said, indeed looking confused.

"I'm sure she has something planed," Alice said, looking a little confused too.

"I'll be in the truck — go!" he whispered, and pushed me toward the door. He vanished out the window.

I unlocked the door and pushed past Charlie roughly, struggling with my heavy bag as I ran down the stairs.

"What happened?" he yelled. He was right behind me. "I thought you liked him."

He caught my elbow in the kitchen. Though he was still bewildered, his grip was firm.

He spun me around to look at him, and I could see in his face that he had no intention of letting me leave.

"Crap," Edward hissed. "It won't be good if I have to force her to leave with me."

"Bella will come through," Alice said. "She'll come up with something that will work."

I could think of only one way to escape, and it involved hurting him so much that I hated myself for even

considering it. But I had no time, and I had to keep him safe.

I glared up at my father, fresh tears in my eyes for what I was about to do.

"I do like him — that's the problem. I can't do this anymore! I can't put down any more roots here! I don't want

to end up trapped in this stupid, boring town like Mom! I'm not going to make the same dumb mistake she did.

I hate it — I can't stay here another minute!"

"That's more convincing," Carlisle said. "That's really a plausible reason for her not to want to stay here. Children

sometimes manifest fears that their parents passed down to them."

His hand dropped from my arm like I'd electrocuted him. I turned away from his shocked, wounded face and

headed for the door.

"Bells, you can't leave now. It's nighttime," he whispered behind me. I didn't turn around. "I'll sleep in the truck

if I get tired."

"Just wait another week," he pleaded, still shell-shocked. "Renée will be back by then."

This completely derailed me. "What?"

Charlie continued eagerly, almost babbling with relief as I hesitated. "She called while you were out. Things

aren't going so well in Florida, and if Phil doesn't get signed by the end of the week, they're going back to

Arizona. The assistant coach of the Sidewinders said they might have a spot for another shortstop."

"You can't let that sidetrack you, you have to get out of there," Edward hissed impatiently.

I shook my head, trying to reassemble my now-confused thoughts. Every passing second put Charlie in more

danger.

"I have a key," I muttered, turning the knob. He was too close, one hand extended toward me, his face dazed. I

couldn't lose any more time arguing with him. I was going to have to hurt him further.

"Just let me go, Charlie." I repeated my mother's last words as she'd walked out this same door so many

years ago. I said them as angrily as I could manage, and I threw the door open.

"Poor Charlie," Esme said, it was clear that this would devastate him.

"It didn't work out, okay? I really, really hate Forks!"

My cruel words did their job — Charlie stayed frozen on the doorstep, stunned, while I ran into the night. I was

hideously frightened of the empty yard. I ran wildly for the truck, visualizing a dark shadow behind me. I threw

my bag in the bed and wrenched the door open. The key was waiting in the ignition.

"I'll call you tomorrow!" I yelled, wishing more than anything that I could explain everything to him right then,

knowing I would never be able to.

"Poor Bella," Esme said in the same way she'd done before; Bella was going to be almost as devastated as her father

was.

I gunned the engine and peeled out.

Edward reached for my hand.

"Pull over," he said as the house, and Charlie, disappeared behind us.

"I can drive," I said through the tears pouring down my cheeks.

"Don't be stubborn," Edward said his eye becoming almost soft.

His long hands unexpectedly gripped my waist, and his foot pushed mine off the gas pedal. He pulled me

across his lap, wrenching my hands free of the wheel, and suddenly he was in the driver's seat. The truck

didn't swerve an inch.

"You wouldn't be able to find the house," he explained.

Lights flared suddenly behind us. I stared out the back window, eyes wide with horror.

"I doubt the tracker would have a car," Emmett scoffed.

"It's just Alice," he reassured me. He took my hand again.

My mind was filled with the image of Charlie in the doorway. "The tracker?"

"He heard the end of your performance," Edward said grimly.

"Charlie?" I asked in dread.

"The tracker followed us. He's running behind us now."

"Good, now Bella can relax a little," Edward said, but still looked wary.

My body went cold.

"Can we outrun him?"

"No." But he sped up as he spoke. The truck's engine whined in protest.

My plan suddenly didn't feel so brilliant anymore.

"It's still a good plan," Emmett said confidently.

I was staring back at Alice's headlights when the truck shuddered and a dark shadow sprung up outside the

window.

My bloodcurdling scream lasted a fraction of a second before Edward's hand clamped down on my mouth.

"It's Emmett!"

"Geez Emmett, just give her a heart attack," Edward growled and Emmett just smiled sheepishly.

He released my mouth, and wound his arm around my waist.

"It's okay, Bella," he promised. "You're going to be safe."

We raced through the quiet town toward the north highway.

"I didn't realize you were still so bored with small-town life," he said conversationally, and I knew he was

trying to distract me.

"That's not the best way to distract her," Esme sighed.

"I didn't know the reason behind her words," Edward sighed, knowing that his distraction was only going to hurt her more.

"It seemed like you were adjusting fairly well — especially recently. Maybe I was just flattering myself that I was

making life more interesting for you."

"I wasn't being nice," I confessed, ignoring his attempt at diversion, looking down at my knees. "That was the

same thing my mom said when she left him. You could say I was hitting below the belt."

"You were doing it to protect him," Rosalie said- knowing all about protecting family. "He might not know it, but you're

doing the right thing."

"Don't worry. He'll forgive you." He smiled a little, though it didn't touch his eyes.

I stared at him desperately, and he saw the naked panic in my eyes.

"Bella, it's going to be all right."

"But it won't be all right when I'm not with you," I whispered.

"We'll be together again in a few days," he said, tightening his arm around me. "Don't forget that this was your

idea."

"It was the best idea — of course it was mine."

His answering smile was bleak and disappeared immediately.

"Why did this happen?" I asked, my voice catching. "Why me?"

"Her scent is too appealing," Carlisle said.

"No, it has to be more than that," Edward said. "It's more my fault, I'm sure…"

"Edward," Carlisle sighed, but there wasn't anything that he could say… Edward already knew that no one here thought

that he was at fault but he wasn't going to accept that.

He stared blackly at the road ahead. "It's my fault — I was a fool to expose you like that." The rage in his voice

was directed internally.

"That's not what I meant," I insisted. "I was there, big deal. It didn't bother the other two. Why did this James

decide to kill me? There are people all over the place, why me?"

He hesitated, thinking before he answered.

"I got a good look at his mind tonight," he began in a low voice. "I'm not sure if there's anything I could have

done to avoid this, once he saw you. It is partially your fault." His voice was wry. "If you didn't smell so

appallingly luscious, he might not have bothered. But when I defended you… well, that made it a lot worse.

He's not used to being thwarted, no matter how insignificant the object. He thinks of himself as a hunter and

nothing else. His existence is consumed with tracking, and a challenge is all he asks of life. Suddenly we've

presented him with a beautiful challenge — a large clan of strong fighters all bent on protecting the one

vulnerable element. You wouldn't believe how euphoric he is now. It's his favorite game, and we've just made

it his most exciting game ever."

Edward was growing increasingly tense and angered by each word.

His tone was full of disgust.

He paused a moment.

"But if I had stood by, he would have killed you right then," he said with hopeless frustration.

"I thought… I didn't smell the same to the others… as I do to you," I said hesitantly.

"If she smelled that strong to him we wouldn't be here," Edward said.

"It might have been better," Emmett said. "He would have attacked and we would have dealt with him already."

"She could have been hurt," Edward protested.

"We would have protected her," Emmett said in an off-hand tone.

"You don't. But that doesn't mean that you aren't still a temptation to every one of them. If you had appealed to

the tracker — or any of them — the same way you appeal to me, it would have meant a fight right there."

I shuddered.

"I don't think I have any choice but to kill him now," he muttered. "Carlisle won't like it."

I could hear the tires cross the bridge, though I couldn't see the river in the dark. I knew we were getting close.

I had to ask him now.

"How can you kill a vampire?"

He glanced at me with unreadable eyes and his voice was suddenly harsh. "The only way to be sure is to tear

him to shreds, and then burn the pieces."

"And the other two will fight with him?"

"The woman will. I'm not sure about Laurent. They don't have a very strong bond — he's only with them for

convenience. He was embarrassed by James in the meadow…"

"But James and the woman — they'll try to kill you?" I asked, my voice raw.

"She's worried about me," Edward said, able to roll his eyes, before going back to his frustration and depression.

"Bella, don't you dare waste time worrying about me. Your only concern is keeping yourself safe and —

please, please —trying not to be reckless."

"Is he still following?"

"Yes. He won't attack the house, though. Not tonight."

He turned off onto the invisible drive, with Alice following behind.

We drove right up to the house. The lights inside were bright, but they did little to alleviate the blackness of the

encroaching forest. Emmett had my door open before the truck was stopped; he pulled me out of the seat,

tucked me like a football into his vast chest, and ran me through the door.

Emmett chuckled at that image.

We burst into the large white room, Edward and Alice at our sides. All of them were there; they were already on

their feet at the sound of our approach. Laurent stood in their midst. I could hear low growls rumble deep in

Emmett's throat as he set me down next to Edward.

"He must have decided not to fight with them," Carlisle said.

"He's tracking us," Edward announced, glaring balefully at Laurent.

Laurent's face was unhappy. "I was afraid of that."

Alice danced to Jasper's side and whispered in his ear; her lips quivered with the speed of her silent speech.

They flew up the stairs together. Rosalie watched them, and then moved quickly to Emmett's side. Her

beautiful eyes were intense and — when they flickered unwillingly to my face — furious.

Rosalie- nor anyone- was surprised by this, knowing how much she hated their family being endangered like this.

"What will he do?" Carlisle asked Laurent in chilling tones.

"I'm sorry," he answered. "I was afraid, when your boy there defended her, that it would set him off."

"Can you stop him?"

Laurent shook his head. "Nothing stops James when he gets started."

"We will," Emmett said confidently.

"We'll stop him," Emmett promised. There was no doubt what he meant.

"You can't bring him down. I've never seen anything like him in my three hundred years. He's absolutely lethal.

That's why I joined his coven."

"I was right," Carlisle muttered.

His coven, I thought, of course. The show of leadership in the clearing was merely that, a show.

Laurent was shaking his head. He glanced at me, perplexed, and back to Carlisle. "Are you sure it's worth it?"

"Yes," everyone said, including Rosalie.

Edward's enraged roar filled the room; Laurent cringed back.

Carlisle looked gravely at Laurent. "I'm afraid you're going to have to make a choice."

Laurent understood. He deliberated for a moment. His eyes took in every face, and finally swept the bright

room.

"I'm intrigued by the life you've created here. But I won't get in the middle of this. I bear none of you any

enmity, but I won't go up against James. I think I will head north — to that clan in Denali." He hesitated. "Don't

underestimate James. He's got a brilliant mind and unparalleled senses. He's every bit as comfortable in the

human world as you seem to be, and he won't come at you head on… I'm sorry for what's been unleashed

here. Truly sorry." He bowed his head, but I saw him flicker another puzzled look at me.

"Go in peace," was Carlisle's formal answer.

Laurent took another long look around himself, and then he hurried out the door.

The silence lasted less than a second.

"How close?" Carlisle looked to Edward.

Esme was already moving; her hand touched an inconspicuous keypad on the wall, and with a groan, huge

metal shutters began sealing up the glass wall. I gaped.

"Don't want him being able to see what we're doing," Jasper said, nodding his head in approval.

"About three miles out past the river; he's circling around to meet up with the female."

"What's the plan?"

"We'll lead him off, and then Jasper and Alice will run her south."

"And then?"

Edward's tone was deadly. "As soon as Bella is clear, we hunt him."

"I guess there's no other choice," Carlisle agreed, his face grim.

Edward turned to Rosalie.

"Get her upstairs and trade clothes," Edward commanded. She stared back at him with livid disbelief.

"Why should I?" she hissed. "What is she to me? Except a menace — a danger you've chosen to inflict on all

of us."

Edward growled and he was now glaring at her.

"I don't feel that way now," Rosalie said, her eyes apologetic. "I know she'll do anything to protect this family now… but I

couldn't possibly then…"

"So who cares about her?" Edward spat harshly.

"I'm sorry," Rosalie sighed.

"Edward, you can't blame her for how she feels," Carlisle said, placing a calming hand on his shoulder. "She'll - that is her

book-self - is sure to come around."

"Whatever," Edward said, letting it drop, though he was still glaring.

I flinched back from the venom in her voice.

"Rose…" Emmett murmured, putting one hand on her shoulder. She shook it off.

But I was watching Edward carefully, knowing his temper, worried about his reaction.

He surprised me. He looked away from Rosalie as if she hadn't spoken, as if she didn't exist.

"Esme?" he asked calmly.

"Of course," Esme murmured.

Esme was at my side in half a heartbeat, swinging me up easily into her arms, and dashing up the stairs before

I could gasp in shock.

"What are we doing?" I asked breathlessly as she set me down in a dark room somewhere off the second-

story hall.

"Going to confuse the smell, making the tracker follow her instead of Bella," Jasper said. "It should work long enough for

us to get away."

"Trying to confuse the smell. It won't work for long, but it might help get you out." I could hear her clothes

falling to the floor.

"I don't think I'll fit…" I hesitated, but her hands were abruptly pulling my shirt over my head. I quickly stripped

my jeans off myself. She handed me something, it felt like a shirt. I struggled to get my arms through the right

holes. As soon as I was done she handed me her slacks. I yanked them on, but I couldn't get my feet out; they

were too long. She deftly rolled the hems a few times so I could stand. Somehow she was already in my

clothes. She pulled me back to the stairs, where Alice stood, a small leather bag in one hand. They each

grabbed one of my elbows and half-carried me as they flew down the stairs.

It appeared that everything had been settled downstairs in our absence. Edward and Emmett were ready to

leave, Emmett carrying a heavy-looking backpack over his shoulder. Carlisle was handing something small to

Esme. He turned and handed Alice the same thing — it was a tiny silver cell phone.

"Esme and Rosalie will be taking your truck, Bella," he told me as he passed. I nodded, glancing warily at

Rosalie. She was glowering at Carlisle with a resentful expression.

"Alice, Jasper —take the Mercedes. You'll need the dark tint in the south."

They nodded as well.

"We're taking the Jeep."

I was surprised to see that Carlisle intended to go with Edward. I realized suddenly, with a stab of fear, that

they made up the hunting party.

"I suppose I must," Carlisle sighed. "We need to protect Bella."

"Thanks," Edward was able to mutter to his father, who he knew would hate doing this more than anything else.

"Alice," Carlisle asked, "will they take the bait?"

Everyone watched Alice as she closed her eyes and became incredibly still.

Finally her eyes opened. "He'll track you. The woman will follow the truck. We should be able to leave after

that." Her voice was certain.

"Let's go." Carlisle began to walk toward the kitchen.

But Edward was at my side at once. He caught me up in his iron grip, crushing me to him. He seemed unaware

of his watching family as he pulled my face to his, lifting my feet off the floor. For the shortest second, his lips

were icy and hard against mine. Then it was over. He set me down, still holding my face, his glorious eyes

burning into mine.

His eyes went blank, curiously dead, as he turned away.

"I'm worried I'll never see her again," Edward mumbled.

And they were gone.

We stood there, the others looking away from me as the tears streaked noiselessly down my face.

The silent moment dragged on, and then Esme's phone vibrated in her hand. It flashed to her ear.

"Now," she said. Rosalie stalked out the front door without another glance in my direction, but Esme touched

my cheek as she passed.

"Be safe." Her whisper lingered behind them as they slipped out the door. I heard my truck start thunderously,

and then fade away.

Jasper and Alice waited. Alice's phone seemed to be at her ear before it buzzed.

"Edward says the woman is on Esme's trail. I'll get the car." She vanished into the shadows the way Edward

had gone.

Jasper and I looked at each other. He stood across the length of the entryway from me… being careful.

"You're wrong, you know," he said quietly.

"What?" I gasped.

"I can feel what you're feeling now — and you are worth it."

"Yes, she is," Edward said. "Thanks for telling her that Jazz."

"It's only the truth," Jasper said, smiling.

"I'm not," I mumbled. "If anything happens to them, it will be for nothing."

"You're wrong," he repeated, smiling kindly at me.

I heard nothing, but then Alice stepped through the front door and came toward me with her arms held out.

"May I?" she asked.

"You're the first one to ask permission." I smiled wryly.

She lifted me in her slender arms as easily as Emmett had, shielding me protectively, and then we flew out the

door, leaving the lights bright behind us.

"That's the end of the chapter," Jasper said and Carlisle took the book.

*Chapter 20: Impatience

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Twenty

Impatience

"

Impatience,"

Carlisle read.

When I woke up I was confused. My thoughts were hazy, still twisted up in dreams and nightmares; it took me

longer than it should have to realize where I was.

This room was too bland to belong anywhere but in a hotel.

"You made it there safe," Edward said, looking a little relieved.

The bedside lamps, bolted to the tables, were a dead giveaway, as were the long drapes made from the same

fabric as the bedspread, and the generic watercolor prints on the walls.

I tried to remember how I got here, but nothing came at first.

I did remember the sleek black car, the glass in the windows darker than that on a limousine. The engine was

almost silent, though we'd raced across the black freeways at more than twice the legal speed.

And I remembered Alice sitting with me on the dark leather backseat. Somehow, during the long night, my

head had ended up against her granite neck. My closeness didn't seem to bother her at all,

"Alice have you been working on your self-control?" Carlisle asked; they don't usually have humans that close to them and

even though Alice never really slipped, it seemed hard to believe that it was that easy.

"No," Alice smiled. "I care deeply for her too."

and her cool, hard skin was oddly comforting to me. The front of her thin cotton shirt was cold, damp with the

tears that streamed from my eyes until, red and sore, they ran dry.

Sleep had evaded me; my aching eyes strained open even though the night finally ended and dawn broke

over a low peak somewhere in California. The gray light, streaking across the cloudless sky, stung my eyes.

But I couldn't close them; when I did, the images that flashed all too vividly, like still slides behind my lids,

were unbearable.

Charlie's broken expression — Edward's brutal snarl, teeth bared — Rosalie's resentful glare — the keen-eyed

scrutiny of the tracker — the dead look in Edward's eyes after he kissed me the last time… I couldn't stand to

see them. So I fought against my weariness and the sun rose higher.

Edward frowned more pronouncedly at that. The question written in his eyes 'How could I let her go through this?'

I was still awake when we came through a shallow mountain pass and the sun, behind us now, reflected off

the tiled rooftops of the Valley of the Sun. I didn't have enough emotion left to be surprised that we'd made a

three-day journey in one. I stared blankly at the wide, flat expanse laid out in front of me. Phoenix — the palm

trees, the scrubby creosote, the haphazard lines of the intersecting freeways, the green swaths of golf

courses and turquoise splotches of swimming pools, all submerged in a thin smog and embraced by the

short, rocky ridges that weren't really big enough to be called mountains.

The shadows of the palm trees slanted across the freeway — defined, sharper than I remembered, paler than

they should be. Nothing could hide in these shadows. The bright, open freeway seemed benign enough. But I

felt no relief, no sense of homecoming.

"Which way to the airport, Bella?" Jasper had asked, and I flinched, though his voice was quite soft and un-

alarming. It was the first sound, besides the purr of the car, to break the long night's silence.

"Stay on the I-ten," I'd answered automatically. "We'll pass right by it."

My brain had worked slowly through the fog of sleep deprivation.

"Are we flying somewhere?" I'd asked Alice.

"No, you are where you're supposed to be," Edward said. "It must be if you have to make a quick getaway."

"Or we'll be closer for whenever you're coming," Jasper added.

"No, but it's better to be close, just in case."

I remembered beginning the loop around Sky Harbor International… but not ending it.

I suppose that must have been when I'd fallen asleep.

Though, now that I'd chased the memories down, I did have a vague impression of leaving the car — the sun

was just falling behind the horizon — my arm draped over Alice's shoulder and her arm firm around my waist,

dragging me along as I stumbled through the warm, dry shadows.

I had no memory of this room.

I looked at the digital clock on the nightstand. The red numbers claimed it was three o'clock, but they gave no

indication if it was night or day. No edge of light escaped the thick curtains, but the room was bright with the

light from the lamps.

I rose stiffly and staggered to the window, pulling back the drapes.

It was dark outside. Three in the morning, then. My room looked out on a deserted section of the freeway and

the new long-term parking garage for the airport. It was slightly comforting to be able to pinpoint time and

place.

"Why?" Emmett asked.

"Time has value to humans," Carlisle said.

I looked down at myself. I was still wearing Esme's clothes, and they didn't fit very well at all. I looked around

the room, glad when I discovered my duffel bag on top of the low dresser.

I was on my way to find new clothes when a light tap on the door made me jump.

"Can I come in?" Alice asked.

I took a deep breath. "Sure."

She walked in, and looked me over cautiously. "You look like you could sleep longer," she said.

I just shook my head.

She drifted silently to the curtains and closed them securely before turning back to me.

"Is that why you came in there, to close the blinds?" Edward asked, appreciating the gesture.

"Maybe," Alice said. "But I might wanted to talk to her to see how she was handling this."

"Either way, thanks," Edward said.

"You really don't have to thank me Edward," Alice said. "I think I would be doing all of this for her sake as much as for

yours."

"Thanks," Edward repeated regardless.

"We'll need to stay inside," she told me.

"Okay." My voice was hoarse; it cracked.

"Thirsty?" she asked.

I shrugged. "I'm okay. How about you?"

"She would bring that up wouldn't she," Alice smiled.

"Nothing unmanageable." She smiled. "I ordered some food for you, it's in the front room. Edward reminded

me that you have to eat a lot more frequently than we do."

I was instantly more alert. "He called?"

"No," she said, and watched as my face fell. "It was before we left."

She took my hand carefully and led me through the door into the living room of the hotel suite. I could hear a

low buzz of voices coming from the TV. Jasper sat motionlessly at the desk in the corner, his eyes watching

the news with no glimmer of interest.

I sat on the floor next to the coffee table, where a tray of food waited, and began picking at it without noticing

what I was eating.

Alice perched on the arm of the sofa and stared blankly at the TV like Jasper.

I ate slowly, watching her, turning now and then to glance quickly at Jasper. It began to dawn on me that they

were too still. They never looked away from the screen, though commercials were playing now. I pushed the

tray away, my stomach abruptly uneasy.

"I guess we should have tried harder to keep up the human facade," Jasper said. "Especially with someone that notices

so much."

"You are worried," Edward excused.

Alice looked down at me.

"What's wrong, Alice?" I asked.

"Nothing's wrong." Her eyes were wide, honest… and I didn't trust them.

"Well, you can never trust the little elf," Emmett laughed.

"I'm hurt," Alice pouted.

"What do we do now?"

"We wait for Carlisle to call."

"And should he have called by now?" I could see that I was near the mark. Alice's eyes flitted from mine to the

phone on top of her leather bag and back.

"What does that mean?" My voice quavered, and I fought to control it. "That he hasn't called yet?"

"I'm just making her more worried," Alice sighed.

"I think Bella's a worrier at heart," Jasper chuckled. "I doubt you could do or say anything that would make her not worry."

"It just means that they don't have anything to tell us."

But her voice was too even, and the air was harder to breathe.

Jasper was suddenly beside Alice, closer to me than usual.

"Bella," he said in a suspiciously soothing voice. "You have nothing to worry about. You are completely safe

here."

"I know that."

"Then why are you frightened?" he asked, confused. He might feel the tenor of my emotions, but he couldn't

read the reasons behind them.

"No I can't, no one can," Jasper smiled and looked at Edward, who's mouth twitched slightly.

"You heard what Laurent said." My voice was just a whisper, but I was sure they could hear me. "He said

James was lethal. What if something goes wrong, and they get separated? If something happens to any of

them, Carlisle, Emmett… Edward…" I gulped.

"If that wild female hurts Esme …" My voice had grown higher, a note of hysteria beginning to rise in it. "How

could I live with myself when it's my fault? None of you should be risking yourselves for me —"

"Bella," Edward sighed. "Didn't I tell you not to worry?"

"A fruitless request it would appear," Alice smirked.

"Bella, Bella, stop," he interrupted me, his words pouring out so quickly they were hard to understand.

"You're worrying about all the wrong things, Bella. Trust me on this — none of us are in jeopardy. You are

under too much strain as it is; don't add to it with wholly unnecessary worries. Listen to me!" he ordered, for I

had looked away. "Our family is strong. Our only fear is losing you."

"But why should you —"

Alice interrupted this time, touching my cheek with her cold fingers. "It's been almost a century that Edward's

been alone. Now he's found you. You can't see the changes that we see, we who have been with him for so

long. Do you think any of us want to look into his eyes for the next hundred years if he loses you?"

Edward became as hard as stone at the mere mention of losing her.

My guilt slowly subsided as I looked into her dark eyes. But, even as the calm spread over me, I knew I

couldn't trust my feelings with Jasper there.

It was a very long day.

We stayed in the room. Alice called down to the front desk and asked them to ignore our maid service for now.

The windows stayed shut, the TV on, though no one watched it.

At regular intervals, food was delivered for me. The silver phone resting on Alice's bag seemed to grow bigger

as the hours passed.

My babysitters

"Babysitter," Alice whined; she didn't want Bella thinking of her as a babysitter.

handled the suspense better than I did. As I fidgeted and paced, they simply grew more still,

"Which means we really weren't handling the suspense better," Jasper commented.

two statues whose eyes followed me imperceptibly as I moved. I occupied myself with memorizing the room;

the striped pattern of the couches, tan, peach, cream, dull gold, and tan again. Sometimes I stared at the

abstract prints, randomly finding pictures in the shapes, like I'd found pictures in the clouds as a child. I traced

a blue hand, a woman combing her hair, a cat stretching. But when the pale red circle became a staring eye, I

looked away.

Edward hissed at that… obviously thinking about James.

As the afternoon wore on, I went back to bed, simply for something to do. I hoped that by myself in the dark, I

could give in to the terrible fears that hovered on the edge of my consciousness, unable to break through

under Jasper's careful supervision.

But Alice followed me casually, as if by some coincidence she had grown tired of the front room at the same

time. I was beginning to wonder exactly what sort of instructions Edward had given her. I lay across the bed,

and she sat, legs folded, next to me. I ignored her at first, suddenly tired enough to sleep. But after a few

minutes, the panic that had held off in Jasper's presence began to make itself known. I gave up on the idea of

sleep quickly then, curling up into a small ball, wrapping my arms around my legs.

"Alice?" I asked.

"Yes?"

I kept my voice very calm. "What do you think they're doing?"

"Carlisle wanted to lead the tracker as far north as possible, wait for him to get close, and then turn and

ambush him. Esme and Rosalie were supposed to head west as long as they could keep the female behind

them. If she turned around, they were to head back to Forks and keep an eye on your dad. So I imagine things

are going well if they can't call. It means the tracker is close enough that they don't want him to overhear."

"And Esme?"

"I think she must be back in Forks. She won't call if there's any chance the female will overhear. I expect

they're all just being very careful."

"Hopefully Bella will relax now," Edward said.

"Do you think they're safe, really?"

"Bella, how many times do we have to tell you that there's no danger to us?"

"Would you tell me the truth, though?"

"No," Edward said. "But in this case it should be the truth."

"Yes. I will always tell you the truth." Her voice was earnest.

"Will you?" Edward looked at her carefully.

"I don't know about always," Alice said. "That's a rather broad guaranty… but I guess I'll try to be honest with her."

I deliberated for a moment, and decided she meant it.

"Tell me then… how do you become a vampire?"

"What?" Edward said starting to panic. "Why does she want to know that?"

"She's known to be curious," Carlisle said.

"You will not tell her!" Edward growled. "I really don't like where this is headed."

"Er…" Alice said

. 'I think I'm probably going to tell her Edward.'

He growled at that but didn't say more.

My question caught her off guard. She was quiet. I rolled over to look at her, and her expression seemed

ambivalent.

"Edward doesn't want me to tell you that," she said firmly, but I sensed she didn't agree.

Edward hissed again.

"That's not fair. I think I have a right to know."

"I know."

I looked at her, waiting.

She sighed. "He'll be

extremely

angry."

"Don't," Edward growled, glaring at her.

"Sorry," Alice said, looking like she meant it, but at the same time, that she knew she was doing the right thing.

"It's none of his business. This is between you and me. Alice, as a friend, I'm begging you." And we were

friends now, somehow — as she must have known we would be all along.

"Yes," Alice cheered, forgetting all about looking upset when she heard Bella calling her her friend. "I knew that would

happen…. And that I would have known that it was going to happen…"

"Stop repeating yourself," Emmett said and Alice stuck her tongue out at him.

She looked at me with her splendid, wise eyes… choosing.

"I'll tell you the mechanics of it," she said finally, "but I don't remember it myself, and I've never done it or seen

it done, so keep in mind that I can only tell you the theory."

I waited.

"As predators, we have a glut of weapons in our physical arsenal — much, much more than really necessary.

The strength, the speed, the acute senses, not to mention those of us like Edward, Jasper, and I, who have

extra senses as well. And then, like a carnivorous flower, we are physically attractive to our prey."

I was very still, remembering how pointedly Edward had demonstrated the same concept for me in the

meadow.

"I like my way better," Alice said.

"So do I," Edward agreed, though he was still glaring at her for telling Bella this.

She smiled a wide, ominous smile. "We have another fairly superfluous weapon. We're also venomous," she

said, her teeth glistening. "The venom doesn't kill — it's merely incapacitating. It works slowly, spreading

through the bloodstream, so that, once bitten, our prey is in too much physical pain to escape us. Mostly

superfluous, as I said. If we're that close, the prey doesn't escape. Of course, there are always exceptions.

Carlisle, for example."

"So… if the venom is left to spread…" I murmured.

"She picked that up fast," Carlisle smiled. "Like I knew she would."

"It takes a few days for the transformation to be complete, depending on how much venom is in the

bloodstream, how close the venom enters to the heart. As long as the heart keeps beating, the poison

spreads, healing, changing the body as it moves through it. Eventually the heart stops, and the conversion is

finished. But all that time, every minute of it, a victim would be wishing for death."

Edward growled again, "I don't want her going through that."

I shivered.

"It's not pleasant, you see."

"Edward said that it was very hard to do… I don't quite understand," I said.

"We're also like sharks in a way. Once we taste the blood, or even smell it for that matter, it becomes very hard

to keep from feeding. Sometimes impossible.

"Usually impossible," Jasper said. "It takes a extra sense to have the ability to not kill."

"What about in the south…" Emmett tried to contradict.

"It's for a different reason, but they still have a reason to try and keep the person alive," Jasper shook his head. "Carlisle

did it of course to save you… and had the desire never to hurt anyone like that. In the south… well they needed their

army… that was more important than instant gratification. At least it was for the most part and for the ones that were

dedicated enough to create the newborns…"

"Right," Alice said, noticing how gloomy Jasper was becoming talking about this.

So you see, to actually bite someone, to taste the blood, it would begin the frenzy. It's difficult on both sides —

the blood-lust on the one hand, the awful pain on the other."

"Why do you think you don't remember?"

"I don't know. For everyone else, the pain of transformation is the sharpest memory they have of their human

life. I remember nothing of being human." Her voice was wistful.

"At least you don't have to remember the pain," Jasper said.

"That is nice," Alice said, but she was still frowning.

We lay silently, wrapped in our individual meditations.

The seconds ticked by, and I had almost forgotten her presence, I was so enveloped in my thoughts.

Then, without any warning, Alice leaped from the bed, landing lightly on her feet. My head jerked up as I stared

at her, startled.

"You're having a vision," Edward whispered, tensing again.

"Something's changed." Her voice was urgent, and she wasn't talking to me anymore.

She reached the door at the same time Jasper did. He had obviously heard our conversation and her sudden

exclamation. He put his hands on her shoulders and guided her back to the bed, sitting her on the edge.

"What do you see?" he asked intently, staring into her eyes. Her eyes were focused on something very far

away. I sat close to her, leaning in to catch her low, quick voice.

"I see a room. It's long, and there are mirrors everywhere. The floor is wooden. He's in the room, and he's

waiting. There's gold… a gold stripe across the mirrors."

"Where is the room?"

"I don't know. Something is missing — another decision hasn't been made yet."

"How much time?"

"It's soon. He'll be in the mirror room today, or maybe tomorrow. It all depends. He's waiting for something.

And he's in the dark now."

"Waiting," Edward hissed, not liking the sound of that one bit.

Jasper's voice was calm, methodical, as he questioned her in a practiced way. "What is he doing?"

"He's watching TV… no, he's running a VCR, in the dark, in another place."

"Can you see where he is?"

"No, it's too dark."

"And the mirror room, what else is there?"

"Just the mirrors, and the gold. It's a band, around the room. And there's a black table with a big stereo, and a

TV. He's touching the VCR there, but he doesn't watch the way he does in the dark room. This is the room

where he waits."

"He's waiting for Bella to come to him!" Edward hissed.

"You don't know that," Esme said.

"That has to be the reason… why would she do it?" Edward said, letting his despair overtake him.

"You said it earlier… he must have someone that Bella loves," Carlisle said placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Her eyes drifted, then focused on Jasper's face.

"There's nothing else?"

She shook her head. They looked at each other, motionless.

"What does it mean?" I asked.

Neither of them answered for a moment, then Jasper looked at me.

"It means the tracker's plans have changed. He's made a decision that will lead him to the mirror room, and the

dark room."

"But we don't know where those rooms are?"

"No."

"But we do know that he won't be in the mountains north of Washington, being hunted. He'll elude them."

Alice's voice was bleak.

"Should we call?" I asked. They traded a serious look, undecided.

And the phone rang.

"He's eluded us already," Edward hissed.

Alice was across the room before I could lift my head to look at it.

She pushed a button and held the phone to her ear, but she didn't speak first.

"Carlisle," she breathed. She didn't seem surprised or relieved, the way I felt.

"Yes," she said, glancing at me. She listened for a long moment.

"I just saw him." She described again the vision she'd seen. "Whatever made him get on that plane… it was

leading him to those rooms." She paused. "Yes," Alice said into the phone, and then she spoke to me.

"Bella?"

She held the phone out toward me. I ran to it.

"Hello?" I breathed.

"Bella," Edward said.

"Oh, Edward! I was so worried."

"Bella," he sighed in frustration, "I told you not to worry about anything but yourself."

It was so unbelievably good to hear his voice. I felt the hovering cloud of despair lighten and drift back as he

spoke.

"Where are you?"

"We're outside of Vancouver. Bella, I'm sorry — we lost him. He seems suspicious of us — he's careful to stay

just far enough away that I can't hear what he's thinking. But he's gone now — it looks like he got on a plane.

We think he's heading back to Forks to start over." I could hear Alice filling in Jasper behind me, her quick

words blurring together into a humming noise.

"Back to Forks," Jasper said, thinking it over. "From everything that we've read and what Edward said, he is not going

back to Forks."

"No, he'll be going to Phoenix," Edward said. "I knew she shouldn't have gone there."

"I know. Alice saw that he got away."

"You don't have to worry, though. He won't find anything to lead him to you. You just have to stay there and

wait till we find him again."

"I'll be fine. Is Esme with Charlie?"

"Yes — the female has been in town. She went to the house, but while Charlie was at work. She hasn't gone

near him, so don't be afraid. He's safe with Esme and Rosalie watching."

"What is she doing?"

"Probably trying to pick up the trail. She's been all through the town during the night. Rosalie traced her

through the airport, all the roads around town, the school… she's digging, Bella, but there's nothing to find."

"And you're sure Charlie's safe?"

"Yes, Esme won't let him out of her sight. And we'll be there soon. If the tracker gets anywhere near Forks,

we'll have him."

"I miss you," I whispered.

"I know, Bella. Believe me, I know. It's like you've taken half my self away with you."

"Come and get it, then," I challenged.

Alice and Esme both smiled at that, even though they were worried about the situation.

"Soon, as soon as I possibly can. I

will

make you safe first." His voice was hard.

"Trying to convince myself not to rush to be by her side," Edward hissed. "Not that it's going to work anyway."

"I love you," I reminded him.

"Could you believe that, despite everything I've put you through, I love you, too?"

"Yes, I can, actually."

"I'll come for you soon."

"I'll be waiting."

As soon as the phone went dead, the cloud of depression began to creep over me again.

I turned to give the phone back to Alice and found her and Jasper bent over the table, where Alice was

sketching on a piece of hotel stationery. I leaned on the back of the couch, looking over her shoulder.

She drew a room: long, rectangular, with a thinner, square section at the back. The wooden planks that made

up the floor stretched lengthwise across the room. Down the walls were lines denoting the breaks in the

mirrors. And then, wrapping around the walls, waist high, a long band. The band Alice said was gold.

"It's a ballet studio," I said, suddenly recognizing the familiar shapes.

"She knows the place," Edward closed his eyes; what more did he need to prove that he was right previously.

They looked at me, surprised.

"Do you know this room?" Jasper's voice sounded calm, but there was an undercurrent of something I

couldn't identify.

"Worry," Jasper answered immediately.

"Maybe you're suspicious of her," Edward said, almost hopefully.

"Why would I be?" Jasper questioned and Edward shrugged unwillingly.

Alice bent her head to her work, her hand flying across the page now, the shape of an emergency exit taking

shape against the back wall, the stereo and TV on a low table by the front right corner.

"It looks like a place I used to go for dance lessons — when I was eight or nine. It was shaped just the same." I

touched the page where the square section jutted out, narrowing the back part of the room. "That's where the

bathrooms were — the doors were through the other dance floor. But the stereo was here" — I pointed to the

left corner — "it was older, and there wasn't a TV. There was a window in the waiting room — you would see

the room from this perspective if you looked through it."

Alice and Jasper were staring at me.

"Are you sure it's the same room?" Jasper asked, still calm.

"No, not at all — I suppose most dance studios would look the same — the mirrors, the bar." I traced my finger

along the ballet bar set against the mirrors. "It's just the shape that looked familiar." I touched the door, set in

exactly the same place as the one I remembered.

"Would you have any reason to go there now?" Alice asked, breaking my reverie.

"We're wary of this," Jasper pointed out to make Edward relax, though it didn't seem to be helping. "We won't let her out of

our sight."

"No, I haven't been there in almost ten years. I was a terrible dancer — they always put me in the back for

recitals," I admitted.

"So there's no way it could be connected with you?" Alice asked intently.

"No, I don't even think the same person owns it. I'm sure it's just another dance studio, somewhere."

"Where was the studio you went to?" Jasper asked in a casual voice.

"It was just around the corner from my mom's house. I used to walk there after school…" I said, my voice

trailing off. I didn't miss the look they exchanged.

"Here in Phoenix, then?" His voice was still casual.

"So he did come to Phoenix," Edward said getting even more conviction with every sentence; and more anxious.

"Yes," I whispered. "Fifty-eighth Street and Cactus."

Edward almost smiled at this; it was good they knew where it was.

We all sat in silence, staring at the drawing.

"Alice, is that phone safe?"

"Yes," she reassured me. "The number would just trace back to Washington."

"Then I can use it to call my mom."

"I thought she was in Florida."

"She is — but she's coming home soon, and she can't come back to that house while…"

"Her mom," Edward groaned miserably. "Yes, she would do that for her mom."

My voice trembled. I was thinking about something Edward had said, about the redhaired female at Charlie's

house, at the school, where my records would be.

"How will you reach her?"

"They don't have a permanent number except at the house — she's supposed to check her messages

regularly."

"Jasper?" Alice asked.

He thought about it. "I don't think there's any way it could hurt — be sure you don't say where you are, of

course."

"You're wrong," Edward growled.

"What?" Jasper said, he still didn't see how this would hurt.

"He already knows where Bella lives… you might not have realized it, because you don't know that the female has seen

the records, but he does know where she lives," Edward said through gritted teeth.

"And he can get that message before Bella's mom does," Jasper said, groaning too; he could see where Edward was

going with this. "I'm sorry."

"You had no way of knowing," Edward said. "Without that Preface I wouldn't have known how dangerous this was going to

become."

I reached eagerly for the phone and dialed the familiar number. It rang four times, and then I heard my mom's

breezy voice telling me to leave a message.

"Mom," I said after the beep, "it's me. Listen, I need you to do something. It's important. As soon as you get

this message, call me at this number." Alice was already at my side, writing the number for me on the bottom

of her picture. I read it carefully, twice.

"Please don't go anywhere until you talk to me. Don't worry, I'm okay, but I have to talk to you right away, no

matter how late you get this call, all right? I love you, Mom. Bye." I closed my eyes and prayed with all my

might that no unforeseen change of plans would bring her home before she got my message.

I settled into the sofa, nibbling on a plate of leftover fruit, anticipating a long evening. I thought about calling

Charlie, but I wasn't sure if I should be home by now or not. I concentrated on the news, watching out for

stories about Florida, or about spring training — strikes or hurricanes or terrorist attacks — anything that

might send them home early.

Immortality must grant endless patience. Neither Jasper nor Alice seemed to feel the need to do anything at all.

For a while, Alice sketched the vague outline of the dark room from her vision, as much as she could see in

the light from the TV. But when she was done, she simply sat, looking at the blank walls with her timeless

eyes. Jasper, too, seemed to have no urge to pace, or peek through the curtains, or run screaming out the

door, the way I did.

I must have fallen asleep on the couch, waiting for the phone to ring again. The touch of Alice's cold hands

woke me briefly as she carried me to the bed, but I was unconscious again before my head hit the pillow.

"That's the end of the chapter," Carlisle said handing the book to Rosalie.

*Chapter 21: Phone Call

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story (updated 10/25).

Chapter Twenty-one

Phone Call

"Phone Call,"

Rosalie read.

Edward hissed at that.

I could feel it was too early again when I woke, and I knew I was getting the schedule of my days and nights

slowly reversed. I lay in my bed and listened to the quiet voices of Alice and Jasper in the other room. That

they were loud enough for me to hear at all was strange.

"Not really, we were probably only whispering before to try not to disturb her or something," Alice said.

I rolled till my feet touched the floor and then staggered to the living room.

The clock on the TV said it was just after two in the morning. Alice and Jasper were sitting together on the

sofa, Alice sketching again while Jasper looked over her shoulder.

They didn't look up when I entered, too engrossed in Alice's work.

I crept to Jasper's side to peek.

"Did she see something more?" I asked him quietly.

"Yes. Something's brought him back to the room with the VCR, but it's light now."

I watched as Alice drew a square room with dark beams across its low ceiling. The walls were paneled in

wood, a little too dark, out of date. The floor had a dark carpet with a pattern in it. There was a large window

against the south wall, and an opening through the west wall led to the living room. One side of that entrance

was stone — a large tan stone fireplace that was open to both rooms. The focus of the room from this

perspective, the TV and VCR, balanced on a too-small wooden stand, were in the southwest corner of the

room. An aged sectional sofa curved around in front of the TV, a round coffee table in front of it.

"The phone goes there," I whispered, pointing.

"She knows where it is?" Alice groaned.

"It's probably her house," Edward said.

Two pairs of eternal eyes stared at me.

"That's my mother's house."

Alice was already off the couch, phone in hand, dialing. I stared at the precise rendering of my mother's family

room. Uncharacteristically, Jasper slid closer to me. He lightly touched his hand to my shoulder, and the

physical contact seemed to make his calming influence stronger.

"It most certainly does," Jasper said. "Of course she would conclude that."

The panic stayed dull, unfocused.

Alice's lips were trembling with the speed of her words, the low buzzing impossible to decipher. I couldn't

concentrate.

"Bella," Alice said. I looked at her numbly.

"Bella, Edward is coming to get you. He and Emmett and Carlisle are going to take you somewhere, to hide

you for a while."

"Good, I think she needs that," Esme said.

"Edward is coming?" The words were like a life vest, holding my head above the flood.

"Yes, he's catching the first flight out of Seattle. We'll meet him at the airport, and you'll leave with him."

"But, my mother… he came here for my mother, Alice!" Despite Jasper, the hysteria bubbled up in my voice.

"Jasper and I will stay till she's safe."

"I can't win, Alice. You can't guard everyone I know forever. Don't you see what he's doing? He's not tracking

me at all. He'll find someone, he'll hurt someone I love…Alice, I can't —"

"I can see how she could think that," Jasper said. "It's so easy to see what she saying while you're in the story constraints."

"But from this point of view, it's easy to see the trap he's making," Edward hissed.

"We'll catch him, Bella," she assured me.

"And what if you get hurt, Alice? Do you think that's okay with me? Do you think it's only my human family he

can hurt me with?"

"No," Alice said. "I think I've figured out by now how much you care about us."

Alice looked meaningfully at Jasper. A deep, heavy fog of lethargy washed over me, and my eyes closed

without my permission. My mind struggled against the fog, realizing what was happening. I forced my eyes

open and stood up, stepping away from Jasper's hand.

"I don't want to go back to sleep," I snapped.

"She's just too stubborn," Edward said smiling, allowing that part of her to make him relax a little or at least enjoy it while

he could.

I walked to my room and shut the door, slammed it really, so I could be free to go to pieces privately. This time

Alice didn't follow me. For three and a half hours I stared at the wall, curled in a ball, rocking. My mind went

around in circles, trying to come up with some way out of this nightmare. There was no escape, no reprieve. I

could see only one possible end looming darkly in my future. The only question was how many other people

would be hurt before I reached it.

Edward groaned again shaking his head.

The only solace, the only hope I had left, was knowing that I would see Edward soon.

Maybe, if I could just see his face again, I would also be able to see the solution that eluded me now.

"Something tells me that that's not going to happen," Rosalie said and Edward bowed his head; he was obviously thinking

the same thing.

When the phone rang, I returned to the front room, a little ashamed of my behavior. I hoped I hadn't offended

either of them, that they would know how grateful I was for the sacrifices they were making on my account.

Alice was talking as rapidly as ever, but what caught my attention was that, for the first time, Jasper was not in

the room. I looked at the clock — it was five-thirty in the morning.

"They're just boarding their plane," Alice told me. "They'll land at nine-forty-five." Just a few more hours to

keep breathing till he was here.

"Where's Jasper?"

"He went to check out."

"You aren't staying here?"

"No, we're relocating closer to your mother's house."

My stomach twisted uneasily at her words.

But the phone rang again, distracting me. She looked surprised, but I was already walking forward, reaching

hopefully for the phone.

"Hello?" Alice asked. "No, she's right here." She held the phone out to me. Your mother, she mouthed.

"Hello?"

"Bella? Bella?" It was my mother's voice, in a familiar tone I had heard a thousand times in my childhood,

anytime I'd gotten too close to the edge of the sidewalk or strayed out of her sight in a crowded place.

Emmett smiled at that, likely thinking that Bella would need extra watching with the disasters she seemed to find.

Whatever it was he was really thinking it caused Edward to smile too.

It was the sound of panic.

I sighed. I'd been expecting this, though I'd tried to make my message as unalarming as possible without

lessening the urgency of it.

"Calm down, Mom," I said in my most soothing voice, walking slowly away from Alice. I wasn't sure if I could

lie as convincingly with her eyes on me. "Everything is fine, okay? Just give me a minute and I'll explain

everything, I promise."

I paused, surprised that she hadn't interrupted me yet.

Edward shivered.

"Mom?"

"Be very careful not to say anything until I tell you to."

Edward growled louder than ever, as everyone else tensed.

"He really has Bella's mother," Esme said devastated.

"But how, her mother wasn't even there?" Jasper said raising his eyebrow.

"I don't know," Edward said slowly, trying to take in Jasper's words and not liking what he was coming up with.

The voice I heard now was as unfamiliar as it was unexpected. It was a man's tenor voice, a very pleasant,

generic voice — the kind of voice that you heard in the background of luxury car commercials. He spoke very

quickly.

"Now, I don't need to hurt your mother, so please do exactly as I say, and she'll be fine."

Edward tensed again, becoming a statue; he definitely didn't like being right about this.

He paused for a minute while I listened in mute horror. "That's very good," he congratulated. "Now repeat after

me, and do try to sound natural. Please say, 'No, Mom, stay where you are.'"

"No, Mom, stay where you are." My voice was barely more than a whisper.

"I can see this is going to be difficult." The voice was amused, still light and friendly.

"Why don't you walk into another room now so your face doesn't ruin everything? There's no reason for your

mother to suffer. As you're walking, please say, 'Mom, please listen to me.' Say it now."

"Mom, please listen to me," my voice pleaded. I walked very slowly to the bedroom, feeling Alice's worried

stare on my back. I shut the door behind me, trying to think clearly through the terror that gripped my brain.

"There now, are you alone? Just answer yes or no."

"Yes."

"But they can still hear you, I'm sure."

"Yes."

"All right, then," the agreeable voice continued, "say, 'Mom, trust me.'"

"Mom, trust me."

"This worked out rather better than I expected. I was prepared to wait, but your mother arrived ahead of

schedule.

"That's too convenient isn't it," Jasper said as his eyes started to narrow.

"Charlie could easily have called Bella's mother," Carlisle said.

"She would want to see her daughter as soon as possible if that's true," Esme said, looking upset; probably imagining her

mother going there only to be caught my a monster, and then finding out how much danger that was going to put her

daughter in.

"That does make sense," Jasper sighed, his suspicion lessening, but he was still not sure what to think about this.

It's easier this way, isn't it? Less suspense, less anxiety for you."

I waited.

"Now I want you to listen very carefully. I'm going to need you to get away from your friends; do you think you

can do that? Answer yes or no."

"Of course not," Alice said. "We won't let her get away from us."

"But then her mother..." Esme sighed.

Edward closed his eyes at that and then groaned, "Bella is going to get away."

"How could she?" Jasper said incredulously.

"Think about every thing she's done so far that's caught us off guard," Edward said his voice dead. "When she puts her

mind to something... she can do anything."

There where several hiss' from the vampires in the room as they contemplated that.

"No."

"I'm sorry to hear that. I was hoping you would be a little more creative than that. Do you think you could get

away from them if your mother's life depended on it? Answer yes or no."

Somehow, there had to be a way. I remembered that we were going to the airport. Sky Harbor International

Airport: crowded, confusingly laid out…

"Yes."

"That's better. I'm sure it won't be easy, but if I get the slightest hint that you have any company, well, that

would be very bad for your mother," the friendly voice promised.

"You must know enough about us by now to realize how quickly I would know if you tried to bring anyone

along with you. And how little time I would need to deal with your mother if that was the case. Do you

understand? Answer yes or no."

Edward became extraordinarily tense then, and started to shake uncontrollably. His eyes were furious, like he was

thinking about ripping that monster apart, but he didn't know where he was or what he looked like.

"Yes." My voice broke.

"Very good, Bella. Now this is what you have to do. I want you to go to your mother's house. Next to the

phone there will be a number. Call it, and I'll tell you where to go from there." I already knew where I would go,

and where this would end. But I would follow his instructions exactly.

"At least we know where she'll be going," Carlisle said desperately trying to calm his son down in some way.

It worked; not that it was easy to tell, but it did help.

"Can you do that? Answer yes or no."

"Yes."

"Before noon, please, Bella. I haven't got all day," he said politely.

"Where's Phil?" I asked tersely.

"Ah, be careful now, Bella. Wait until I ask you to speak, please."

Jasper narrowed his eyes at that, not liking what that might mean.

I waited.

"It's important, now, that you don't make your friends suspicious when you go back to them. Tell them that

your mother called, and that you talked her out of coming home for the time being. Now repeat after me,

'Thank you, Mom.' Say it now."

"Thank you, Mom." The tears were coming. I tried to fight them back.

"Say, 'I love you, Mom, I'll see you soon.' Say it now."

"I love you, Mom." My voice was thick. "I'll see you soon," I promised.

"Goodbye, Bella. I look forward to seeing you again." He hung up.

I held the phone to my ear. My joints were frozen with terror — I couldn't unbend my fingers to drop it.

I knew I had to think, but my head was filled with the sound of my mother's panic.

Seconds ticked by while I fought for control.

Slowly, slowly, my thoughts started to break past that brick wall of pain. To plan. For I had no choices now but

one: to go to the mirrored room and die.

"No," Edward moaned, both sadly and angrily.

"We wouldn't let that happen," Carlisle said in a convincing voice. "Even if she does get away from us... we wouldn't let her

die."

I had no guarantees, nothing to give to keep my mother alive. I could only hope that James would be satisfied

with winning the game, that beating Edward would be enough.

"Enough," Edward growled. "As if I could let James live if he just touched a hair on her head."

Despair gripped me; there was no way to bargain, nothing I could offer or withhold that could influence him.

But I still had no choice. I had to try.

I pushed the terror back as well as I could. My decision was made. It did no good to waste time agonizing over

the outcome. I had to think clearly, because Alice and Jasper were waiting for me, and evading them was

absolutely essential, and absolutely impossible.

I was suddenly grateful that Jasper was gone. If he had been here to feel my anguish in the last five minutes,

how could I have kept them from being suspicious?

"I had to choose that time to check out," Jasper groaned.

"It's like the world is conspiring against us," Edward said in a hollow voice.

I choked back the dread, the anxiety, tried to stifle it. I couldn't afford it now. I didn't know when he would

return.

I concentrated on my escape. I had to hope that my familiarity with the airport would turn the odds in my favor.

Somehow, I had to keep Alice away…

I knew Alice was in the other room waiting for me, curious. But I had to deal with one more thing in private,

before Jasper was back.

I had to accept that I wouldn't see Edward again, not even one last glimpse of his face to carry with me to the

mirror room. I was going to hurt him, and I couldn't say goodbye.

I let the waves of torture wash over me, have their way for a time. Then I pushed them back, too, and went to

face Alice.

The only expression I could manage was a dull, dead look. I saw her alarm and I didn't wait for her to ask. I had

just one script and I'd never manage improvisation now.

"My mom was worried, she wanted to come home. But it's okay, I convinced her to stay away." My voice was

lifeless.

"And because she worried so much before I don't notice how different she is now... the reason behind it," Alice groaned.

"We'll make sure she's fine, Bella, don't worry."

I turned away; I couldn't let her see my face.

My eye fell on a blank page of the hotel stationery on the desk. I went to it slowly, a plan forming. There was an

envelope there, too. That was good.

"Alice," I asked slowly, without turning, keeping my voice level. "If I write a letter for my mother, would you

give it to her? Leave it at the house, I mean."

"She's going to write me a letter," Edward said.

"To explain why she did this," Esme said.

"Sure, Bella." Her voice was careful. She could see me coming apart at the seams. I had to keep my emotions

under better control.

I went into the bedroom again, and knelt next to the little bedside table to write.

"Edward," I wrote. My hand was shaking, the letters were hardly legible.

I love you. I am so sorry. He has my mom, and I have to try. I know it may not work. I am so very, very sorry.

Don't be angry with Alice and Jasper. If I get away from them it will be a miracle. Tell them thank you for me.

Alice especially, please.

And please, please, don't come after him. That's what he wants. I think. I can't bear it if anyone has to be hurt

because of me, especially you. Please, this is the only thing I can ask you now. For me.

"Not a chance," Edward growled.

I love you. Forgive me.

Bella

I folded the letter carefully, and sealed it in the envelope. Eventually he would find it. I only hoped he would

understand, and listen to me just this once.

And then I carefully sealed away my heart.

"That's it," Rosalie said handing the book to Alice.

A/N: Okay so there were a few reviews in the last chapter asking for more from Rosalie... well I'll tried to do it,

but it's hard. For me, it seems like she would be the least interested in these books... and even more so to

show that she's actually interested in the books. Like I said I'll try to involve her more, but she doesn't really

seem to pop out at me and suggest for me to write for her (er did that make me sound a little crazy?).

*Chapter 22: HideAndSeek

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story. (11/28)

Chapter Twenty-Two

Hide-And-Seek

"Hide-And-Seek,"

Alice read, her voice even, but her eyes looking tortured.

It had taken much less time than I'd thought — all the terror, the despair, the shattering of my heart. The

minutes were ticking by more slowly than usual. Jasper still hadn't come back when I returned to Alice. I was

afraid to be in the same room with her, afraid that she would guess… and afraid to hide from her for the same

reason.

I would have thought I was far beyond the ability to be surprised, my thoughts tortured and unstable, but I was

surprised when I saw Alice bent over the desk, gripping the edge with two hands.

"I'm having a vision... I'll know what she's planing," Alice said hopefully.

"Alice?"

She didn't react when I called her name, but her head was slowly rocking side to side, and I saw her face. Her

eyes were blank, dazed… My thoughts flew to my mother. Was I already too late?

I hurried to her side, reaching out automatically to touch her hand.

"Alice!" Jasper's voice whipped, and then he was right behind her, his hands curling over hers, loosening

them from their grip on the table. Across the room, the door swung shut with a low click.

"What is it?" he demanded.

She turned her face away from me, into his chest. "Bella," she said.

"I'm right here," I replied.

"I'm seeing her in the mirror room now," Alice said in a hollow voice, no doubt reflecting her book-self's.

Her head twisted around, her eyes locking on mine, their expression still strangely blank. I realized at once

that she hadn't been speaking to me, she'd been answering Jasper's question.

"What did you see?" I said — and there was no question in my flat, uncaring voice.

Jasper looked at me sharply.

"But I didn't have time to worry about it with you in that state," Jasper groaned, and Alice would have rolled her eyes if she

hadn't been so worried about Bella.

I kept my expression vacant and waited. His eyes were confused as they flickered swiftly between Alice's face

and mine, feeling the chaos… for I could guess what Alice had seen now.

I felt a tranquil atmosphere settle around me. I welcomed it, using it to keep my emotions disciplined, under

control.

"Argh," Jasper groaned.

Alice, too, recovered herself.

"Nothing, really," she answered finally, her voice remarkably calm and convincing.

"Trying not to scare her," Alice scoffed, shaking her head. "As if she needed that."

"Just the same room as before."

She finally looked at me, her expression smooth and withdrawn.

"It looks like it didn't take long for shortie to lie to her," Emmett said, unaffected by the situation; or at least confident that

everything would work out somehow.

"Did you want breakfast?"

"No, I'll eat at the airport." I was very calm, too. I went to the bathroom to shower.

Almost as if I were borrowing Jasper's strange extra sense, I could feel Alice's wild — though well-concealed

— desperation to have me out of the room, to be alone with Jasper.

"She's right," Alice said. "I would need you then."

So she could tell him that they were doing something wrong, that they were going to fail…

I got ready methodically, concentrating on each little task. I left my hair down, swirling around me, covering my

face. The peaceful mood Jasper created worked its way through me and helped me think clearly. Helped me

plan.

"Does everything have to go wrong?" Edward groaned.

"Sorry." Jasper bowed his head.

"It's not your fault," Edward groaned again.

I dug through my bag until I found my sock full of money. I emptied it into my pocket.

I was anxious to get to the airport, and glad when we left by seven. I sat alone this time in the back of the dark

car. Alice leaned against the door, her face toward Jasper but, behind her sunglasses, shooting glances in my

direction every few seconds.

"Alice?" I asked indifferently.

She was wary. "Yes?"

"How does it work? The things that you see?" I stared out the side window, and my voice sounded bored.

"Edward said it wasn't definite… that things change?" It was harder than I would have thought to say his

name. That must have been what alerted Jasper, why a fresh wave of serenity filled the car.

"Yes, things change…" she murmured — hopefully, I thought. "Some things are more certain than others…

like the weather. People are harder. I only see the course they're on while they're on it. Once they change their

minds — make a new decision, no matter how small — the whole future shifts."

I nodded thoughtfully. "So you couldn't see James in Phoenix until he decided to come here."

"Yes," she agreed, wary again.

And she hadn't seen me in the mirror room with James until I'd made the decision to meet him there. I tried not

to think about what else she might have seen. I didn't want my panic to make Jasper more suspicious. They

would be watching me twice as carefully now, anyway, after Alice's vision. This was going to be impossible.

"How could you not realize that it was her changing her mind?" Edward suddenly growled.

"Why would she?" Alice growled back. "From our point of view why would she do that?"

Edward hissed, but Alice just took that as an apology... it was the most she was going to get at the moment.

We got to the airport. Luck was with me, or maybe it was just good odds. Edward's plane was landing in

terminal four, the largest terminal, where most flights landed — so it wasn't surprising that his was. But it was

the terminal I needed: the biggest, the most confusing. And there was a door on level three that might be the

only chance.

We parked on the fourth floor of the huge garage. I led the way, for once more knowledgeable about my

surroundings than they were. We took the elevator down to level three, where the passengers unloaded. Alice

and Jasper spent a long time looking at the departing flights board. I could hear them discussing the pros and

cons of New York, Atlanta, Chicago. Places I'd never seen. And would never see.

I waited for my opportunity, impatient, unable to stop my toe from tapping.

"Impatient to meet Edward," Jasper hissed, knowing that's what he was thinking. "I really wish I had your ability at the

moment."

"It wouldn't have helped, remember?" Edward said, trying to smile, (the statement did seem to cheer him up a little) but he

couldn't manage it.

We sat in the long rows of chairs by the metal detectors, Jasper and Alice pretending to peoplewatch but

really watching me. Every inch I shifted in my seat was followed by a quick glance out of the corner of their

eyes. It was hopeless. Should I run? Would they dare to stop me physically in this public place?

"No, but she wouldn't be able to get out of your view," Rosalie said. "If she ran outwardly."

Or would they simply follow?

I pulled the unmarked envelope out of my pocket and set it on top of Alice's black leather bag. She looked at

me.

"My letter," I said. She nodded, tucking it under the top flap. He would find it soon enough.

"When we do meet her, I'm going to have to remember that she's more devious than she seems," Alice muttered, trying to

make herself hopeful; and reminding herself that this hadn't happened yet and they could prevent it.

The minutes passed and Edward's arrival grew closer. It was amazing how every cell in my body seemed to

know he was coming, to long for his coming. That made it very hard. I found myself trying to think of excuses

to stay, to see him first and then make my escape. But I knew that was impossible if I was going to have any

chance to get away.

Several times Alice offered to go get breakfast with me. Later, I told her, not yet.

I stared at the arrival board, watching as flight after flight arrived on time. The flight from Seattle crept closer to

the top of the board.

And then, when I had only thirty minutes to make my escape, the numbers changed. His plane was ten

minutes early. I had no more time.

"I think I'll eat now," I said quickly.

Alice stood. "I'll come with you."

"Do you mind if Jasper comes instead?" I asked. "I'm feeling a little…" I didn't finish the sentence. My eyes

were wild enough to convey what I didn't say.

"Damnit, everything seems so innocent," Edward spat and Alice and Jasper looked like they were thinking the same

thing.

Jasper stood up. Alice's eyes were confused, but — I saw to my relief— not suspicious.

She must be attributing the change in her vision to some maneuver of the tracker's rather than a betrayal by

me.

Jasper walked silently beside me, his hand on the small of my back, as if he were guiding me. I pretended a

lack of interest in the first few airport cafes, my head scanning for what I really wanted. And there it was,

around the corner, out of Alice's sharp sight: the level-three ladies' room.

"Do you mind?" I asked Jasper as we passed. "I'll just be a moment."

"I'll be right here," he said.

"You just let her go," Edward started to hiss, but stopped himself; it would have been obvious if James had been at the

airport... Alice would have seen it. And again it came down to the fact that no one would expect her to be trying to get

away herself.

As soon as the door shut behind me, I was running. I remembered the time I had gotten lost from this

bathroom, because it had two exits.

"And she can run away without me noticing," Jasper gritted his teeth.

Outside the far door it was only a short sprint to the elevators, and if Jasper stayed where he said he would, I'd

never be in his line of sight. I didn't look behind me as I ran.

This was my only chance, and even if he saw me, I had to keep going. People stared, but I ignored them.

Around the corner the elevators were waiting, and I dashed forward, throwing my hand between the closing

doors of a full elevator headed down. I squeezed in beside the irritated passengers, and checked to make sure

that the button for level one had been pushed. It was already lit, and the doors closed.

As soon as the door opened I was off again, to the sound of annoyed murmurs behind me. I slowed myself as I

passed the security guards by the luggage carousels, only to break into a run again as the exit doors came

into view. I had no way of knowing if Jasper was looking for me yet.

"Probably not," Jasper sighed. "I would give her at least five minutes."

I would have only seconds if he was following my scent. I jumped out the automatic doors, nearly smacking

into the glass when they opened too slowly.

Along the crowded curb there wasn't a cab in sight.

I had no time. Alice and Jasper were either about to realize I was gone, or they already had. They would find

me in a heartbeat.

A shuttle to the Hyatt was just closing its doors a few feet behind me.

"I really wish she wasn't so damn smart or persistent," Edward hissed. "And if you could read faster..."

"I'm going as fast as I can," Alice said, not ever bothering to glare at him because she too needed to know how this was

going to end.

"Wait!" I called, running, waving at the driver.

"This is the shuttle to the Hyatt," the driver said in confusion as he opened the doors.

"Yes," I huffed, "that's where I'm going." I hurried up the steps.

He looked askance at my luggage-less state, but then shrugged, not caring enough to ask.

Most of the seats were empty. I sat as far from the other travelers as possible, and watched out the window as

first the sidewalk, and then the airport, drifted away. I couldn't help imagining Edward, where he would stand

at the edge of the road when he found the end of my trail.

Edward bowed his head at that, probably thinking about how he would feel in that moment.

I

couldn't cry yet, I told myself. I still had a long way to go.

My luck held.

"Luck." Edward hissed the word violently, but Alice didn't even pause in her reading.

In front of the Hyatt, a tired-looking couple was getting their last suitcase out of the trunk of a cab. I jumped out

of the shuttle and ran to the cab, sliding into the seat behind the driver. The tired couple and the shuttle driver

stared at me.

Emmett gave a few chuckles at that, but the sound was odd in the room and he quickly stopped upon seeing Edwards

face.

I told the surprised cabbie my mother's address. "I need to get there as soon as possible."

"That's in Scottsdale," he complained.

I threw four twenties over the seat.

"Will that be enough?"

"Sure, kid, no problem."

"More than enough then," Emmett muttered – always able to see light in any situation no matter how upset everyone else

was.

Once again, Alice didn't pause in her reading.

I sat back against the seat, folding my arms across my lap. The familiar city began to rush around me, but I

didn't look out the windows. I exerted myself to maintain control. I was determined not to lose myself at this

point, now that my plan was successfully completed. There was no point in indulging in more terror, more

anxiety. My path was set. I just had to follow it now.

So, instead of panicking, I closed my eyes and spent the twenty minutes' drive with Edward.

Edward was glaring harder than ever because of that.

'She drawing strength form you,

' Alice thought.

'It might not be what you want, but at least she's not in despair anymore.'

Edward sighed at that, no longer glaring, but still looking pained by it.

I imagined that I had stayed at the airport to meet Edward. I visualized how I would stand on my toes, the

sooner to see his face. How quickly, how gracefully he would move through the crowds of people separating

us. And then I would run to close those last few feet between us — reckless as always — and I would be in his

marble arms, finally safe.

I wondered where we would have gone. North somewhere, so he could be outside in the day. Or maybe

somewhere very remote, so we could lay in the sun together again. I imagined him by the shore, his skin

sparkling like the sea. It wouldn't matter how long we had to hide. To be trapped in a hotel room with him

would be a kind of heaven. So many questions I still had for him. I could talk to him forever, never sleeping,

never leaving his side.

Edward stiffened, thinking about the implications of that sentence.

I could see his face so clearly now… almost hear his voice. And, despite all the horror and hopelessness, I

was fleetingly happy. So involved was I in my escapist daydreams, I lost all track of the seconds racing by.

Edward looked more pained about this, looking like he would have given anything to have her dreams come true.

"Hey, what was the number?"

The cabbie's question punctured my fantasy, letting all the colors run out of my lovely delusions. Fear, bleak

and hard, was waiting to fill the empty space they left behind.

"Fifty-eight twenty-one." My voice sounded strangled. The cabbie looked at me, nervous that I was having an

episode or something.

"Here we are, then." He was anxious to get me out of his car, probably hoping I wouldn't ask for my change.

"Thank you," I whispered. There was no need to be afraid, I reminded myself. The house was empty. I had to

hurry; my mom was waiting for me, frightened, depending on me.

I ran to the door, reaching up automatically to grab the key under the eave. I unlocked the door. It was dark

inside, empty, normal. I ran to the phone, turning on the kitchen light on my way. There, on the whiteboard,

was a ten-digit number written in a small, neat hand. My fingers stumbled over the keypad, making mistakes. I

had to hang up and start again. I concentrated only on the buttons this time, carefully pressing each one in

turn. I was successful. I held the phone to my ear with a shaking hand. It rang only once.

"Hello, Bella," that easy voice answered. "That was very quick. I'm impressed."

"It is impressive," Jasper admitted bitterly. "No matter how terrible it is."

"Is my mom all right?"

"She's perfectly fine. Don't worry, Bella, I have no quarrel with her. Unless you didn't come alone, of course."

Light, amused.

"Doesn't she realized it's a lie," Edward said through gritted teeth. "That he wouldn't keep his word."

"She knows it's a possibility," Carlisle said. "But, if there's any chance at all... she has to try. At least that's what I would be

thinking if I was her."

"I'm alone." I'd never been more alone in my entire life.

"Very good. Now, do you know the ballet studio just around the corner from your home?"

"Yes. I know how to get there."

"Well, then, I'll see you very soon."

I hung up.

I ran from the room, through the door, out into the baking heat.

"You don't have to run," Emmett said. "We must have realized by now that she's gone... and where she would end up."

"And we know how to get there," Edward said, for the first time looking almost hopeful; but it didn't really last long.

"Right," Emmett nodded. "So it would be best if she didn't run... if she stalled him for as long as possible."

"But the suspense must be killing her," Alice groaned. "Knowing what she's facing and that she has to face it alone. I

would run too."

There was no time to look back at my house, and I didn't want to see it as it was now — empty, a symbol of

fear instead of sanctuary. The last person to walk through those familiar rooms was my enemy.

From the corner of my eye, I could almost see my mother standing in the shade of the big eucalyptus tree

where I'd played as a child. Or kneeling by the little plot of dirt around the mailbox, the cemetery of all the

flowers she'd tried to grow. The memories were better than any reality I would see today. But I raced away

from them, toward the corner, leaving everything behind me.

I felt so slow, like I was running through wet sand — I couldn't seem to get enough purchase from the

concrete. I tripped several times, once falling, catching myself with my hands, scraping them on the sidewalk,

and then lurching up to plunge forward again. But at last I made it to the corner. Just another street now; I ran,

sweat pouring down my face, gasping. The sun was hot on my skin, too bright as it bounced off the white

concrete and blinded me. I felt dangerously exposed. More fiercely than I would have dreamed I was capable

of, I wished for the green, protective forests of Forks… of home.

Some part of Edward smiled at that, that she considered Forks her home and that she was safe there, but the larger part

of his brain was filled with too much worry to allow that to escape.

When I rounded the last corner, onto Cactus, I could see the studio, looking just as I remembered it. The

parking lot in front was empty, the vertical blinds in all the windows drawn. I couldn't run anymore — I couldn't

breathe; exertion and fear had gotten the best of me. I thought of my mother to keep my feet moving, one in

front of the other.

As I got closer, I could see the sign inside the door. It was handwritten on hot pink paper; it said the dance

studio was closed for spring break. I touched the handle, tugged on it cautiously. It was unlocked. I fought to

catch my breath, and opened the door.

The lobby was dark and empty, cool, the air conditioner thrumming. The plastic molded chairs were stacked

along the walls, and the carpet smelled like shampoo. The west dance floor was dark, I could see through the

open viewing window. The east dance floor, the bigger room, was lit. But the blinds were closed on the

window.

Terror seized me so strongly that I was literally trapped by it. I couldn't make my feet move forward.

And then my mother's voice called.

"Bella? Bella?" That same tone of hysterical panic. I sprinted to the door, to the sound of her voice.

"Bella, you scared me! Don't you ever do that to me again! " Her voice continued as I ran into the long, high-

ceilinged room.

"She's not there... it's a trap," Jasper hissed.

Edward closed his eyes as he was assaulted by a fresh wave of pain; it was all for nothing.

The other all groaned and became still as statues.

I stared around me, trying to find where her voice was coming from. I heard her laugh, and I whirled to the

sound.

There she was, on the TV screen, tousling my hair in relief. It was Thanksgiving, and I was twelve. We'd gone

to see my grandmother in California, the last year before she died.

We went to the beach one day, and I'd leaned too far over the edge of the pier. She'd seen my feet flailing,

trying to reclaim my balance.

Emmett lips press together and it look like he wanted to laugh, but he also looked like he really didn't want to.

"Bella? Bella?" she'd called to me in fear.

And then the TV screen was blue.

I turned slowly. He was standing very still by the back exit, so still I hadn't noticed him at first. In his hand was

a remote control. We stared at each other for a long moment, and then he smiled.

He walked toward me, quite close, and then passed me to put the remote down next to the VCR. I turned

carefully to watch him.

"Sorry about that, Bella, but isn't it better that your mother didn't really have to be involved in all this?" His

voice was courteous, kind.

"Yes... and no," Edward groaned his answer; he was glad that Bella's mother was safe, but it was worse that she had

gone there for nothing.

And suddenly it hit me. My mother was safe. She was still in Florida. She'd never gotten my message. She'd

never been terrified by the dark red eyes in the abnormally pale face before me. She was safe.

"Yes," I answered, my voice saturated with relief.

"You don't sound angry that I tricked you."

"I'm not." My sudden high made me brave. What did it matter now? It would soon be over. Charlie and Mom

would never be harmed,

"They would be harmed grievously," Esme contradicted sadly.

would never have to fear. I felt almost giddy. Some analytical part of my mind warned me that I was

dangerously close to snapping from the stress.

"How odd. You really mean it." His dark eyes assessed me with interest. The irises were nearly black, just a

hint of ruby around the edges. Thirsty. "I will give your strange coven this much, you humans can be quite

interesting. I guess I can see the draw of observing you. It's amazing — some of you seem to have no sense of

your own self-interest at all."

Edward tensed at that; her selflessness was one of the things that he loved most about her, but it really didn't look like he

thought that at the moment.

He was standing a few feet away from me, arms folded, looking at me curiously. There was no menace in his

face or stance. He was so very average-looking, nothing remarkable about his face or body at all. Just the

white skin, the circled eyes I'd grown so used to. He wore a pale blue, long-sleeved shirt and faded blue jeans.

"I suppose you're going to tell me that your boyfriend will avenge you?" he asked, hopefully it seemed to me.

"I wont have to," Edward said, through gritted teeth. "But that doesn't mean that you won't be dieing soon."

"No, I don't think so. At least, I asked him not to."

"And what was his reply to that?"

"I don't know." It was strangely easy to converse with this genteel hunter. "I left him a letter."

"How romantic, a last letter. And do you think he will honor it?" His voice was just a little harder now, a hint of

sarcasm marring his polite tone.

"I hope so."

"Hmmm. Well, our hopes differ then. You see, this was all just a little too easy, too quick. To be quite honest,

I'm disappointed. I expected a much greater challenge.

Edward and Emmett both growled at that... though for different reasons.

And, after all, I only needed a little luck."

I waited in silence.

"When Victoria couldn't get to your father, I had her find out more about you. There was no sense in running

all over the planet chasing you down when I could comfortably wait for you in a place of my choosing. So,

after I talked to Victoria, I decided to come to Phoenix to pay your mother a visit. I'd heard you say you were

going home. At first, I never dreamed you meant it. But then I wondered. Humans can be very predictable; they

like to be somewhere familiar, somewhere safe. And wouldn't it be the perfect ploy, to go to the last place you

should be when you're hiding — the place that you said you'd be.

"I knew that was a bad idea," Edward hissed.

"But of course I wasn't sure, it was just a hunch. I usually get a feeling about the prey that I'm hunting, a sixth

sense, if you will. I listened to your message when I got to your mother's house, but of course I couldn't be

sure where you'd called from. It was very useful to have your number, but you could have been in Antarctica

for all I knew, and the game wouldn't work unless you were close by.

"Then your boyfriend got on a plane to Phoenix.

"I didn't even think of that," Jasper muttered, pinching the bridge of his nose. "How many ways did we mess up in this?"

Victoria was monitoring them for me, naturally; in a game with this many players, I couldn't be working alone.

And so they told me what I'd hoped, that you were here after all. I was prepared; I'd already been through your

charming home movies. And then it was simply a matter of the bluff.

"Very easy, you know, not really up to my standards. So, you see, I'm hoping you're wrong about your

boyfriend. Edward, isn't it?"

I didn't answer. The bravado was wearing off. I sensed that he was coming to the end of his gloat. It wasn't

meant for me anyway. There was no glory in beating me, a weak human.

"She's right, why would he be telling her this?" Jasper said warily, causing Edward to hiss; he obviously didn't like this

either.

"Would you mind, very much, if I left a little letter of my own for your Edward?"

He took a step back and touched a palm-sized digital video camera balanced carefully on top of the stereo. A

small red light indicated that it was already running.

Edward flashed beyond fury as he thought of that. Imagine seeing the one you love at a moment like this... the moment

before they died.

He adjusted it a few times, widened the frame. I stared at him in horror.

"I'm sorry, but I just don't think he'll be able to resist hunting me after he watches this.

Edward wasn't the only one that looked like they agreed with that sentiment... in fact everyone looked like they to do just

that.

And I wouldn't want him to miss anything. It was all for him, of course. You're simply a human, who

unfortunately was in the wrong place, at the wrong time, and indisputably running with the wrong crowd, I

might add."

That taunt hit Edward hard, though most of him was still concerned with Bella – to be reminded now that it was his fault

that she was in danger... just because she was near him.

He stepped toward me, smiling. "Before we begin…"

I felt a curl of nausea in the pit of my stomach as he spoke. This was something I had not anticipated.

"I would just like to rub it in, just a little bit. The answer was there all along, and I was so afraid Edward would

see that and ruin my fun.

"He knows I can read his mind," Edward hissed, somewhat shocked.

"He must have realized it by the way you protected Bella at the clearing," Jasper said. "He's observant."

It happened once, oh, ages ago. The one and only time my prey escaped me.

"You see, the vampire who was so stupidly fond of this little victim made the choice that your Edward was too

weak to make. When the old one knew I was after his little friend, he stole her from the asylum where he

worked — I never will understand the obsession some vampires seem to form with you humans — and as

soon as he freed her he made her safe. She didn't even seem to notice the pain, poor little creature.

Alice eyes widened and the book nearly fell out of her hands at that.

"What is it?" Carlisle asked concerned.

"It's me," Alice managed to whisper.

Everyone looked at her in shocked silence – even Edward was able to stare at her through his pain.

"Are you sure?" Jasper was the first to ask, but there was no real doubt in his voice as there was none in Alice face.

"Yes... the way he describes it..." Alice said, still shocked beyond belief. "And why else would he mention it at all..."

Edward growled. "As if I needed another reason to want to kill him."

'Thanks,

' Alice thought to her brother. His fierce words snapping her out of her shock enough to start reading again.

She'd been stuck in that black hole of a cell for so long. A hundred years earlier and she would have been

burned at the stake for her visions. In the nineteen-twenties it was the asylum and the shock treatments. When

she opened her eyes, strong with her fresh youth, it was like she'd never seen the sun before. The old vampire

made her a strong new vampire, and there was no reason for me to touch her then." He sighed. "I destroyed

the old one in vengeance."

"Alice," Jasper said, softy putting his hand on the small of her back calming her down. He looked like it was a struggle for

him to keep his own calm, but she came first... she always came first.

"I was always in the dark," Alice sighed, barely managing a whisper. "That's why I don't remember."

"It's okay," Jasper whispered back, knowing how upset she was right now. "Do you want me to read?"

"No," Alice said, shaking her head; she had time to worry about this later... what was important now was finding out if

Bella was safe.

"Alice," I breathed, astonished.

"Yes, your little friend. I was surprised to see her in the clearing. So I guess her coven ought to be able to

derive some comfort from this experience. I get you, but they get her. The one victim who escaped me, quite

an honor, actually.

Jasper and Edward were unable to control the fierce growls that came from them at that statement.

"And she did smell so delicious. I still regret that I never got to taste… She smelled even better than you do.

Sorry — I don't mean to be offensive. You have a very nice smell. Floral, somehow…"

Edward growled again, it nearly stopped Alice from reading, but she had to get through this now that she'd started.

He took another step toward me, till he was just inches away. He lifted a lock of my hair and sniffed at it

delicately. Then he gently patted the strand back into place, and I felt his cool fingertips against my throat.

Jasper moved the hand that was on Alice back at this point, switching it with his other as he reached his other hand

towards Edward to calm him down too. Edward looked like he was about to protest, but he thought better of it and allowed

his brother to proceed.

He reached up to stroke my cheek once quickly with his thumb, his face curious. I wanted so badly to run, but

I was frozen. I couldn't even flinch away.

"No," he murmured to himself as he dropped his hand, "I don't understand." He sighed.

"Well, I suppose we should get on with it. And then I can call your friends and tell them where to find you, and

my little message."

I was definitely sick now. There was pain coming, I could see it in his eyes.

"No," Edward said, and with the calm that Jasper was giving him he wasn't furious, but he was sobbing – or at least the

vampire equivalent.

It wouldn't be enough for him to win, to feed and go. There would be no quick end like I'd been counting on.

My knees began to shake, and I was afraid I was going to fall.

He stepped back, and began to circle, casually, as if he were trying to get a better view of a statue in a

museum. His face was still open and friendly as he decided where to start.

Then he slumped forward, into a crouch I recognized, and his pleasant smile slowly widened, grew, till it

wasn't a smile at all but a contortion of teeth, exposed and glistening.

I couldn't help myself— I tried to run. As useless as I knew it would be, as weak as my knees already were,

panic took over and I bolted for the emergency door.

The tension in the room could be cut with a knife – even with Jasper helping (it really wouldn't be good to be Jasper at the

moment).

He was in front of me in a flash. I didn't see if he used his hand or his foot, it was too fast. A crushing blow

struck my chest — I felt myself flying backward, and then heard the crunch as my head bashed into the

mirrors. The glass buckled, some of the pieces shattering and splintering on the floor beside me.

I was too stunned to feel the pain. I couldn't breathe yet.

He walked toward me slowly.

"That's a very nice effect," he said, examining the mess of glass, his voice friendly again. "I thought this room

would be visually dramatic for my little film. That's why I picked this place to meet you. It's perfect, isn't it?"

I ignored him, scrambling on my hands and knees, crawling toward the other door.

He was over me at once, his foot stepping down hard on my leg. I heard the sickening snap before I felt it. But

then I did feel it, and I couldn't hold back my scream of agony.

Edward's sobbing seemed to become stronger, his eyes was beyond pain now and he was probably feeling more

useless than he'd ever had in his life.

I twisted up to reach for my leg, and he was standing over me, smiling.

"Would you like to rethink your last request?" he asked pleasantly. His toe nudged my broken leg and I heard

a piercing scream. With a shock, I realized it was mine.

"Wouldn't you rather have Edward try to find me?" he prompted.

"No!" I croaked. "No, Edward, don't—"

Edward sobbed harder than ever – she was still worried about him, even when she was like this... when it was his fault.

And then something smashed into my face, throwing me back into the broken mirrors.

Over the pain of my leg, I felt the sharp rip across my scalp where the glass cut into it.

Edward flinched at this; looking like he wished he could get the image out of his head.

And then the warm wetness began to spread through my hair with alarming speed. I could feel it soaking the

shoulder of my shirt, hear it dripping on the wood below. The smell of it twisted my stomach.

Through the nausea and dizziness I saw something that gave me a sudden, final shred of hope. His eyes,

merely intent before, now burned with an uncontrollable need. The blood — spreading crimson across my

white shirt, pooling rapidly on the floor — was driving him mad with thirst. No matter his original intentions, he

couldn't draw this out much longer.

"No," Edward said though panic. "We have to save her."

"We will," Carlisle said, his voice as convincing as ever.

Let it be quick now, was all I could hope as the flow of blood from my head sucked my consciousness away

with it. My eyes were closing.

I heard, as if from underwater, the final growl of the hunter. I could see, through the long tunnels my eyes had

become, his dark shape coming toward me. With my last effort, my hand instinctively raised to protect my face.

My eyes closed, and I drifted.

Alice didn't say anything, she just held out the book towards Edward.

It was there only a second before Emmett took it, knowing that his brother would never be able to read what happened

next and that everyone needed the story to continue.

A/N: Okay so I'm really nervous about this chapter, seeing as everyone one seemed to have high expectation

with this one. I even added some more to it in hopes that it would be good enough... so I really hope that it is.

*Chapter 23: The Angel

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story. (11/28)

Chapter Twenty-Three

The Angel

"The Angel,"

Emmett read. "I think that's you," he muttered with a smirk, but started reading again without allowing

himself to laugh.

As I drifted, I dreamed.

Where I floated, under the dark water, I heard the happiest sound my mind could conjure up — as beautiful, as

uplifting, as it was ghastly. It was another snarl; a deeper, wilder roar that rang with fury.

"Is she really dreaming or is this what is happening?" Carlisle was able to say. "It would likely be real and that's Edward

coming."

"I hope you're right," Esme mumbled.

I was brought back, almost to the surface, by a sharp pain slashing my upraised hand, but I couldn't find my

way back far enough to open my eyes.

And then I knew I was dead.

Because, through the heavy water, I heard the sound of an angel calling my name, calling me to the only

heaven I wanted.

"Oh no, Bella, no!" the angel's voice cried in horror.

"Angel," Edwards said dejectedly, like he'd never hear a worse description of himself.

Behind that longed-for sound was another noise — an awful tumult that my mind shied away from. A vicious

bass growling, a shocking snapping sound, and a high keening, suddenly breaking off…

"Good," Edward muttered, knowing that meant that James was being ripped apart and then most likely burned. But his

satisfaction quickly vanished as the despair kicked in again.

I tried to concentrate on the angel's voice instead.

"Bella, please! Bella, listen to me, please, please, Bella, please!" he begged.

Yes, I wanted to say. Anything. But I couldn't find my lips.

"Carlisle!" the angel called, agony in his perfect voice. "Bella, Bella, no, oh please, no, no!" And the angel was

sobbing tearless, broken sobs.

The angel shouldn't weep, it was wrong. I tried to find him, to tell him everything was fine, but the water was so

deep, it was pressing on me, and I couldn't breathe.

There was a point of pressure against my head. It hurt. Then, as that pain broke through the darkness to me,

other pains came, stronger pains. I cried out, gasping, breaking through the dark pool.

"Bella!" the angel cried.

"She's lost some blood, but the head wound isn't deep," a calm voice informed me.

"Good, she'll survive," Carlisle sighed in relief, though he still looked horrified that it got this far.

"Watch out for her leg, it's broken."

A howl of rage strangled on the angel's lips.

I felt a sharp stab in my side. This couldn't be heaven, could it? There was too much pain for that.

"Some ribs, too, I think," the methodical voice continued.

But the sharp pains were fading. There was a new pain, a scalding pain in my hand that was overshadowing

everything else.

Someone was burning me.

"NO," Edward shouted, the relief he felt moments ago were completely overshadowed by the grief he felt now.

"It will be okay, Edward," Alice said – it was for the best.

"No," Edward repeated, glaring at her. His haunted look still managed to be defiant. "I won't let this happen."

"Sorry," Alice said. She hadn't meant for him to hear her thoughts; the trouble of having a mind reader with you, it took

constant focus to keep him out. nothing is sacred.

"Edward." I tried to tell him, but my voice was so heavy and slow. I couldn't understand myself.

"Bella, you're going to be fine. Can you hear me, Bella? I love you."

"Edward," I tried again. My voice was a little clearer.

"Yes, I'm here."

"It hurts," I whimpered.

"I know, Bella, I know" —

"No, I don't," Edward sobbed.

and then, away from me, anguished — "can't you do anything?"

"My bag, please… Hold your breath, Alice, it will help, "Carlisle promised.

"Alice?" I groaned.

"She's here, she knew where to find you."

"My hand hurts," I tried to tell him.

"I know, Bella. Carlisle will give you something, it will stop."

"My hand is burning!" I screamed, finally breaking through the last of the darkness, my eyes fluttering open. I

couldn't see his face, something dark and warm was clouding my eyes. Why couldn't they see the fire and put

it out?

Edward froze at that, the pain seemed to be consuming him now.

His voice was frightened. "Bella?"

"The fire! Someone stop the fire!" I screamed as it burned me.

"Carlisle! Her hand!"

"He bit her." Carlisle's voice was no longer calm, it was appalled.

Everyone groaned at that, even though they knew it was coming they still didn't like hearing it.

I heard Edward catch his breath in horror.

"Edward, you have to do it." It was Alice's voice, close by my head. Cool fingers brushed at the wetness in my

eyes.

"No!" he bellowed.

"Alice," I moaned.

"There may be a chance," Carlisle said.

"What?" Edward said looking hopeful, truly hopeful for the first time since James' coven were introduced.

"What?" Edward begged.

"See if you can suck the venom back out. The wound is fairly clean."

"Yes," Edward cheered. "She doesn't have to change."

"No," Carlisle said. "If '

you

' suck it out."

"Me!" Edward said, completely shocked. "Why me? I can't taste her blood... not hers."

"I must not be able to do it... she does have multiple injuries after all," Carlisle said. "And none of the others have the

strength to stop."

"And you think I would?" Edward looking angry. "You know what her blood does to me... the appeal it has! There no way I

can do it!"

"Even if this wasn't Bella you would have been the best choice, if I wasn't able to do it," Carlisle said in his rational

convincing voice. "And I understand, at least in theory, how much her blood calls to you, but you love her Edward. I believe

you love her enough to save her."

"I..." Edward said, being caught off guard.

"You will save her," Carlisle repeated.

"I know you can," Esme said, agreeing with her husband completely.

As Carlisle spoke, I could feel more pressure on my head, something poking and pulling at my scalp. The pain

of it was lost in the pain of the fire.

"Will that work?" Alice's voice was strained.

"I don't know," Carlisle said. "But we have to hurry."

"Carlisle, I…" Edward hesitated. "I don't know if I can do that." There was agony in his beautiful voice again.

"It's your decision, Edward, either way. I can't help you. I have to get this bleeding stopped here if you're going

to be taking blood from her hand."

I writhed in the grip of the fiery torture, the movement making the pain in my leg flare sickeningly.

"Edward!" I screamed. I realized my eyes were closed again. I opened them, desperate to find his face. And I

found him. Finally, I could see his perfect face, staring at me, twisted into a mask of indecision and pain.

"Alice, get me something to brace her leg!" Carlisle was bent over me, working on my head. "Edward, you

must do it now, or it will be too late."

"Make up your mind to do it Edward and it will work," Carlisle muttered, this time trying to encourage the Edward in the

book. "Mind over matter, remember."

"It's not that simple," Edward answered, but he too seemed to be praying that his book-self would do just as Carlisle

wished.

Edward's face was drawn. I watched his eyes as the doubt was suddenly replaced with a blazing

determination. His jaw tightened. I felt his cool, strong fingers on my burning hand, locking it in place. Then his

head bent over it, and his cold lips pressed against my skin.

At first the pain was worse. I screamed and thrashed against the cool hands that held me back. I heard Alice's

voice, trying to calm me. Something heavy held my leg to the floor, and Carlisle had my head locked in the vise

of his stone arms.

Then, slowly, my writhing calmed as my hand grew more and more numb. The fire was dulling, focusing into

an ever-smaller point.

"It's working," Carlisle said. "You've almost done it now."

I felt my consciousness slipping as the pain subsided. I was afraid to fall into the black waters again, afraid I

would lose him in the darkness.

"Don't do it," Edward commanded. "Don't you dare fade away."

"Edward," I tried to say, but I couldn't hear my voice. They could hear me.

"He's right here, Bella."

"Stay, Edward, stay with me…"

"I will." His voice was strained, but somehow triumphant.

"I did it," Edward said in similar triumph, though there was a lot of shock and relief in his voice too.

I sighed contentedly. The fire was gone, the other pains dulled by a sleepiness seeping through my body.

"Is it all out?" Carlisle asked from somewhere far away.

"Her blood tastes clean," Edward said quietly. "I can taste the morphine."

"Bella?" Carlisle called to me.

I tried to answer. "Mmmmm?"

"Is the fire gone?"

"Yes," I sighed. "Thank you, Edward."

"I love you," he answered.

"I know," I breathed, so tired.

"No, I love you back that time," Emmett chuckled, for real this time – seeing as it was now clear that Bella was going to

make it.

Edward frowned at that, though after this past hour or so the frown looked more like a smile than anything else.

I heard my favorite sound in the world: Edward's quiet laugh, weak with relief.

"Bella?" Carlisle asked again.

I frowned; I wanted to sleep. "What?"

"Sorry," Carlisle said chuckling.

"Where is your mother?"

"In Florida," I sighed. "He tricked me, Edward. He watched our videos." The outrage in my voice was pitifully

frail.

But that reminded me.

"Alice." I tried to open my eyes. "Alice, the video — he knew you, Alice, he knew where you came from."

"Half dead and she still thinks of others," Edward said, this time smiling.

"And you wouldn't want her any other way," Alice smiled back at him.

"I guess not," Edward chuckled. "Even after what she just put me through."

I meant to speak urgently, but my voice was feeble. "I smell gasoline," I added, surprised through the haze in

my brain.

"It's time to move her," Carlisle said.

"No, I want to sleep," I complained.

"You can sleep, sweetheart, I'll carry you," Edward soothed me.

And I was in his arms, cradled against his chest — floating, all the pain gone.

"Sleep now, Bella" were the last words I heard.

"That's the end of the chapter," Emmett said.

"I'll take it," Edward said, holding his hand out for the book. "Now that I know that she's okay I think I can handle reading."

*Chapter 24: An Impasse

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story. (11/28)

Chapter Twenty-Four

An Impasse

"An Impasse,"

Edward read.

My eyes opened to a bright, white light. I was in an unfamiliar room, a white room. The wall beside me was

covered in long vertical blinds; over my head, the glaring lights blinded me. I was propped up on a hard,

uneven bed — a bed with rails. The pillows were flat and lumpy. There was an annoying beeping sound

somewhere close by. I hoped that meant I was still alive. Death shouldn't be this uncomfortable.

"Of course she's alive, she's at a hospital," Carlisle said.

My hands were all twisted up with clear tubes, and something was taped across my face, under my nose. I

lifted my hand to rip it off.

"No, you don't." And cool fingers caught my hand.

"Edward?" I turned my head slightly, and his exquisite face was just inches from mine, his chin resting on the

edge of my pillow. I realized again that I was alive, this time with gratitude and elation. "Oh, Edward, I'm so

sorry!"

"It's all right," Edward said.

"It wasn't all right an hour ago," Alice said.

"I know she's safe know," Edward shrugged. "Though I would have been happier if she didn't have to be hurt so much... or

at all."

"Shhhh," he shushed me. "Everything's all right now."

"What happened?" I couldn't remember clearly, and my mind rebelled against me as I tried to recall.

"It's only her mind trying to protect her from going into shock," Carlisle said.

"So naturally she's going to try and ignore it," Edward chuckled.

"I was almost too late. I could have been too late," he whispered, his voice tormented.

"I was so stupid, Edward. I thought he had my mom."

"He tricked us all."

"I need to call Charlie and my mom," I realized through the haze.

"Alice called them. Renée is here — well, here in the hospital. She's getting something to eat right now."

"She must have been out for a while," Edward said.

"And you must not have left her side for a second," Esme smiled.

"Yeah, probably annoying everyone with all the worrying you're sure to have been doing," Alice teased; it felt nice to tease

him about this again.

"She's here?" I tried to sit up, but the spinning in my head accelerated, and his hand pushed me gently down

onto the pillows.

"She'll be back soon," he promised. "And you need to stay still."

"But what did you tell her?" I panicked. I had no interest in being soothed. My mom was here and I was

recovering from a vampire attack.

"How many humans can say that?" Emmett chuckled and Edward glared darkly at him.

"Why did you tell her I'm here?"

"You fell down two flights of stairs and through a window."

"Which totally could have happened," Emmett said, at the same time Edward said: "A very plausibly excuse."

Everyone laughed at that.

He paused. "You have to admit, it could happen."

I sighed, and it hurt. I stared down at my body under the sheet, the huge lump that was my leg.

"How bad am I?" I asked.

"You have a broken leg, four broken ribs, some cracks in your skull, bruises covering every inch of your skin,

and you've lost a lot of blood. They gave you a few transfusions. I didn't like it — it made you smell all wrong

for a while."

"Isn't that a good thing?" Jasper questioned.

"I must like her smell," Edward said smirking. "I couldn't be the masochistic lion without it."

"That must have been a nice change for you."

"No, I like how you smell."

"How did you do it?" I asked quietly. He knew what I meant at once.

"I'm not sure." He looked away from my wondering eyes, lifting my gauze-wrapped hand from the bed and

holding it gently in his, careful not to disrupt the wire connecting me to one of the monitors.

I waited patiently for the rest.

He sighed without returning my gaze. "It was impossible… to stop," he whispered.

"How could it be impossible if you did it?" Emmett asked.

"Don't ask me to explain... I hardly know myself anymore," Edward laughed.

"Impossible. But I did." He looked up finally, with half a smile. "I must love you."

"Don't I taste as good as I smell?" I smiled in response. That hurt my face.

"She can't even smile," Edward said and his good mood seemed to evaporated completely.

"Even better — better than I'd imagined."

"Great," Edward said, utterly depressed again.

"I'm sorry," I apologized.

"Oh Bella," Edward had to laugh.

"Oh joy, the yo-yo vampire is back," Jasper teased.

"She's apologizing for tasting good," Emmett laughed.

He raised his eyes to the ceiling. "Of all the things to apologize for."

"What should I apologize for?"

"For very nearly taking yourself away from me forever."

"I'm sorry," I apologized again.

"I know why you did it." His voice was comforting. "It was still irrational, of course. You should have waited for

me, you should have told me."

"You wouldn't have let me go."

"Of course not," Edward said. "That's the point."

"And that's her point too," Carlisle said.

"No," he agreed in a grim tone, "I wouldn't."

Some very unpleasant memories were beginning to come back to me. I shuddered, and then winced.

He was instantly anxious. "Bella, what's wrong?"

"What happened to James?"

"After I pulled him off you, Emmett and Jasper took care of him."

"He didn't stand a chance," Emmett smiled.

"I didn't even get to kill him," Edward said through gritted teeth.

"You had to help Bella," Carlisle reminded him.

"Right," Edward said – if there was a choice between vengeance (or anything) and Bella he would always choose Bella.

"What's wrong?" Alice asked, because Jasper looked thoughtful at that.

"I was just wondering how I was able to be around her with... like that," Jasper said.

"You must have held your breath..." Carlisle said. "That would have held the instincts from fully taking over."

"It wouldn't have stopped all of them," Jasper frowned.

"No, but it would have helped enough to let part of your mind stay in control," Carlisle said. "You're stronger than you think

you are."

"Right," Jasper smiled.

There was a fierce note of regret in his voice.

This confused me. "I didn't see Emmett and Jasper there."

"They had to leave the room… there was a lot of blood."

"And evidently we didn't stay there long," Emmett said.

"That would've helped too," Jasper smiled.

"But you stayed."

"Yes, I stayed."

"And Alice, and Carlisle …" I said in wonder.

"They love you, too, you know."

"I knew I loved her," Alice smiled.

A flash of painful images from the last time I'd seen Alice reminded me of something.

"Did Alice see the tape?" I asked anxiously.

"Yes." A new sound darkened his voice, a tone of sheer hatred.

"For James or my parents?" Alice asked; she was suddenly sober (which wasn't like herself at all). She had tried not to

think about what James had said, and it had mostly worked seeing as she was so worried about Bella, but she'd had time

to think about this too (sometimes she hated that her vampire mind could think of so many things at the same time). She

could imagine what had happened. How she got into the asylum... in the dark room, and all she could think of is that her

parents had her committed. She must have been cast aside... hidden away. She really didn't like that feeling at all...

"Both," Edward answered, causing her to look at him. There was something in his eyes, the eyes of her favorite brother

who knew her better than almost anyone... (oh yeah, and her brother who knew where her thoughts were going, but still).

There was something in the look he was giving her that made her feel better. "We're your family now, and you're stuck with

us."

"Oh joy," Alice said in a sarcastic voice, rolling her eyes.

"She was always in the dark, that's why she didn't remember."

"I know. She understands now." His voice was even, but his face was black with fury.

I tried to reach his face with my free hand, but something stopped me. I glanced down to see the IV pulling at

my hand.

"Ugh." I winced.

"What is it?" he asked anxiously — distracted, but not enough. The bleakness did not entirely leave his eyes.

"Needles," I explained,

Emmett and Edward laughed at that.

looking away from the one in my hand. I concentrated on a warped ceiling tile and tried to breathe deeply

despite the ache in my ribs.

"Afraid of a needle," he muttered to himself under his breath, shaking his head. "Oh, a sadistic vampire, intent

on torturing her to death, sure, no problem, she runs off to meet him. An IV, on the other hand…"

"You're joking about that," Jasper said incredulously as Emmett laughed in the background and Edward looked equally as

shocked. "I thought you would have been sulking."

I rolled my eyes. I was pleased to discover that this reaction, at least, was pain-free. I decided to change the

subject.

"Why are you here?" I asked.

"She wants me to go," Edward said looking like he just received, well not the worst news ever, but pretty close to it.

He stared at me, first confusion and then hurt touching his eyes. His brows pulled together as he frowned.

"Do you want me to leave?"

"No!" I protested, horrified by the thought. "No, I meant, why does my mother think you're here?

"Oh," Edward said, letting his relief overtake him.

I need to have my story straight before she gets back."

"Oh," he said, and his forehead smoothed back into marble. "I came to Phoenix to talk some sense into you, to

convince you to come back to Forks." His wide eyes were so earnest and sincere, I almost believed him

myself. "You agreed to see me, and you drove out to the hotel where I was staying with Carlisle and Alice — of

course I was here with parental supervision,"

"Which really means that I made Carlisle stay close in case something happened to you," Edward clarified.

he inserted virtuously, "but you tripped on the stairs on the way to my room and… well, you know the rest.

You don't need to remember any details, though; you have a good excuse to be a little muddled about the

finer points."

I thought about it for a moment. "There are a few flaws with that story. Like no broken windows."

"Like we wouldn't cover the alibi," Alice scoffed, rolling her eyes. "Does she think we're novices at this?"

"She doesn't really know that aspect of us yet," Edward pointed out.

"Not really," he said. "Alice had a little bit too much fun fabricating evidence. It's all been taken care of very

convincingly — you could probably sue the hotel if you wanted to. You have nothing to worry about," he

promised, stroking my cheek with the lightest of touches. "Your only job now is to heal."

I wasn't so lost to the soreness or the fog of medication that I didn't respond to his touch. The beeping of the

monitor jumped around erratically — now he wasn't the only one who could hear my heart misbehave.

"That's going to be embarrassing," I muttered to myself.

He chuckled, and a speculative look came into his eye. "Hmm, I wonder…"

He leaned in slowly; the beeping noise accelerated wildly before his lips even touched me. But when they did,

though with the most gentle of pressure, the beeping stopped altogether.

"Edward, I don't think you should be doing that when she needs to recover," Carlisle said sternly; of course Emmett was

laughing boisterously in the background.

"Sorry," Edward smiled. "I probably couldn't help myself.

He pulled back abruptly, his anxious expression turning to relief as the monitor reported the restarting of my

heart.

"It seems that I'm going to have to be even more careful with you than usual." He frowned.

"I was not finished kissing you," I complained. "Don't make me come over there."

He grinned, and bent to press his lips lightly to mine. The monitor went wild.

But then his lips were taut. He pulled away.

"I think I hear your mother," he said, grinning again.

"Don't leave me," I cried,

"Like that will happen," Edward rolled his eyes. "I'm not capable of leaving her."

an irrational surge of panic flooding through me. I couldn't let him go — he might disappear from me again.

He read the terror in my eyes for a short second. "I won't," he promised solemnly, and then he smiled. "I'll take

a nap."

He moved from the hard plastic chair by my side to the turquoise faux-leather recliner at the foot of my bed,

leaning it all the way back, and closing his eyes. He was perfectly still.

"Don't forget to breathe," I whispered sarcastically. He took a deep breath, his eyes still closed.

I could hear my mother now. She was talking to someone, maybe a nurse, and she sounded tired and upset. I

wanted to jump out of the bed and run to her, to calm her, promise that everything was fine. But I wasn't in any

sort of shape for jumping, so I waited impatiently.

The door opened a crack, and she peeked through.

"Mom!" I whispered, my voice full of love and relief.

She took in Edward's still form on the recliner, and tiptoed to my bedside.

"He never leaves, does he?" she mumbled to herself.

"She must not like me very much," Edward said. "After what I did to her daughter."

"You didn't do anything to her," Esme argued, she could be as stubborn as anyone when it came to defend one of her

children – even from themselves.

"In her mind I'm the reason why her daughter fell through a window – and that's so much better than the truth," Edward

said. "I should never have endangered Bella's life like this..."

"Bella's fine, and you didn't make her get hurt," Esme continued to argue.

"Right," Edward said, letting the subject drop and starting to read again.

"Mom, I'm so glad to see you!"

She bent down to hug me gently, and I felt warm tears falling on my cheeks.

"Bella, I was so upset!"

"I'm sorry, Mom. But everything's fine now, it's okay," I comforted her.

"I'm just glad to finally see your eyes open." She sat on the edge of my bed.

I suddenly realized I didn't have any idea when it was. "How long have they been closed?"

"It's Friday, hon, you've been out for a while."

"Friday?" I was shocked. I tried to remember what day it had been when… but I didn't want to think about that.

"They had to keep you sedated for a while, honey — you've got a lot of injuries."

"I know." I could feel them.

"You're lucky Dr. Cullen was there. He's such a nice man… very young, though. And he looks more like a

model than a doctor…"

"Well she seems to like Carlisle," Alice smiled.

"But who doesn't like Carlisle?" Edward smiled too.

"You met Carlisle?"

"And Edward's sister Alice. She's a lovely girl."

"And she likes me," Alice beamed.

"Now that one is a little harder to believe," Edward teased.

"Hey," Alice glared at him.

"She is," I agreed wholeheartedly.

She glanced over her shoulder at Edward, lying with his eyes closed in the chair. "You didn't tell me you had

such good friends in Forks."

I cringed, and then moaned.

"What hurts?" she demanded anxiously, turning back to me. Edward's eyes flashed to my face.

"It's fine," I assured them. "I just have to remember not to move." He lapsed back into his phony slumber.

I took advantage of my mother's momentary distraction to keep the subject from returning to my less-than-

candid behavior. "Where's Phil?" I asked quickly.

"Florida— oh, Bella! You'll never guess! Just when we were about to leave, the best news!"

"Phil got signed?" I guessed.

"Yes! How did you guess!

"It was kind of obvious, well, for Bella's standard anyway," Alice said.

The Suns, can you believe it?"

"That's great, Mom," I said as enthusiastically as I could manage, though I had little idea what that meant.

"And you'll like Jacksonville so much," she gushed while I stared at her vacantly.

"Like she wants to go to Jacksonville," Alice said, rolling her eyes.

"She should go," Edward said looking depressed and some other emotion that was harder to read. "It will be safer for

her..."

"She'll never agree to that," Alice said. "And you can't make her."

"I know," Edward sighed, and relief filled his eyes.

"I was a little bit worried when Phil started talking about Akron, what with the snow and everything, because

you know how I hate the cold, but now Jacksonville! It's always sunny, and the humidity really isn't that bad.

We found the cutest house, yellow, with white trim, and a porch just like in an old movie, and this huge oak

tree, and it's just a few minutes from the ocean, and you'll have your own bathroom —"

"Wait, Mom!" I interrupted. Edward still had his eyes closed, but he looked too tense to pass as asleep. "What

are you talking about? I'm not going to Florida. I live in Forks."

"See," Alice said smiling.

"But you don't have to anymore, silly," she laughed. "Phil will be able to be around so much more now…

we've talked about it a lot, and what I'm going to do is trade off on the away games, half the time with you, half

the time with him."

"Mom." I hesitated, wondering how best to be diplomatic about this. "I want to live in Forks. I'm already settled

in at school, and I have a couple of girlfriends" — she glanced toward Edward again when I reminded her of

friends, so I tried another direction — "and Charlie needs me. He's just all alone up there, and he can't cook at

all."

"You want to stay in Forks?" she asked, bewildered. The idea was inconceivable to her.

"Oh she knows the reason," Alice said. "And she won't like it."

And then her eyes flickered back toward Edward. "Why?"

"I told you — school, Charlie — ouch!" I'd shrugged. Not a good idea.

Emmett chuckled.

Her hands fluttered helplessly over me, trying to find a safe place to pat. She made do with my forehead; it was

unbandaged.

"Bella, honey, you hate Forks," she reminded me.

"It's not so bad."

She frowned and looked back and forth between Edward and me, this time very deliberately.

"Is it this boy?" she whispered.

I opened my mouth to lie, but her eyes were scrutinizing my face, and I knew she would see through that.

"He's part of it," I admitted. No need to confess how big a part. "So, have you had a chance to talk with

Edward?" I asked.

"Yes." She hesitated, looking at his perfectly still form. "And I want to talk to you about that."

Uh-oh. "What about?" I asked.

"I think that boy is in love with you," she accused, keeping her voice low.

"Well, duh," Emmett laughed.

"I think so, too," I confided.

"And how do you feel about him?" She only poorly concealed the raging curiosity in her voice.

I sighed, looking away. As much as I loved my mom, this was not a conversation I wanted to have with her.

"I'm pretty crazy about him." There — that sounded like something a teenager with her first boyfriend might

say.

"Well, he seems very nice, and, my goodness, he's incredibly good-looking, but you're so young, Bella…" Her

voice was unsure; as far as I could remember, this was the first time since I was eight that she'd come close to

trying to sound like a parental authority. I recognized the reasonable-but-firm tone of voice from talks I'd had

with her about men.

"She talked to Bella about men at eight," Esme said. "Isn't that a little young."

"I know that, Mom. Don't worry about it. It's just a crush," I soothed her.

"If that's just a crush... I hate to see her in love," Emmett laughed. "She already completely obsessed with you."

"That's right," she agreed, easily pleased.

Then she sighed and glanced guiltily over her shoulder at the big, round clock on the wall.

"Do you need to go?"

She bit her lip. "Phil's supposed to call in a little while… I didn't know you were going to wake up…"

"No problem, Mom." I tried to tone down the relief so she wouldn't get her feelings hurt. "I won't be alone."

"I'll be back soon. I've been sleeping here, you know," she announced, proud of herself.

"Oh, Mom, you don't have to do that! You can sleep at home — I'll never notice." The swirl of painkillers in my

brain was making it hard to concentrate even now, though, apparently, I'd been sleeping for days.

"I was too nervous," she admitted sheepishly. "There's been some crime in the neighborhood, and I don't like

being there alone."

"Crime?" I asked in alarm.

"Someone broke into that dance studio around the corner from the house and burned it to the ground —

there's nothing left at all! And they left a stolen car right out front. Do you remember when you used to dance

there, honey?"

"She might remember the place," Emmett smirked, but everyone else tensed at the mention of the dance studio.

"I remember." I shivered, and winced.

"I can stay, baby, if you need me."

"No, Mom, I'll be fine. Edward will be with me."

She looked like that might be why she wanted to stay. "I'll be back tonight." It sounded as much like a warning

as it sounded like a promise, and she glanced at Edward again as she said it.

"I love you, Mom."

"I love you, too, Bella. Try to be more careful when you walk, honey, I don't want to lose you."

"Valid advice for her, even if this time it wasn't the case," Emmett laughed.

Edward's eyes stayed closed, but a wide grin flashed across his face.

A nurse came bustling in then to check all my tubes and wires. My mother kissed my forehead, patted my

gauze-wrapped hand, and left.

The nurse was checking the paper readout on my heart monitor.

"Are you feeling anxious, honey? Your heart rate got a little high there."

"I'm fine," I assured her.

"I'll tell your RN that you're awake. She'll be in to see you in a minute."

As soon as she closed the door, Edward was at my side.

"You stole a car?" I raised my eyebrows.

He smiled, unrepentant. "It was a good car, very fast."

"How was your nap?" I asked.

"Interesting." His eyes narrowed.

"What?"

He looked down while he answered. "I'm surprised. I thought Florida … and your mother…well, I thought

that's what you would want."

I stared at him uncomprehendingly. "But you'd be stuck inside all day in Florida. You'd only be able to come

out at night, just like a real vampire."

"I am a real vampire," Edward scoffed smiling.

"Edward, do you have to bring up leaving her when she's feeling so bad already," Esme reprimanded.

"Sorry, I guess I have to get it off my chest," Edward sighed.

He almost smiled, but not quite. And then his face was grave. "I would stay in Forks, Bella. Or somewhere like

it," he explained." Someplace where I couldn't hurt you anymore."

It didn't sink in at first. I continued to stare at him blankly as the words one by one clicked into place in my

head like a ghastly puzzle. I was barely conscious of the sound of my heart accelerating, though, as my

breathing became hyperventilation, I was aware of the sharp aching in my protesting ribs.

He didn't say anything; he watched my face warily as the pain that had nothing to do with broken bones, pain

that was infinitely worse, threatened to crush me.

"Edward, tell her you wouldn't leave her," Esme ordered.

And then another nurse walked purposefully into the room. Edward sat still as stone as she took in my

expression with a practiced eye before turning to the monitors.

"Time for more pain meds, sweetheart?" she asked kindly, tapping the IV feed.

"No, no," I mumbled, trying to keep the agony out of my voice. "I don't need anything."

I couldn't afford to close my eyes now.

"No need to be brave, honey. It's better if you don't get too stressed out; you need to rest." She waited, but I

just shook my head.

"Okay," she sighed. "Hit the call button when you're ready."

She gave Edward a stern look, and threw one more anxious glance at the machinery, before leaving.

His cool hands were on my face; I stared at him with wild eyes.

"Shhh, Bella, calm down."

"Don't leave me," I begged in a broken voice.

"I won't," he promised. "Now relax before I call the nurse back to sedate you."

But my heart couldn't slow.

"Bella." He stroked my face anxiously. "I'm not going anywhere. I'll be right here as long as you need me."

"Do you swear you won't leave me?" I whispered. I tried to control the gasping, at least.

My ribs were throbbing.

He put his hands on either side of my face and brought his face close to mine. His eyes were wide and

serious. "I swear."

The smell of his breath was soothing. It seemed to ease the ache of my breathing. He continued to hold my

gaze while my body slowly relaxed and the beeping returned to a normal pace. His eyes were dark, closer to

black than gold today.

"Better?" he asked.

"Yes," I said cautiously.

He shook his head and muttered something unintelligible. I thought I picked out the word "overreaction."

"No, you're just a slow learner," Alice said. "She... doesn't... want... you... to... leave..." she added painfully slow to try to get

it through Edward's thick skull.

"I know," Edward said and there was something in his eyes that frightened Alice a little. She let it go... for now.

"Why did you say that?" I whispered, trying to keep my voice from shaking. "Are you tired of having to save

me all the time? Do you want me to go away?"

"No, I don't want to be without you, Bella, of course not. Be rational. And I have no problem with saving you,

either — if it weren't for the fact that I was the one putting you in danger… that I'm the reason that you're here."

"Yes, you are the reason." I frowned. "The reason I'm here —alive."

"She so forgiving..." Edward smiled.

"Barely." His voice was just a whisper. "Covered in gauze and plaster and hardly able to move."

"I wasn't referring to my most recent near-death experience," I said, growing irritated. "I was thinking of the

others — you can take your pick. If it weren't for you, I would be rotting away in the Forks cemetery."

Edward tensed at the images those words must have brought on.

He winced at my words, but the haunted look didn't leave his eyes.

"That's not the worst part, though," he continued to whisper. He acted as if I hadn't spoken. "Not seeing you

there on the floor… crumpled and broken." His voice was choked. "Not thinking I was too late. Not even

hearing you scream in pain — all those unbearable memories that I'll carry with me for the rest of eternity. No,

the very worst was feeling… knowing that I couldn't stop. Believing that I was going to kill you myself."

Edward shuddered worse than ever at that thought.

"But you didn't."

"I could have. So easily."

I knew I needed to stay calm… but he was trying to talk himself into leaving me, and the panic fluttered in my

lungs, trying to get out.

"Promise me," I whispered.

"What?"

"You know what." I was starting to get angry now. He was so stubbornly determined to dwell on the negative.

"She's got that right," Rosalie snorted.

He heard the change in my tone. His eyes tightened. "I don't seem to be strong enough to stay away from you,

so I suppose that you'll get your way… whether it kills you or not," he added roughly.

"Good." He hadn't promised, though — a fact that I had not missed. The panic was only barely contained; I

had no strength left to control the anger. "You told me how you stopped… now I want to know why," I

demanded.

"What?" Edward said.

"Does she want to be a vampire?" Alice questioned – if that's what she wanted it would be easier to make it happen...

"No," Edward hissed.

"If it's what she wants?" Alice said.

"It's not what she wants," Edward hissed again.

"We'll see," Alice said smugly.

"It doesn't matter if she says it's what she wants or not," Edward carried on, not allowing Alice to goat. "She doesn't know

what she asking for... She doesn't really know what it's like being a vampire."

"So you won't even turn her if that what she wants?" Alice questioned.

"She's not becoming a vampire," Edward said, his tone final.

"Why?" he repeated warily.

"Why you did it. Why didn't you just let the venom spread? By now I would be just like you."

Edward's eyes seemed to turn flat black, and I remembered that this was something he'd never intended me to

know. Alice must have been preoccupied by the things she'd learned about herself… or she'd been very

careful with her thoughts around him — clearly, he'd had no idea that she'd filled me in on the mechanics of

vampire conversions. He was surprised, and infuriated. His nostrils flared, his mouth looked as if it was

chiseled from stone.

He wasn't going to answer, that much was clear.

"I'll be the first to admit that I have no experience with relationships," I said. "But it just seems logical… a man

and woman have to be somewhat equal… as in, one of them can't always be swooping in and saving the other

one. They have to save each other equally."

"She has a point," Alice said.

"No," Edward growled and glared at her.

He folded his arms on the side of my bed and rested his chin on his arms. His expression was smooth, the

anger reined in. Evidently he'd decided he wasn't angry with me. I hoped I'd get a chance to warn Alice before

he caught up with her.

"Thanks for the thought," Alice said as Edward glared at her. "But it wont really help me now."

"You have saved me," he said quietly.

"I can't always be Lois Lane," I insisted. "I want to be Superman, too."

"A vampire isn't a superhero!" Edward said. "As long as she glorifies being a vampire she doesn't have a clue what she's

asking for!"

"I will give you that one," Alice said frowning.

"You don't know what you're asking." His voice was soft; he stared intently at the edge of the pillowcase.

"I think I do."

"Bella, you don't know. I've had almost ninety years to think about this, and I'm still not sure."

"Do you wish that Carlisle hadn't saved you?"

"No, I don't wish that." He paused before continuing. "But my life was over. I wasn't giving anything up."

"You are my life. You're the only thing it would hurt me to lose."

"Just when I was starting to like her," Rosalie muttered – she was the one who missed humanity most... everyone knew

she would give up anything to be alive again.

I was getting better at this. It was easy to admit how much I needed him.

He was very calm, though. Decided.

"I can't do it, Bella. I won't do that to you."

"Why not?" My throat rasped and the words weren't as loud as I'd meant them to be.

"Don't tell me it's too hard! After today, or I guess it was a few days ago… anyway, after that, it should be

nothing."

"She has a point," Emmett said, it appeared that he too wanted Bella to become a vampire.

"She might have a point, but that's irrelevant," Edward said forcefully.

He glared at me.

"And the pain?" he asked.

I blanched. I couldn't help it. But I tried to keep my expression from showing how clearly I remembered the

feeling… the fire in my veins.

"That's my problem," I said. "I can handle it."

"It's possible to take bravery to the point where it becomes insanity."

"It's not an issue. Three days. Big deal."

Edward grimaced again as my words reminded him that I was more informed than he had ever intended me to

be. I watched him repress the anger, watched as his eyes grew speculative.

"Charlie?" he asked curtly. "Renée?"

"Ah, your best defense," Alice said. "That will work for now Edward, but not forever."

"Then I'll just have to come up with something else," Edward said and that look was back in his eyes – the one that she

really didn't like seeing.

Minutes passed in silence as I struggled to answer his question. I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. I

closed it again. He waited, and his expression became triumphant because he knew I had no true answer.

"Look, that's not an issue either," I finally muttered; my voice was as unconvincing as it always was when I

lied. "Renée has always made the choices that work for her — she'd want me to do the same. And Charlie's

resilient, he's used to being on his own. I can't take care of them forever. I have my own life to live."

"Exactly," he snapped. "And I won't end it for you."

"If you're waiting for me to be on my deathbed, I've got news for you! I was just there!"

"Thankfully she didn't say this before that incident," Edward said.

"Would you have let her become a vampire then?" Alice questioned skeptically.

"No," Edward scoffed. "But you would have put up more of a fight."

"Can't argue with you there," Alice grimaced; if she knew this was what Bella wanted she would have been even more

insistent for her to become a vampire than before.

"You're going to recover," he reminded me.

I took a deep breath to calm myself, ignoring the spasm of pain it triggered. I stared at him, and he stared back.

There was no compromise in his face.

"No," I said slowly. "I'm not."

His forehead creased. "Of course you are. You may have a scar or two…"

"You're wrong," I insisted. "I'm going to die."

"What is she getting at?" Carlisle said. "I haven't heard anything that sounds potentially dangerous to her."

Emmett on the other hand was laughing and soon Edward groaned exasperated.

"Really, Bella." He was anxious now. "You'll be out of here in a few days. Two week at most."

I glared at him. "I may not die now… but I'm going to die sometime. Every minute of the day, I get closer. And

I'm going to get old."

"I was right," Emmett grinned.

He frowned as what I was saying sunk in, pressing his long fingers to his temples and closing his eyes.

"That's how it's supposed to happen. How it should happen. How it would have happened if I didn't exist —

and I shouldn't exist."

I snorted. He opened his eyes in surprise. "That's stupid. That's like going to someone who's just won the

lottery, taking their money, and saying, 'Look, let's just go back to how things should be. It's better that way.'

And I'm not buying it."

"I'm not a lottery prize," Edward said.

"No, you're much better," Esme agreed, even though she knew he meant it negatively.

"I'm hardly a lottery prize," he growled.

"That's right. You're much better."

"See, listen to Bella and stop worrying," Esme said.

He rolled his eyes and set his lips. "Bella, we're not having this discussion anymore. I refuse to damn you to

an eternity of night and that's the end of it."

"Do you not know how stubborn she is?" Emmett said. "She's not going to give up that easily."

"And she gets what she puts her mind to, remember," Jasper added this time.

"You too," Edward groaned at Jasper.

"I would like to actually be able to be around her," Jasper said.

"Well, she won't be getting this," Edward said stubbornly.

"If you think that's the end, then you don't know me very well," I warned him. "You're not the only vampire I

know."

His eyes went black again. "Alice wouldn't dare."

And for a moment he looked so frightening that I couldn't help but believe it — I couldn't imagine someone

brave enough to cross him.

"Alice already saw it, didn't she?" I guessed. "That's why the things she says upset you. She knows I'm going

to be like you… someday."

"She's wrong. She also saw you dead, but that didn't happen, either."

"You'll never catch me betting against Alice."

"I never thought I would, but I am now," Edward said confidently and Alice didn't like this confidence.

We stared at each other for a very long time. It was quiet except for the whirring of the machines, the beeping,

the dripping, the ticking of the big clock on the wall. Finally, his expression softened.

"So where does that leave us?" I wondered.

He chuckled humorlessly. "I believe it's called an impasse."

I sighed. "Ouch," I muttered.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, eying the button for the nurse.

"I'm fine," I lied.

"I don't believe you," he said gently.

"I'm not going back to sleep."

"You need rest. All this arguing isn't good for you."

"So give in," I hinted.

"Nice try." He reached for the button.

"No!"

He ignored me.

"Yes?" the speaker on the wall squawked.

"I think we're ready for more pain medication," he said calmly, ignoring my furious expression.

"I'll send in the nurse." The voice sounded very bored.

"I won't take it," I promised.

"She won't have a choice," Carlisle chuckled.

He looked toward the sack of fluids hanging beside my bed. "I don't think they're going to ask you to swallow

anything."

My heart rate started to climb. He read the fear in my eyes, and sighed in frustration.

"Bella, you're in pain. You need to relax so you can heal. Why are you being so difficult? They're not going to

put any more needles in you now."

"I'm not afraid of the needles," I mumbled. "I'm afraid to close my eyes."

"Your constant talk of leaving made her too terrified to close her eyes," Alice glared at Edward.

"I said I wouldn't go anywhere," Edward rolled his eyes.

Then he smiled his crooked smile, and took my face between his hands. "I told you I'm not going anywhere.

Don't be afraid. As long as it makes you happy, I'll be here."

I smiled back, ignoring the ache in my cheeks. "You're talking about forever, you know."

"Oh, you'll get over it — it's just a crush."

I shook my head in disbelief— it made me dizzy. "I was shocked when Renée swallowed that one. I know you

know better."

"That's the beautiful thing about being human," he told me. "Things change."

"I don't think that's true for her," Alice said, narrowing her eyes at Edward.

He didn't say anything and he had a thoughtful expression.

My eyes narrowed. "Don't hold your breath."

He was laughing when the nurse came in, brandishing a syringe.

"Excuse me," she said brusquely to Edward.

He got up and crossed to the end of the small room, leaning against the wall. He folded his arms and waited. I

kept my eyes on him, still apprehensive. He met my gaze calmly.

"Here you go, honey." The nurse smiled as she injected the medicine into my tube.

"You'll feel better now."

"Thanks," I mumbled, unenthusiastic. It didn't take long. I could feel the drowsiness trickling through my

bloodstream almost immediately.

"That ought to do it," she muttered as my eyelids drooped.

She must have left the room, because something cold and smooth touched my face.

"Stay." The word was slurred.

"I will," he promised. His voice was beautiful, like a lullaby. "Like I said, as long as it makes you happy… as

long as it's what's best for you."

I tried to shake my head, but it was too heavy. "'S not the same thing," I mumbled.

"Yes, it is," Alice said. "But he doesn't seem to think so."

He laughed. "Don't worry about that now, Bella. You can argue with me when you wake up."

I think I smiled. '"Kay."

I could feel his lips at my ear.

"I love you," he whispered.

"Me, too."

"I know," he laughed quietly.

I turned my head slightly… searching. He knew what I was after. His lips touched mine gently.

"Thanks," I sighed.

"Anytime."

I wasn't really there at all anymore. But I fought against the stupor weakly. There was just one more thing I

wanted to tell him.

"Edward?" I struggled to pronounce his name clearly.

"Yes?"

"I'm betting on Alice," I mumbled.

Everyone laughed at that as Edward sighed, "That's my stubborn Bella."

And then the night closed over me.

"That's the end of the chapter," Edward said.

"So are you going to tell us what you're thinking Edward?" Alice asked, staring at him suspiciously.

He sighed, then rubbed his the bridge of his nose. "I think it's best if we finish the book first," Edward finally said. "There's

only one chapter left."

"Okay," Alice said giving him the look that he knew meant she wasn't going to let him get away with this. "Esme can read

then."

*Chapter 25: Epilogue: An Occasion

Disclaimer: I do not own Twilight or any of the characters.

A/N: Thanks to Angelinia who beta this story. (11/28)

Epilogue

An Occasion

"An Occasion,"

Esme read.

Edward helped me into his car, being very careful of the wisps of silk and chiffon, the flowers he'd just pinned

into my elaborately styled curls, and my bulky walking cast. He ignored the angry set of my mouth.

When he had me settled, he got in the driver's seat and headed back out the long, narrow drive.

"At what point exactly are you going to tell me what's going on?" I asked grumpily. I really hated surprises.

And he knew that.

"She hates surprises!" Emmett said... surprised.

"She probably hates the attention that would bring on her," Edward smiled.

"I'm shocked that you haven't figured it out yet."

"It must be something obvious," Emmett chuckled. "She has the most difficulties figuring out the obvious."

He threw a mocking smile in my direction, and my breath caught in my throat. Would I ever get used to his

perfection?

"I did mention that you looked very nice, didn't I?" I verified.

"Yes." He grinned again. I'd never seen him dress in black before, and, with the contrast against his pale skin,

his beauty was absolutely surreal. That much I couldn't deny, even if the fact that he was wearing a tuxedo

made me very nervous.

"Oh, he's wearing a tux is he?" Alice smiled knowingly. "I bet you're taking her to prom."

"Oh, she'll love that," Emmett erupted in laughter.

Not quite as nervous as the dress. Or the shoe. Only one shoe, as my other foot was still securely encased in

plaster. But the stiletto heel, held on only by satin ribbons, certainly wasn't going to help me as I tried to

hobble around.

"I'm not coming over anymore if Alice is going to treat me like Guinea Pig Barbie when I do," I griped.

"Aww," Alice sighed; she could just imagine the joy she would have having a new subject. One who wasn't perfect as she

was.

I'd spent the better part of the day in Alice's staggeringly vast bathroom, a helpless victim as she played

hairdresser and cosmetician. Whenever I fidgeted or complained, she reminded me that she didn't have any

memories of being human, and asked me not to ruin her vicarious fun.

"Do you have to prey on her selfless tendency so much?" Edward groaned.

"Whatever works," Alice shrugged, grinning broadly.

Then she'd dressed me in the most ridiculous dress — deep blue, frilly and off the shoulders, with French tags

I couldn't read — a dress more suitable for a runway than Forks. Nothing good could come of our formal attire,

of that I was sure. Unless… but I was afraid to put my suspicions into words, even in my own head.

"I don't like the sound of that," Edward sighed.

I was distracted then by the sound of a phone ringing. Edward pulled his cell phone from a pocket inside his

jacket, looking briefly at the caller ID before answering.

"Hello, Charlie," he said warily.

"Charlie?" I frowned.

Charlie had been… difficult since my return to Forks.

"It's to be expected," Edward sighed again.

"Just show him that you care and he'll come around," Esme said.

He had compartmentalized my bad experience into two defined reactions. Toward Carlisle he was almost

worshipfully grateful. On the other hand, he was stubbornly convinced that Edward was at fault — because, if

not for him, I wouldn't have left home in the first place. And Edward was far from disagreeing with him. These

days I had rules that hadn't existed before: curfews… visiting hours.

Something Charlie was saying made Edward's eyes widen in disbelief, and then a grin spread across his face.

"You're kidding!" He laughed.

"What is it?" I demanded.

He ignored me. "Why don't you let me talk to him?" Edward suggested with evident pleasure. He waited for a

few seconds.

"Hello, Tyler,

"Why would Tyler be at Bella's house?" Emmett asked confused, but Edward and Alice started to laugh uncontrollably.

"What?"

"He was telling everyone that he was taking Bella to prom," Rosalie said, barely able to hide her own smile.

"Oh," Emmett said, his eyes lighting up and then he joined in his sibling laughter.

this is Edward Cullen." His voice was very friendly, on the surface. I knew it well enough to catch the soft edge

of menace. What was Tyler doing at my house? The awful truth began to dawn on me. I looked again at the

inappropriate dress Alice had forced me into.

"She's starting to get it," Emmett said.

"I'm sorry if there's been some kind of miscommunication, but Bella is unavailable tonight." Edward's tone

changed, and the threat in his voice was suddenly much more evident as he continued. "To be perfectly

honest, she'll be unavailable every night, as far as anyone besides myself is concerned. No offense. And I'm

sorry about your evening."

He didn't sound sorry at all. And then he snapped the phone shut, a huge smirk on his face.

My face and neck flushed crimson with anger. I could feel the rage-induced tears starting to fill my eyes.

He looked at me in surprise. "Was that last part a bit too much? I didn't mean to offend you."

"As if she would be mad at that," Alice said, rolling her eyes. "She wants you forever."

I ignored that.

"You're taking me to the prom !" I yelled.

Everyone laughed at that.

It was embarrassingly obvious now. If I'd been paying any attention at all, I'm sure I would have noticed the

date on the posters that decorated the school buildings. But I'd never dreamed he was thinking of subjecting

me to this. Didn't he know me at all?

"Yeah Eddy, she's hates dances," Emmett chuckled.

He wasn't expecting the force of my reaction, that was clear. He pressed his lips together and his eyes

narrowed. "Don't be difficult, Bella."

My eyes flashed to the window; we were halfway to the school already.

"Why are you doing this to me?" I demanded in horror.

He gestured to his tuxedo. "Honestly, Bella, what did you think we were doing?"

I was mortified. First, because I'd missed the obvious. And also because the vague suspicions —

expectations, really — that I'd been forming all day, as Alice tried to transform me into a beauty queen, were so

far wide of the mark. My half-fearful hopes seemed very silly now.

"She is being difficult," Edward said, narrowing his eyes.

I'd guessed there was some kind of occasion brewing. But prom! That was the furthest thing from my mind.

The angry tears rolled over my cheeks. I remembered with dismay that I was very uncharacteristically wearing

mascara. I wiped quickly under my eyes to prevent any smudges. My hand was unblackened when I pulled it

away; maybe Alice had known I would need waterproof makeup.

"Well, you are in Forks, so that's a given anyways," Alice said. "Though, I would have known that too."

"This is completely ridiculous. Why are you crying?" he demanded in frustration.

"Because I'm mad!"

"Bella." He turned the full force of his scorching golden eyes on me.

"What?" I muttered, distracted.

"Humor me," he insisted.

His eyes were melting all my fury. It was impossible to fight with him when he cheated like that. I gave in with

poor grace.

"I hate it when he cheats too," Emmett said and then added because everyone was staring at him laughing. "Not because

he stares at me, because he's a mind reader."

"Sure Em, I'm sure that's what you meant," Jasper teased.

"Fine," I pouted, unable to glare as effectively as I would have liked. "I'll go quietly. But you'll see. I'm way

overdue for more bad luck. I'll probably break my other leg. Look at this shoe! It's a death trap!" I held out my

good leg as evidence.

"Hmmm." He stared at my leg longer than was necessary. "Remind me to thank Alice for that tonight."

"Alice is going to be there?" That comforted me slightly.

"With Jasper, and Emmett… and Rosalie," he admitted.

The feeling of comfort disappeared.

"Looks like you haven't tried to accept her yet, babe," Emmett sighed.

"Sorry," Rosalie said. "You know I can hold a grudge..."

"Yeah," Emmett sighed again.

There had been no progress with Rosalie, though I was on quite good terms with her sometimes-husband.

"Well, that's good," Emmett beamed.

Emmett enjoyed having me around — he thought my bizarre human reactions were hilarious… or maybe it

was just the fact that I fell down a lot that he found so funny.

"Both," Emmett laughed.

Rosalie acted as if I didn't exist.

While I shook my head to dispel the direction my thoughts had taken, I thought of something else.

"Is Charlie in on this?" I asked, suddenly suspicious.

"Of course." He grinned, and then chuckled. "Apparently Tyler wasn't, though."

I gritted my teeth. How Tyler could be so delusional, I couldn't imagine. At school, where Charlie couldn't

interfere, Edward and I were inseparable — except for those rare sunny days.

We were at the school now; Rosalie's red convertible was conspicuous in the parking lot. The clouds were

thin today, a few streaks of sunlight escaping through far away in the west.

He got out and walked around the car to open my door. He held out his hand.

I sat stubbornly in my seat, arms folded, feeling a secret twinge of smugness. The lot was crowded with

people in formal dress: witnesses. He couldn't remove me forcibly from the car as he might have if we'd been

alone.

"I won't let that stop me," Edward smiled.

He sighed. "When someone wants to kill you, you're brave as a lion — and then when someone mentions

dancing…" He shook his head.

I gulped. Dancing.

"She is so weird," Emmett laughed.

"Bella, I won't let anything hurt you — not even yourself. I won't let go of you once, I promise."

I thought about that and suddenly felt much better. He could see that in my face.

"There, now," he said gently, "it won't be so bad." He leaned down and wrapped one arm around my waist. I

took his other hand and let him lift me from the car.

He kept his arm tightly around me, supporting me as I limped toward the school.

In Phoenix, they held proms in hotel ballrooms. This dance was in the gym, of course.

It was probably the only room in town big enough for a dance. When we got inside, I giggled. There were

actual balloon arches and twisted garlands of pastel crepe paper festooning the walls.

"This looks like a horror movie waiting to happen," I snickered.

"She's mentioning horror movies to a vampire," Emmett pointed out laughing.

"Well," he muttered as we slowly approached the ticket table — he was carrying most of my weight, but I still

had to shuffle and wobble my feet forward — "there are more than enough vampires present."

I looked at the dance floor; a wide gap had formed in the center of the floor, where two couples whirled

gracefully. The other dancers pressed to the sides of the room to give them space — no one wanted to stand

in contrast with such radiance. Emmett and Jasper were intimidating and flawless in classic tuxedos. Alice

was striking in a black satin dress with geometric cutouts that bared large triangles of her snowy white skin.

"That sounds perfect," Alice smiled.

And Rosalie was… well, Rosalie. She was beyond belief. Her vivid scarlet dress was backless, tight to her

calves where it flared into a wide ruffled train, with a neckline that plunged to her waist. I pitied every girl in the

room, myself included.

"It sounds adequate," Rosalie said, smiling proudly.

"Do you want me to bolt the doors so you can massacre the unsuspecting townsfolk?" I whispered

conspiratorially.

"And where do you fit into that scheme?" He glared.

"With us of course," Alice and Emmett said.

"Oh, I'm with the vampires, of course."

He smiled reluctantly. "Anything to get out of dancing."

"Anything."

He bought our tickets, then turned me toward the dance floor. I cringed against his arm and dragged my feet.

"I've got all night," he warned.

Eventually he towed me out to where his family was twirling elegantly — if in a style totally unsuitable to the

present time and music. I watched in horror.

"Edward." My throat was so dry I could only manage a whisper. "I honestly can't dance!" I could feel the panic

bubbling up inside my chest.

"As if she needs to," Edward smiled.

"Don't worry, silly," he whispered back. "I can." He put my arms around his neck and lifted me to slide his feet

under mine.

And then we were whirling, too.

"I feel like I'm five years old," I laughed after a few minutes of effortless waltzing.

"You don't look five," he murmured, pulling me closer for a second, so that my feet were briefly a foot from the

ground.

Alice caught my eye on a turn and smiled in encouragement — I smiled back. I was surprised to realize that I

was actually enjoying myself… a little.

"Good," Edward said. "I did something right... even if she does protest."

"Okay, this isn't half bad," I admitted.

But Edward was staring toward the doors, and his face was angry.

"What is it?" I wondered aloud. I followed his gaze, disoriented by the spinning, but finally I could see what

was bothering him. Jacob Black,

"Did he have to come there?" Edward groaned.

"Jealous," Emmett teased.

"Of course not," Edward said tensely. "Maybe a little..."

not in a tux, but in a longsleeved white shirt and tie, his hair smoothed back into his usual ponytail, was

crossing the floor toward us.

After the first shock of recognition, I couldn't help but feel bad for Jacob. He was clearly uncomfortable —

excruciatingly so. His face was apologetic as his eyes met mine.

"Another warning from the wolves," Edward growled.

Edward snarled very quietly.

"Behave!" I hissed.

Edward's voice was scathing. "He wants to chat with you."

Jacob reached us then, the embarrassment and apology even more evident on his face.

"Hey, Bella, I was hoping you would be here." Jacob sounded like he'd been hoping the exact opposite. But

his smile was just as warm as ever.

"Hi, Jacob." I smiled back. "What's up?"

"Can I cut in?" he asked tentatively, glancing at Edward for the first time. I was shocked to notice that Jacob

didn't have to look up. He must have grown half a foot since the first time I'd seen him.

"That's peculiar," Carlisle said.

"He is a adolescent," Edward shrugged, not really interested. "He's hit his growth spurt."

Edward's face was composed, his expression blank. His only answer was to set me carefully on my feet, and

take a step back.

"Thanks," Jacob said amiably.

Edward just nodded, looking at me intently before he turned to walk away.

Jacob put his hands on my waist, and I reached up to put my hands on his shoulders.

"Wow, Jake, how tall are you now?"

He was smug. "Six-two."

We weren't really dancing — my leg made that impossible. Instead we swayed awkwardly from side to side

without moving our feet. It was just as well; the recent growth spurt had left him looking gangly and

uncoordinated, he was probably no better a dancer than I was.

"So, how did you end up here tonight?" I asked without true curiosity. Considering Edward's reaction, I could

guess.

"Can you believe my dad paid me twenty bucks to come to your prom?" he admitted, slightly ashamed.

"

Easily," Edward muttered.

"Yes, I can," I muttered. "Well, I hope you're enjoying yourself, at least. Seen anything you like?" I teased,

nodding toward a group of girls lined up against the wall like pastel confections.

"Yeah," he sighed. "But she's taken."

"More than a little jealous now," Emmett laughed as Edward growled.

He glanced down to meet my curious gaze for just a second — then we both looked away, embarrassed.

Edward looked even more frustrated at that.

"You look really pretty, by the way," he added shyly.

"Um, thanks. So why did Billy pay you to come here?" I asked quickly, though I knew the answer.

Jacob didn't seem grateful for the subject change; he looked away, uncomfortable again.

"He said it was a 'safe' place to talk to you. I swear the old man is losing his mind."

I joined in his laughter weakly.

"Anyway, he said that if I told you something, he would get me that master cylinder I need," he confessed with

a sheepish grin.

"Tell me, then. I want you to get your car finished." I grinned back. At least Jacob didn't believe any of this. It

made the situation a bit easier. Against the wall, Edward was watching my face, his own face expressionless. I

saw a sophomore in a pink dress eyeing him with timid speculation, but he didn't seem to be aware of her.

Jacob looked away again, ashamed. "Don't get mad, okay?"

"There's no way I'll be mad at you, Jacob," I assured him. "I won't even be mad at Billy. Just say what you

have to."

"She might get mad," Edward said. "She gets mad all the time... she just won't stay mad."

"Well — this is so stupid, I'm sorry, Bella — he wants you to break up with your boyfriend. He asked me to tell

you 'please.'" He shook his head in disgust.

"He's still superstitious, eh?"

"Yeah. He was… kind of over the top when you got hurt down in Phoenix. He didn't believe…"Jacob trailed off

self-consciously.

Edward growled and everyone else frowned at that.

My eyes narrowed. "I fell."

"I know that," Jacob said quickly.

"He thinks Edward had something to do with me getting hurt." It wasn't a question, and despite my promise, I

was angry.

Jacob wouldn't meet my eyes. We weren't even bothering to sway to the music, though his hands were still on

my waist, and mine around his neck.

"Jealous," Emmett commented to the angry-looking Edward.

"Look, Jacob, I know Billy probably won't believe this, but just so you know" — he looked at me now,

responding to the new earnestness in my voice — "Edward really did save my life. If it weren't for Edward and

his father, I'd be dead."

"I know," he claimed, but he sounded like my sincere words had affected him some.

Maybe he'd be able to convince Billy of this much, at least.

"Hey, I'm sorry you had to come do this, Jacob," I apologized.

"She's always apologizing," Edward said, shaking his head. "And for things that aren't even her fault."

"At any rate, you get your parts, right?"

"Yeah," he muttered. He was still looking awkward… upset.

"There's more?" I asked in disbelief.

"Forget it," he mumbled, "I'll get a job and save the money myself."

I glared at him until he met my gaze. "Just spit it out, Jacob."

"It's so bad."

"I don't care. Tell me," I insisted.

"Okay… but, geez, this sounds bad." He shook his head. "He said to tell you, no, to warn you, that — and this

is his plural, not mine" — he lifted one hand from my waist and made little quotations marks in the air — '"We'll

be watching.'" He watched warily for my reaction.

"That's annoying," Edward said. "As if it wasn't bad enough before."

It sounded like something from a mafia movie. I laughed out loud.

"Sorry you had to do this, Jake," I snickered.

"I don't mind that much." He grinned in relief. His eyes were appraising as they raked quickly over my dress.

"So, should I tell him you said to butt the hell out?" he asked hopefully.

"No," I sighed. "Tell him I said thanks. I know he means well."

"The only reason why I'm letting this slide," Edward said.

"You wouldn't have done anything anyway," Carlisle said looking at him carefully.

"No," Edward admitted. "But I would have been upset... okay more upset if I didn't realize that he was trying to protect

Bella."

The song ended, and I dropped my arms.

His hands hesitated at my waist, and he glanced at my bum leg. "Do you want to dance again? Or can I help

you get somewhere?"

Edward answered for me. "That's all right, Jacob. I'll take it from here."

Jacob flinched, and stared wide-eyed at Edward, who stood just beside us.

"Hey, I didn't see you there," he mumbled. "I guess I'll see you around, Bella." He stepped back, waving

halfheartedly.

I smiled. "Yeah, I'll see you later."

"Sorry," he said again before he turned for the door.

Edward's arms wound around me as the next song started. It was a little up-tempo for slow dancing, but that

didn't seem to concern him. I leaned my head against his chest, content.

"Feeling better?" I teased.

"Not really," he said tersely.

"Don't be mad at Billy," I sighed. "He just worries about me for Charlie's sake. It's nothing personal."

"I'm not mad at Billy," he corrected in a clipped voice. "But his son is irritating me."

"Jealous," Emmett said more smugly than ever.

I pulled back to look at him. His face was very serious.

"Why?"

"First of all, he made me break my promise."

I stared at him in confusion.

He half-smiled. "I promised I wouldn't let go of you tonight," he explained.

"Oh. Well, I forgive you."

"Thanks. But there's something else." Edward frowned.

I waited patiently.

"He called you pretty," he finally continued, his frown deepening. "That's practically an insult, the way you

look right now. You're much more than beautiful."

I laughed. "You might be a little biased."

"I don't think that's it. Besides, I have excellent eyesight."

"You are such a dork," Alice laughed.

We were twirling again, my feet on his as he held me close.

"So are you going to explain the reason for all of this?" I wondered.

He looked down at me, confused, and I glared meaningfully at the crepe paper.

He considered for a moment, and then changed direction, spinning me through the crowd to the back door of

the gym. I caught a glimpse of Jessica and Mike dancing, staring at me curiously. Jessica waved, and I smiled

back quickly. Angela was there, too, looking blissfully happy in the arms of little Ben Cheney; she didn't look

up from his eyes, a head lower than hers.

"Ben's a good guy," Edward said.

"Why does that matter?" Emmett said curious.

"Well, Angela has been a good friend to Bella, I just thought it was nice that she was happy with this Ben guy," Edward

shrugged.

"You have completely changed, bro," Emmett smiled and then smirked wickedly. "And you haven't even met Bella yet."

Lee and Samantha, Lauren, glaring toward us, with Conner; I could name every face that spiraled past me.

And then we were outdoors, in the cool, dim light of a fading sunset.

As soon as we were alone, he swung me up into his arms, and carried me across the dark grounds till he

reached the bench beneath the shadow of the madrone trees. He sat there, keeping me cradled against his

chest. The moon was already up, visible through the gauzy clouds, and his face glowed pale in the white light.

His mouth was hard, his eyes troubled.

"The point?" I prompted softly.

He ignored me, staring up at the moon.

"Twilight, again," he murmured. "Another ending. No matter how perfect the day is, it always has to end."

"Great, another gloomy discussion," Alice groaned.

"Some things don't have to end," I muttered through my teeth, instantly tense.

He sighed.

"I brought you to the prom," he said slowly, finally answering my question, "because I don't want you to miss

anything. I don't want my presence to take anything away from you, if I can help it. I want you to be human. I

want your life to continue as it would have if I'd died in nineteen-eighteen like I should have."

I shuddered at his words, and then shook my head angrily. "In what strange parallel dimension would I ever

have gone to prom of my own free will?

Everyone laughed at that.

If you weren't a thousand times stronger than me, I would never have let you get away with this."

He smiled briefly, but it didn't touch his eyes. "It wasn't so bad, you said so yourself."

"That's because I was with you."

We were quiet for a minute; he stared at the moon and I stared at him. I wished there was some way to explain

how very uninterested I was in a normal human life.

"Will you tell me something?" he asked, glancing down at me with a slight smile.

"Don't I always?"

"Just promise you'll tell me," he insisted, grinning.

I knew I was going to regret this almost instantly. "Fine."

"You seemed honestly surprised when you figured out that I was taking you here," he began.

"I was," I interjected.

"Exactly," he agreed. "But you must have had some other theory… I'm curious — what did you think I was

dressing you up for?"

Yes, instant regret. I pursed my lips, hesitating. "I don't want to tell you."

"You promised," he objected.

"I know."

"What's the problem?"

I knew he thought it was mere embarrassment holding me back. "I think it will make you mad — or sad."

"She's right," Edward said.

"She's going to bring up the vampire thing again, isn't she?" Alice said.

"I think so," Edward sighed.

His brows pulled together over his eyes as he thought that through. "I still want to know. Please?"

I sighed. He waited.

"Well… I assumed it was some kind of… occasion. But I didn't think it would be some trite human thing…

prom!" I scoffed.

"Human?" he asked flatly. He'd picked up on the key word.

I looked down at my dress, fidgeting with a stray piece of chiffon. He waited in silence.

"Okay," I confessed in a rush. "So I was hoping that you might have changed your mind… that you were

going to change me, after all."

A dozen emotions played across his face. Some I recognized: anger… pain… and then he seemed to collect

himself and his expression became amused.

"Not one that I'm feeling right now," Edward frowned.

"You thought that would be a black tie occasion, did you?" he teased, touching the lapel of his tuxedo jacket.

"Though that thought is amusing," Edward admitted smiling.

I scowled to hide my embarrassment. "I don't know how these things work. To me, at least, it seems more

rational than prom does." He was still grinning. "It's not funny," I said.

"No, you're right, it's not," he agreed, his smile fading. "I'd rather treat it like a joke, though, than believe you're

serious."

"But I am serious."

He sighed deeply. "I know. And you're really that willing?"

The pain was back in his eyes. I bit my lip and nodded.

"So ready for this to be the end," he murmured, almost to himself, "for this to be the twilight of your life,

though your life has barely started. You're ready to give up everything."

"It's not the end, it's the beginning," I disagreed under my breath.

"I'm not worth it," he said sadly.

"Do you remember when you told me that I didn't see myself very clearly?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.

"You obviously have the same blindness."

"I agree," Esme said; she was constantly telling him how great he was, but he always just scoffed and focused on the

negative.

"I know what I am."

I sighed.

But his mercurial mood shifted on me. He pursed his lips, and his eyes were probing.

He examined my face for a long moment.

"You're ready now, then?" he asked.

"Um." I gulped. "Yes?"

"Edward, don't tease her," Alice reprimanded, knowing he would never give in that easily.

He smiled, and inclined his head slowly until his cold lips brushed against the skin just under the corner of my

jaw.

"Right now?" he whispered, his breath blowing cool on my neck. I shivered involuntarily.

"Yes," I whispered, so my voice wouldn't have a chance to break. If he thought I was bluffing, he was going to

be disappointed. I'd already made this decision, and I was sure.

It didn't matter that my body was rigid as a plank, my hands balled into fists, my breathing erratic…

"She's not ready," Alice sighed.

"Told you," Edward said smugly.

He chuckled darkly, and leaned away. His face did look disappointed.

"You can't really believe that I would give in so easily," he said with a sour edge to his mocking tone.

"A girl can dream."

His eyebrows rose. "Is that what you dream about? Being a monster?"

"Not exactly," I said, frowning at his word choice. Monster, indeed. "Mostly I dream about being with you

forever."

His expression changed, softened and saddened by the subtle ache in my voice.

"Forever," Edward said.

"It's a lot shorter if she doesn't change," Alice said

You know at least a part of you want this.

Edward frowned, but didn't say anything.

"Bella." His fingers lightly traced the shape of my lips. "I will stay with you — isn't that enough?"

I smiled under his fingertips. "Enough for now."

He frowned at my tenacity. No one was going to surrender tonight. He exhaled, and the sound was practically

a growl.

I touched his face. "Look," I said. "I love you more than everything else in the world combined. Isn't that

enough?"

"Yes, it is enough," he answered, smiling. "Enough for forever."

And he leaned down to press his cold lips once more to my throat.

"That's the end of the book," Esme said, putting it down.

"So Edward, what are you thinking?" Alice prompted.

Edward groaned, the look that had been so strong in the last chapter had faded considerably, though it was still there.

Alice took this as a good sign, knowing that whatever it was he was going to say, wasn't going to be something that she

liked, and any faltering on his part would help her.

"I don't think I should even met her," Edward said, pointedly not looking at Esme... actually he was looking at Rosalie – the

one that would have the mildest reaction to this.

"What?" several voices exclaimed.

"But Edward, you love her," Esme said pleadingly.

"I know," Edward said. "I do love her. I haven't even met her and I know I love her. And I know that I don't want anything to

happen to her."

"Edward, we've been through this," Esme groaned. "And after we've read these books... you won't allow the bad things to

happen."

"Those things, no," Edward said. "But her just being involved with our world is dangerous to her..."

"Edward," Carlisle said. "What happened with James' coven will never happen now that we know about it."

"But if she loves me she will want to become a vampire," Edward said. "I can't justify that... no matter what arguments you

come up with, you can't say anything to that."

"Without the catalyst she might never become curious about being a vampire," Alice said, arguing with the point that she

wanted most to happen; but if she had to give it up to get to know Bella she would. "And I promise not to tell her... or do

anything to make her one."

"I thought you wanted that," Edward said looking at her for any signs of lying, but he had already heard her thoughts so he

knew she was resolved.

"I want to know her more," Alice said firmly. "Edward, you're not the only one who want to get to know her. Please."

"Do you really think it's right to ruin her life like this?" Edward said, closing his eyes.

"I don't know if you were reading the same book as the rest of us, her life didn't seem ruined at all," Alice said. "She's

happy with you."

"But there's no future in our relationship," Edward said. "All I can offer her is myself."

"That's enough for her," Alice argued.

"For now," Rosalie said.

"Stay out of this," Alice growled.

"Look, I have nothing against Bella," Rosalie said. "I could probably even like her sometime in the future, but she doesn't

know what she's giving up..."

"And if Edward never meets her, she'll never know what she was supposed to have," Alice said. "She'll never find a love

like the one they have."

"How can you be so sure about that?" Edward said. "That she can't find someone else." He couldn't say the words without

flinching. Another thing that she had going for her is... she stopped thinking about that, not wanting him to read her mind.

"She might be able to find someone else, Edward," Alice sighed. "But it wouldn't ever be the same as it was you."

"Yeah, she would be safer," Edward scoffed.

"You were made for each other," Esme said.

"And could you really let her go?" Emmett said. "Just let her be with someone else?"

"I think I can," Edward said, without any conviction. "If that's what she wants," he added sounding more convinced.

"How could she really know what she wants if she was never given all of her options?" Alice questioned.

"I don't know," Edward sighed. "I want her to be safe."

"Then change the future," Alice said. "Like Carlisle said, if she was never in that clearing then she would never have been

in danger, right?"

"I guess," Edward said, he really looked like he wanted to be convinced to meet her.

"Then don't take her there," Alice said. "Problem solved."

"Should I do everything before that the same," Edward said, anxious now. He must have given up the ridiculous idea of

never meeting Bella.

"That's up to you." Alice shrugged at first, then frowned. "No, then I'll have to wait months to meet her. To actually be able

to talk to her."

"Oow... I'm liking this plan even more now," Edward grinned.

"Well I don't," Emmett frowned too.

"Don't worry Em," Edward smiled. "You'll still get to hear most of our discussions. And this time you'll see her reactions... I

bet that will add to the effect."

"That still doesn't seem good enough," Emmett said, chuckling slightly. "But it should be amusing anyway."

"I guess I'll go down to the Thriftway more often," Esme mused. "If you're going to wait so long to bring her over, I'll have to

meet her some other way."

"But then that will change things," Edward said.

"Then I'll just have to make sure she doesn't see me," Esme smiled.

"Maybe I'll change things after all," Edward smiled. "We'll just have to see what happens when the time comes."

"Can't you just make up you mind already," Alice said. "It's making seeing the future impossible."

"I know," Edward grinned.

"Should we read the other books that were sent to us," Alice asked, trying to ignore her brother.

"What's the point? It's not going to happen now," Edward said.

"But there should still be amusing parts to it, we wouldn't want to miss that," Emmett laughed.

"Besides Edward," Jasper said knowingly. "You would learn more about Bella... her reactions... her thoughts..."

"Okay then, lets read," Edward said, not needing anymore than the words 'her thoughts' to persuade him.

"I'll be right back," Alice said rushing off to wherever it was she had hided the other books.

A/N: I would just like to say thanks to everyone that has read and reviewed this story, I really appreciate it.

S, Twilightopile, lol=), Clairdelune42, Elliania, bundysarah, bullriding lover, Orelina aka. ME, Alice Vertically

Challenged, EME94, hazal16, Flora73, Cullen819, FRK921, black and blue converse, AllthingsEvil,

XxasiacullenxX, firemaster 101, FayeMcCullen, jasperxbella, .Xo, betrayedsunshine, sutianneli, Zafrinafan909,

tayloriloveyoux, LucyxTwilightxJonasxLover, Alida1901, Twilight-Addict1918, Tots hawt Kellan Lutz is mine,

Fan, marlijn, SailorV911, Arysthae, rainbowjellyfish, Skweekie, britxfluva, amanders, dancedearestdance,

jasperhalemylove333, KzintiKiller, XtremeSwimmer, firelarc, siennaraquel172, clary shadows, j5girl31012, Mike

in the Mirror, Kianabby, renalroks, bananafox, BleedingLove101, dazzel21, merdarkandtwisty, claire 1805,

Gikkas, LKDunck3, Mrs. Margo Cullen, Randomchick 16, Keep 'On Rocking, keepinitfresh, mwjen,

midnight0sun95, Ozana, kkjones3, zemyx1995, BellaCullen03, emmacat1234, Jasper'sLuver, Karmalady94,

Kaitlin, krazykook, xXJazzHandsXx, b4bystar, Alice, x, IHKruse, nmaa999, happytobeahuman,

twilightromance4ever, just me, MyMonkeyMan1221, Lani13, twilightgirl1590, hello, Enleia,

GinnyMastraniCullen, ntg22, LambxLion, Iunnrais, danergil7, SummerJane101, Bobo's Girl, demented bunny,

kierraayanna, Jo, Michelle7, BellaHermione, Jazzys-Confedrate1861, Rock-Anne26, twilightsinger, Sol Swan

Cullen, vampsrulewolvesdont, CrankyFrenchLady88, Abby Hale is Team Alec, Little-Miss-Giggle-Fit, isa,

babmhn, Twilightlovergirl, DisneyVampire, PrincessBella15, LilyCullen0011, gabzCoatz, emmettcullen's REAL

girlfriend, ., -Xx-Vampire Princess-xX-, Lolita16, April, fanpire1288, sunrisejli129, nysweety4life, Sage 153,

Sateda, mysteryfan09, Missy32109, lizandzackfan, lovethatblugger, cullenroc, Meme's Stargate, Twilight

Girl27, PurpleScorpion, VAMPtastic1901, luvkiss1973, nats, renzhie, obsesive-twilight-lover, Background

Music, TwihardTwilighter, Diva Roweled, lily, goldeyedsoul, RiaMaria, vampgirl557, EddiesGirlx, Electric-Blue-

Monkey, monster, IHeartMarvin, TofuPixie, hiileihawaiiangurl, featherdusterpixie, cortneyluvsherownedward,

GottaLoveFanFiction, bubbly-bkwrm21, missFANPIRE1, iheartstwilight, Brown-eyed Innocence,

InLoveWithEC, kerry, Sunray 16, xo-Bellawannabe-ox, Sam the Ant Ha, Brown-eyedCullenGirl, hi,

DuvalnRyder, lisiegirl327, , Jedi McStinky, Emma-MasenCullen, bellaandedwardforever02, nave-kat-dip-am-ali-

firas, -Na, firemaster, .happiness.33, puglover770, Marie Cl, humansarefriendsnotfood, jvcoleman, windtear,

Arysthae, BooBoo.2003, Buffy8Fan, Anonymous, oranqensaft, Jai'sJasperAndEmmett'sGirl, Nissa-Cullen, liz,

Aliceinva, great, twilightfan1487787, supervampy, shaibella, marie 12, FICTIONAL-STAR, VictoriaJade87,

BlueSky Loves Twilight, ..EmMeTt., twilightOBESSEDcutie, , -PsychicPixieFreak-, Cosmicwave, person,

Twifan23JD, emilylovee, Wendy 55.

*Chapter 26: Author's note

This is just a notice to everyone that I've started the next story, it's called Reading New Moon.

Oh and I would just to add farther thanks to the people that reviewed for the last chapter (it seems like a lot of people

wanted to review that one). And I would also like to say that I do read every review that I get, and I really appreciate it, I just

don't have much time to reply. Thanks again.